Israels prayer in time of trouble with Gods gracious answer thereunto, or, An explication of the 14th chapter of the Prophet Hosea in seven sermons preached upon so many days of solemn humiliation / by Edward Reynolds ...
         Reynolds, Edward, 1599-1676.
      
       
         
           1649
        
      
       Approx. 714 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 190 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57143
         Wing R1258
         ESTC R34568
         14513975
         ocm 14513975
         102469
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57143)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 102469)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1067:12)
      
       
         
           
             Israels prayer in time of trouble with Gods gracious answer thereunto, or, An explication of the 14th chapter of the Prophet Hosea in seven sermons preached upon so many days of solemn humiliation / by Edward Reynolds ...
             Reynolds, Edward, 1599-1676.
          
           [20], 96, 100, 159 p.
           
             Printed by Thomas Newcomb for Robert Bostock ...,
             London :
             1645 [i.e. 1649]
          
           
             "The first sermon upon Hosea" has special t.p.
             Imperfect: pages stained.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Hosea XIV -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           ISRAELS
           PRAYER
           In
           time
           of
           TROUBLE
           ,
           WITH
           Gods
           gracious
           Answer
           thereunto
           :
           OR
           An
           Explication
           of
           the
           14th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Prophet
           HOSEA
           ,
           In
           seven
           Sermons
           preached
           upon
           so
           many
           days
           of
           solemn
           Humiliation
           ,
           By
           EDWARD
           REYNOLDS
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           at
           
             Braunston
             in
             Northamptonshire
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           Authority
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Thomas
             Newcomb
          
           ,
           for
           
             Robert
             Bostock
          
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Kings-head
           ,
           1645.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           SERMON
           UPON
           HOSEA
           ,
           CHAP.
           14.
           
           VERS
           .
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Preached
           in
           Margarets
           Church
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           before
           the
           honorable
           House
           of
           Commons
           now
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           At
           the
           late
           Publique
           and
           Solemn
           FAST
           ,
           Iuly
           27.
           
           Anno
           Domini
           ,
           1642.
           
           By
           EDWARD
           REYNOLDS
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           at
           
             Braunston
             in
             Northamptonshire
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           Order
           of
           the
           said
           House
           .
           The
           second
           Edition
           ,
           Enlarged
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Thomas
             Newcomb
          
           ,
           for
           
             Robert
             Bostock
          
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Kings-head
           ,
           1649.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HONOURABLE
           House
           of
           COMMONS
           assembled
           in
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           IN
           obedience
           to
           your
           Commands
           ,
           I
           here
           humble
           present
           to
           your
           view
           what
           you
           were
           pleased
           with
           patience
           and
           readiness
           of
           affection
           lately
           to
           attend
           unto
           .
           I
           considered
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Choiceness
           of
           the
           Auditory
           might
           require
           the
           exactest
           preparation
           ;
           yet
           both
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Duty
           did
           call
           upon
           us
           to
           
             lay
             aside
             our
             Ornaments
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           speake
           with
           such
           plainness
           ,
           as
           might
           commend
           the
           matter
           delivered
           rather
           to
           the
           Conscience
           of
           a
           Penitent
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           fancy
           of
           a
           delicate
           hearer
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Nineveh
           was
           a
           King
           as
           well
           in
           his
           Sackcloth
           ,
           
           as
           in
           his
           Robes
           :
           And
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           is
           indeed
           fuller
           of
           Majesty
           when
           it
           is
           naked
           ,
           then
           when
           adorned
           with
           the
           dresse
           of
           any
           humane
           contribution
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           takes
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           never
           addes
           any
           value
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           looked
           upon
           you
           in
           your
           double
           Relation
           ,
           both
           Common
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Speciall
           ,
           as
           men
           intrusted
           with
           the
           managing
           of
           those
           arduous
           and
           most
           pressing
           difficulties
           under
           which
           this
           distempered
           Kingdom
           is
           now
           groaning
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           quickning
           of
           those
           endevours
           which
           belong
           to
           you
           in
           both
           those
           Relations
           ,
           I
           presented
           you
           both
           with
           the
           bottome
           of
           a
           Nations
           unhappiness
           ,
           which
           is
           sin
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           top
           of
           their
           felicity
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           
             free
             grace
             and
             favour
          
           :
           That
           by
           your
           serious
           cares
           to
           purge
           out
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           procure
           the
           other
           ,
           you
           might
           ,
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           on
           your
           Consultations
           ,
           dispell
           that
           black
           tempest
           which
           hangs
           over
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           reduce
           the
           face
           of
           things
           unto
           calmness
           and
           serenity
           again
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Children
           strugled
           together
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           Rebekah
           ,
           she
           was
           thereupon
           
           inquisitive
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             Why
             am
             I
             thus
             ?
          
           
           and
           she
           addressed
           her self
           to
           God
           for
           a
           resolution
           .
           Surely
           this
           Nation
           is
           become
           like
           the
           
             womb
             of
             Rebekah
          
           ,
           the
           children
           thereof
           strugling
           in
           their
           mothers
           belly
           together
           ,
           and
           when
           God
           hath
           mercifully
           freed
           us
           from
           forain
           Enemies
           ,
           
             Brethren
             are
             become
             enemies
             to
             brethren
             ,
          
           and
           by
           their
           enmities
           likely
           to
           tear
           and
           torment
           the
           bowels
           of
           their
           mother
           ,
           and
           to
           ruine
           themselves
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           have
           we
           now
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           inquire
           the
           Cause
           of
           these
           sad
           cōmotions
           ,
           
             Why
             are
             we
             thus
          
           ?
           And
           surely
           the
           Cause
           is
           chiefly
           where
           the
           Disease
           is
           ,
           within
           our selves
           .
           We
           have
           been
           like
           the
           womb
           of
           Rebekah
           ,
           a
           
             barren
             Nation
          
           ,
           not
           bringing
           forth
           fruits
           of
           so
           many
           mercies
           as
           God
           hath
           filled
           us
           withall
           .
           So
           that
           now
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           God
           cause
           us
           to
           be
           in
           pain
           within
           our
           own
           Bowels
           ,
           and
           to
           feel
           the
           throwes
           and
           struglings
           of
           a
           
             Travelling
             woman
          
           ,
           
           ready
           to
           bring
           forth
           her
           own
           Confusion
           ,
           a
           Benoni
           ,
           or
           an
           Ichabod
           ,
           a
           son
           of
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           of
           Shame
           ,
           to
           this
           hitherto
           so
           peaceable
           and
           flourishing
           a
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           we
           can
           comfort
           our selves
           with
           in
           these
           pangs
           and
           qualms
           of
           distemper
           is
           ,
           that
           
           there
           are
           some
           Iacobs
           amongst
           us
           .
           
           who
           insteed
           of
           supplanting
           their
           brethren
           ,
           will
           
             wrestle
             ,
             and
             have
             power
             with
             God.
          
           The
           people
           have
           often
           Petitioned
           ,
           sometimes
           his
           
             sacred
             Majesty
          
           ,
           sometimes
           this
           
             Honourable
             House
          
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           great
           Councel
           ,
           many
           overtures
           ,
           &
           endeavor
           of
           Accommodation
           have
           been
           tendred
           ,
           
           &
           yet
           we
           
             cry
             out
             in
             our
             pangs
          
           ,
           &
           
             have
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             brought
             forth
             wind
             ,
             neither
             have
             we
             wrought
             any
             deliverance
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           here
           therefore
           presented
           a
           
             new
             Petition
          
           ,
           dictated
           &
           drawn
           up
           to
           our
           hands
           by
           Gods
           own
           Spirit
           ,
           unto
           which
           both
           King
           and
           
             Parliament
             ,
             Peers
          
           and
           Prophets
           and
           People
           ,
           must
           al
           subscribe
           ,
           and
           offer
           it
           with
           prostrate
           &
           penitent
           hearts
           unto
           him
           
             who
             stands
             in
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             judgeth
             amongst
             the
             gods
          
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           
             take
             away
             all
             our
             iniquity
          
           ,
           and
           
             receive
             us
             into
             favour
          
           again
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           a
           Covenant
           of
           new
           obedience
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Petition
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           anticipate
           with
           an
           answer
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           consequent
           parts
           of
           the
           chapter
           whence
           the
           Text
           is
           taken
           ,
           and
           that
           particularly
           to
           every
           branch
           of
           the
           Petition
           .
           
             He
             will
             take
             away
             iniquity
          
           .
           His
           Anger
           shall
           not
           punish
           ,
           His
           Love
           
           shal
           heal
           our
           backslidings
           ,
           the
           greatness
           of
           our
           sins
           shall
           not
           hinder
           the
           freeness
           of
           his
           Grace
           .
           He
           will
           do
           us
           good
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           life
           ,
           by
           the
           dew
           of
           his
           grace
           reviving
           us
           :
           and
           Glory
           clothing
           us
           like
           the
           Lilly
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           with
           the
           beauty
           of
           holiness
           :
           and
           stability
           ,
           fixing
           us
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           Cedars
           of
           Lebanon
           are
           fastned
           upon
           their
           Roots
           :
           and
           growth
           or
           enlargement
           as
           the
           branches
           spread
           forth
           themselves
           ,
           and
           continual
           vigor
           &
           plenty
           ,
           as
           the
           Olive
           tree
           ,
           which
           is
           always
           green
           and
           fruitful
           ,
           and
           glorious
           comforts
           by
           the
           sweet
           savor
           of
           the
           knowledg
           of
           God
           ,
           
           which
           like
           the
           spice
           trees
           of
           Lebanon
           shall
           diffuse
           a
           spiritual
           perfume
           upon
           the
           names
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           consciences
           of
           penitent
           converts
           .
        
         
           He
           will
           prevent
           us
           with
           the
           blessings
           of
           Safety
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Sanctity
           and
           Comfort
           ,
           we
           shall
           under
           his
           shadow
           finde
           shelter
           and
           protection
           from
           all
           our
           fears
           .
           Though
           like
           Corn
           ,
           we
           be
           harrowed
           under
           the
           Clods
           ,
           though
           like
           a
           lopped
           vine
           we
           seem
           naked
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           lowness
           ,
           though
           like
           crushed
           grapes
           we
           lie
           under
           heavy
           pressures
           :
           yet
           he
           will
           receive
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           ,
           and
           comfort
           us
           again
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           are
           in
           our
           own
           eyes
           as
           fatherless
           children
           ,
           He
           
           will
           set
           his
           eyes
           upon
           us
           as
           a
           Tutor
           and
           Guardian
           ,
           He
           will
           hear
           and
           observe
           ,
           and
           answer
           ,
           and
           pity
           us
           ,
           enabling
           us
           to
           make
           good
           our
           Covenant
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           causing
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           loving
           kindness
           to
           be
           found
           upon
           us
           .
           Thus
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           borrow
           the
           various
           perfection
           of
           other
           things
           to
           adumbrate
           the
           united
           and
           calumniated
           mercies
           which
           he
           promiseth
           unto
           a
           converting
           and
           petitioning
           people
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           the
           Petition
           sent
           you
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Answer
           preventing
           you
           in
           all
           the
           members
           of
           it
           with
           the
           blessings
           of
           goodness
           .
           I
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           beg
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           this
           great
           people
           whom
           you
           represent
           ,
           the
           Subscription
           of
           your
           hearts
           and
           lives
           unto
           this
           Petition
           :
           and
           to
           beg
           of
           God
           that
           he
           would
           graciously
           incline
           the
           hearts
           of
           this
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           rather
           to
           wrastle
           with
           him
           for
           a
           blessing
           ,
           then
           to
           struggle
           and
           conflict
           amongst
           themselves
           for
           a
           Curse
           .
           With
           which
           prayer
           I
           humbly
           conclude
           .
           Commending
           your
           persons
           and
           your
           weighty
           affairs
           to
           his
           grace
           ;
           and
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Your
               most
               humble
               Servant
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             ED
             :
             REYNOLDS
             .
          
           
             From
             my
             Study
             in
             Braunston
             
               August
               the
               8.
               1642.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           Reader
           ,
           Understanding
           that
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           was
           preached
           three
           years
           since
           before
           the
           Honorable
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           of
           their
           solemn
           Humiliation
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           reprinted
           :
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           peruse
           ,
           transcribe
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           six
           other
           Sermons
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           had
           ,
           at
           mine
           own
           charge
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           on
           the
           ensuing
           Fast
           days
           ,
           briefly
           explained
           and
           applyed
           that
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           (
           a
           portion
           only
           whereof
           was
           in
           the
           first
           handled
           ,
           )
           and
           to
           send
           them
           forth
           together
           with
           it
           unto
           the
           publique
           :
           Which
           I
           was
           the
           rather
           induced
           to
           do
           for
           these
           two
           Reasons
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           in
           his
           righteous
           and
           holy
           providence
           to
           make
           me
           ,
           by
           a
           long
           infirmity
           ,
           unserviceable
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           principal
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           which
           is
           no
           small
           grief
           unto
           me
           .
           )
           So
           that
           there
           remained
           no
           other
           means
           whereby
           my
           life
           might
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           my
           function
           ,
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           to
           my self
           ,
           then
           by
           inverting
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
           and
           as
           he
           made
           
             His
             Tongue
             as
             the
             Pen
             of
             a
             ready
             Writer
             ,
          
           so
           to
           make
           my
           Pen
           the
           Tongue
           of
           an
           unready
           Speaker
           .
           2.
           
           I
           considered
           the
           seasonableness
           and
           sutableness
           of
           these
           Meditations
           unto
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           sad
           and
           disconsolate
           times
           wherein
           we
           live
           ,
           very
           like
           those
           which
           our
           Prophet
           threatned
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           withal
           throughout
           this
           whole
           Prophecy
           ,
           unto
           which
           this
           last
           Chapter
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Vse
           ,
           and
           a
           
             most
             solemn
             Exhortation
          
           ,
           pressing
           upon
           all
           wise
           and
           prudent
           men
           such
           duties
           of
           Humiliation
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           might
           turn
           threats
           into
           promises
           ,
           and
           recover
           again
           the
           mercies
           which
           by
           their
           sins
           they
           had
           forfeited
           and
           forsaken
           :
           Which
           being
           restored
           unto
           them
           according
           to
           their
           Petition
           ,
           they
           are
           here
           likewise
           further
           instructed
           in
           what
           manner
           to
           return
           unto
           God
           the
           praises
           due
           to
           his
           great
           
           Name
           .
           And
           these
           two
           duties
           of
           Humiliation
           and
           Thanksgiving
           are
           the
           most
           solemn
           duties
           which
           in
           these
           times
           of
           Judgments
           and
           Mercies
           so
           variously
           interwoven
           together
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           so
           frequently
           call
           us
           unto
           .
        
         
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           I
           have
           for
           brevity
           sake
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           only
           quoted
           and
           referred
           thee
           unto
           ,
           without
           transcribing
           all
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           have
           usually
           put
           many
           paralel
           places
           together
           ▪
           because
           by
           that
           means
           they
           do
           not
           only
           strengthen
           the
           doctrine
           whereunto
           they
           belong
           ,
           but
           mutually
           give
           light
           unto
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           make
           us
           all
           in
           this
           our
           day
           so
           
             wise
             and
             prudent
          
           ,
           as
           to
           understand
           the
           
             righteous
             ways
          
           of
           our
           God
           towards
           us
           :
           That
           we
           may
           not
           stumble
           at
           them
           ,
           
           but
           walk
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           taught
           by
           them
           
             to
             wait
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             judgments
             ,
          
           and
           to
           fix
           the
           
             desires
             of
             our
             soul
          
           upon
           his
           Name
           as
           our
           great
           Refuge
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Righteousness
           as
           our
           great
           Business
           ,
           till
           he
           shall
           be
           pleased
           ,
           by
           the
           dew
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           to
           
             Revive
             us
             as
             the
             Corn
             ▪
             to
             make
             us
             grow
             as
             the
             Vine
             ,
          
           and
           to
           let
           the
           scent
           of
           all
           his
           Ordinances
           be
           over
           all
           our
           Land
           ,
           as
           the
           smell
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           
             wine
             of
             Lebanon
          
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           an
           abundant
           return
           unto
           my
           poor
           and
           weak
           endeavors
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           have
           that
           room
           in
           thy
           prayers
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           desired
           to
           have
           in
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           
           
             That
             utterance
             may
             be
             given
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             open
             my
             mouth
             boldly
             to
             preach
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Lord
           sanctifie
           all
           the
           ways
           of
           his
           Providence
           towards
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           chastened
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           taught
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           greater
           gainers
           by
           the
           voyce
           of
           his
           Rod
           ,
           
           then
           we
           are
           sufferers
           by
           the
           stripes
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             Sermon
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 EPhraims
              
               blessings
               and
               judgments
               answerable
               to
               his
               name
               .
               2.
               
               When
               judgment
               purposed
               against
               obstinate
               sinners
               ,
               mercy
               proclaimed
               to
               penitent
               .
               3.
               
               How
               good
               and
               bad
               are
               alike
               involved
               in
               outward
               judgments
               .
               Iudgments
               make
               no
               difference
               but
               of
               penitent
               and
               impenitent
               .
               Penitent
               sinners
               ,
               in
               all
               kinds
               of
               trouble
               ,
               have
               a
               refuge
               to
               some
               promise
               or
               other
               .
               4.
               
               Conversion
               must
               be
               not
               meerly
               Philosophical
               ,
               or
               Political
               ,
               but
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               that
               full
               and
               constant
               .
               5.
               
               Motives
               unto
               conversion
               ,
               mercy
               and
               judgment
               ,
               especially
               interwoven
               .
               6.
               
               Great
               preparation
               due
               in
               our
               addresses
               unto
               God.
               The
               rule
               ,
               matter
               ,
               principle
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               Prayer
               .
               How
               sin
               is
               taken
               away
               .
               7.
               
               When
               God
               threatneth
               judgments
               ,
               we
               must
               pray
               against
               sins
               .
               8.
               
               Iudgments
               may
               be
               removed
               in
               anger
               .
               Repentance
               makes
               afflictions
               precious
               ,
               as
               sin
               doth
               corrupt
               blessings
               .
               9.
               
               No
               affliction
               comes
               in
               anger
               ,
               but
               with
               respect
               to
               sin
               .
               10.
               
               One
               sin
               generally
               unrepented
               of
               ,
               may
               undo
               a
               Kingdom
               ;
               we
               must
               pray
               against
               all
               ,
               and
               dye
               unto
               all
               .
               11.
               
               Sense
               of
               sin
               .
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               beyond
               the
               fears
               of
               man.
               12.
               
               Confession
               of
               sin
               full
               and
               free
               .
               Our
               weakness
               can
               commit
               sin
               ,
               none
               but
               Gods
               power
               can
               remove
               it
               .
               13.
               
               What
               God
               worketh
               in
               us
               ,
               he
               also
               requireth
               of
               us
               .
               Sin
               most
               dangerous
               in
               great
               men
               ,
               to
               themselves
               and
               the
               publick
               .
               14.
               
               How
               iniquity
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Land.
               15.
               
               God
               the
               author
               of
               good
               ,
               the
               orderer
               of
               evil
               .
               16.
               
               From
               conversion
               to
               salvation
               free-grace
               worketh
               .
               17.
               
               No
               work
               truly
               good
               ,
               but
               as
               derived
               from
               God.
               18.
               
               Patience
               in
               suffering
               evil
               ,
               in
               doing
               duty
               .
               Humility
               the
               companion
               of
               Grace
               ,
               pride
               of
               emptiness
               .
               Continual
               dependance
               on
               God.
               Fidelity
               in
               services
               .
               The
               misery
               of
               divisions
               .
               19.
               
               In
               temporal
               judgments
               pray
               for
               spiritual
               mercies
               .
               No
               helps
               can
               avail
               us
               against
               
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               but
               his
               grace
               .
               20.
               
               Carnal
               prayers
               provoke
               God
               ,
               when
               men
               make
               Religion
               serve
               turns
               .
               Piety
               the
               foundation
               of
               Prosperity
               .
               21.
               
               Iudgments
               are
               then
               truly
               sanctified
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               us
               more
               in
               love
               with
               grace
               .
               Prayer
               the
               more
               heavenly
               ,
               the
               more
               prevalent
               .
            
          
           
             Sermon
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               SPiritual
               ends
               of
               Legal
               Ceremonies
               and
               Sacrifices
               .
               We
               return
               nothing
               to
               God
               but
               words
               for
               mercies
               .
               2.
               
               A
               renouncing
               carnal
               confidence
               in
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               Idols
               .
               How
               the
               Church
               an
               Orphan
               .
               3.
               
               Penitents
               not
               only
               pray
               ,
               but
               covenant
               .
               Circumcision
               a
               Covenant
               Circumcised
               in
               uncircumcision
               .
               Gentiles
               converted
               are
               called
               Iews
               :
               Iews
               unconverted
               ,
               Gentiles
               .
               Baptism
               how
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               The
               Covenant
               perpetual
               .
               4.
               
               God
               bindeth
               himself
               to
               us
               by
               promise
               ,
               by
               oath
               :
               We
               are
               his
               by
               his
               Soveraign
               Interest
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               voluntary
               consent
               .
               5.
               
               Fickleness
               of
               the
               heart
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               sluggishness
               to
               it
               .
               6.
               
               Duties
               in
               combination
               strongest
               .
               7.
               
               Enemies
               combine
               .
               Military
               oaths
               .
               How
               Truth
               a
               Girdle
               ,
               doctrinally
               ,
               morally
               .
               8.
               
               Wicked
               men
               ,
               like
               Witches
               ,
               in
               covenant
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               doing
               service
               for
               wages
               .
               9.
               
               Prayer
               vain
               without
               obedience
               .
               Gods
               Covenant
               to
               us
               ,
               ours
               to
               him
               .
               10.
               
               The
               material
               cause
               of
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               our
               persons
               ,
               our
               services
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               necessity
               .
               Expediency
               praise
               .
               11.
               
               The
               formal
               and
               efficient
               cause
               .
               Knowledg
               ,
               willingness
               ,
               power
               of
               promise
               and
               performance
               .
               12.
               
               Danger
               of
               covenanting
               in
               the
               dark
               only
               ,
               and
               13.
               
               On
               the
               Rack
               .
               14.
               
               When
               we
               promise
               duty
               ,
               we
               must
               pray
               for
               grace
               .
               The
               final
               cause
               .
               15.
               
               The
               falseness
               and
               perfidiousness
               of
               the
               heart●
               ;
               how
               it
               is
               unstable
               as
               waters
               .
               16.
               
               Gods
               faithfulness
               and
               mercies
               :
               Our
               Baptism
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Spirits
               ,
               Hopes
               ,
               are
               all
               obligations
               to
               Fidelity
               .
            
          
           
             
             Sermon
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               SAcrifices
               Propitiatory
               and
               Eucharistical
               .
               2.
               
               Praises
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               a
               Staple
               commodity
               for
               commerce
               with
               Heaven
               .
               3.
               
               Praises
               the
               fruits
               of
               Repentance
               .
               4.
               
               An
               Argument
               in
               prayer
               .
               God
               forceth
               his
               glory
               out
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               but
               is
               glorified
               actively
               by
               the
               godly
               .
               5.
               
               A
               principle
               of
               obedience
               :
               difference
               between
               the
               obedience
               of
               fear
               and
               of
               love
               .
               6.
               
               An
               Instrument
               of
               glory
               to
               God.
               Praises
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               of
               the
               lips
               .
               Communion
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               .
               7.
               
               Converts
               report
               Gods
               mercies
               to
               others
               .
               No
               true
               praises
               without
               Piety
               .
               Sins
               against
               mercy
               soonest
               ripe
               .
               8.
               
               The
               more
               greedy
               ,
               the
               less
               thankeful
               .
               Gods
               greatness
               matter
               of
               praise
               .
               Things
               strongest
               ,
               when
               neerest
               their
               original
               .
               Other
               creatures
               guided
               by
               an
               external
               ,
               Reasonable
               by
               an
               internal
               knowledg
               .
               9.
               
               Gods
               goodness
               matter
               of
               praise
               .
               Knowledg
               of
               God
               notional
               and
               experimental
               .
               Praise
               the
               language
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Sacrifices
               were
               Gods
               own
               .
               Love
               of
               Communion
               above
               self-love
               .
               10.
               
               We
               are
               wide
               to
               receive
               ,
               narrow
               to
               acknowledg
               .
               The
               benefit
               of
               praises
               is
               our
               own
               .
               11.
               
               Wherein
               the
               duties
               of
               praising
               God
               stand
               .
               12.
               
               Repentance
               careful
               of
               obedience
               .
               13.
               
               This
               care
               wrought
               by
               godly
               sorrow
               .
               Present
               sense
               .
               Holy
               jealousie
               .
               Love
               to
               Christ.
               Sons
               by
               adoption
               and
               regeneration
               .
               14.
               
               Repentance
               sets
               it self
               most
               against
               a
               mans
               special
               sin
               .
               15.
               
               By
               this
               sin
               God
               most
               dishonored
               .
               By
               this
               repentance
               sincerity
               most
               evidenced
               .
            
          
           
             Sermon
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               REpentance
               removes
               carnal
               confidence
               .
               Naturally
               we
               affect
               an
               absoluteness
               within
               our selves
               .
               2.
               
               This
               failing
               ,
               we
               trust
               in
               other
               creatures
               .
               3.
               
               When
               all
               fail
               ,
               we
               go
               to
               God
               in
               ways
               of
               our
               own
               inventing
               .
               Repentance
               the
               cure
               of
               all
               this
               .
               4.
               
               Confederacies
               with
               Gods
               enemies
               dangerous
               .
               Take
               heed
               of
               competition
               between
               our
               own
               interest
               and
               Gods.
               5.
               
               The
               creature
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               ,
               it
               wants
               strength
               and
               wisdom
               .
               6.
               
               Idols
               
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               ,
               they
               are
               lyes
               .
               Grounds
               of
               confidence
               ,
               all
               wanting
               in
               Idols
               .
               7.
               
               God
               onely
               to
               be
               trusted
               absolutely
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               commands
               and
               providence
               .
               8.
               
               The
               way
               to
               mercy
               is
               to
               be
               fatherless
               :
               weakness
               in
               our selves
               makes
               us
               seek
               help
               above
               our selves
               .
               9.
               
               Sin
               healed
               by
               pardon
               ,
               purging
               ,
               deliverance
               ,
               comfort
               .
               Why
               back-sliding
               pardoned
               by
               name
               .
               10.
               
               Our
               conversion
               grounded
               on
               free-grace
               .
               No
               guilt
               too
               great
               for
               love
               to
               pardon
               .
               Gods
               anger
               will
               consist
               with
               his
               love
               .
               11.
               
               Conversion
               and
               healing
               go
               together
               .
               Sin
               a
               sickness
               and
               a
               wound
               .
               12.
               
               The
               proper
               passions
               of
               sickness
               agree
               to
               sin
               ,
               viz.
               pain
               ,
               weakness
               ,
               consumption
               ,
               deformity
               .
               13.
               
               Sin
               a
               wound
               :
               the
               impotent
               ,
               wilful
               ,
               and
               desperate
               case
               of
               this
               patient
               .
               14.
               
               The
               mercy
               of
               the
               Physitian
               .
               15.
               
               Guilt
               cannot
               look
               on
               Majesty
               .
               Apprehensions
               of
               mercy
               the
               grounds
               of
               prayer
               .
               16.
               
               Sense
               of
               misery
               works
               estimation
               of
               mercy
               .
               17.
               
               Back-sliding
               formally
               opposite
               to
               faith
               and
               repentance
               .
               Apostacy
               two-fold
               .
               What
               it
               is
               to
               speak
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Spirit
               .
               How
               a
               sin
               is
               said
               not
               to
               be
               forgiven
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               Free
               love
               respects
               not
               persons
               ,
               nor
               free
               pardon
               ,
               sins
               .
               18.
               
               From
               beginning
               to
               end
               of
               salvation
               ,
               all
               is
               free
               grace
               .
               19.
               
               In
               judgments
               Gods
               anger
               more
               to
               be
               noted
               then
               our
               sufferings
               .
            
          
           
             Sermon
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               BLessings
               as
               large
               to
               the
               penitent
               ,
               as
               curses
               to
               the
               impenitent
               ,
               and
               answer
               all
               our
               wants
               .
               2.
               
               God
               answereth
               prayers
               ,
               beyond
               the
               petitions
               of
               the
               people
               .
               3.
               
               We
               pray
               according
               to
               the
               knowledg
               and
               love
               we
               have
               of
               our selves
               .
               God
               answers
               according
               to
               his
               knowledg
               and
               love
               .
               4.
               
               God
               answers
               prayer
               not
               only
               with
               respect
               to
               our
               wants
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               honor
               .
               Gods
               ultimate
               end
               in
               working
               our
               strongest
               argument
               in
               praying
               5.
               
               Encouragement
               to
               prayer
               .
               Gods
               shekel
               double
               to
               ours
               .
               6.
               
               Prayer
               may
               be
               ambitious
               ,
               and
               beg
               great
               things
               .
               7.
               
               Free
               love
               puts
               forth
               it self
               in
               various
               blessings
               .
               8.
               
               Gr●ce
               as
               dew
               of
               a
               celestial
               original
               ,
               fruit
               of
               a
               serene
               heaven
               .
               9.
               
               Abundant
               ,
               insensible
               ,
               insinuating
               ,
               
               and
               searching
               ,
               vegetating
               and
               quickning
               .
               Refreshing
               and
               comforting
               .
               10.
               
               Peace
               no
               blessing
               ,
               except
               it
               come
               as
               dew
               from
               Heaven
               .
               11.
               
               All
               wants
               must
               be
               supplied
               from
               Heaven
               .
               Christ
               all
               beauties
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               The
               root
               and
               stability
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               foundation
               doctrinall
               ,
               personall
               .
               Righteousnesse
               of
               Redemption
               stronger
               then
               of
               Creation
               .
               12.
               
               Growth
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               Nationall
               ;
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               Universall
               .
               Christ
               the
               Olive-tree
               ,
               originall
               of
               grace
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               13.
               
               Our
               refuge
               and
               shelter
               .
               Our
               power
               above
               afflictions
               .
               14.
               
               All
               Christs
               graces
               fruits
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               all
               others
               .
               Creature-helps
               liers
               either
               by
               falsenesse
               or
               impotency
               .
               15.
               
               Promises
               should
               beget
               duties
               .
               God
               promiseth
               Beauty
               to
               his
               Church
               ;
               wee
               should
               labour
               to
               adorn
               it
               .
               16.
               
               He
               promiseth
               stability
               ;
               we
               should
               be
               rooted
               in
               truth
               and
               grace
               :
               all
               our
               gifts
               should
               serve
               the
               Temple
               .
               17.
               
               He
               promiseth
               growth
               ;
               we
               should
               grow
               our selves
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               the
               growth
               of
               others
               .
               Christ
               both
               the
               end
               and
               the
               beinging
               of
               the
               Churches
               growth
               .
               18.
               
               Compacture
               and
               unity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               necessary
               to
               the
               growth
               of
               it
               .
               Divisions
               hinder
               it
               .
               19.
               
               In
               the
               body
               compacted
               ,
               there
               are
               severall
               distinct
               members
               each
               to
               act
               in
               his
               owne
               place
               ,
               and
               joynts
               fastning
               members
               to
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               to
               one
               another
               .
               A
               different
               measure
               of
               vertue
               for
               severall
               offices
               .
               A
               mutuall
               supply
               and
               helpfulnesse
               on
               unto
               another
               .
               An
               eternall
               faculty
               in
               each
               part
               to
               form
               and
               concoct
               the
               matter
               subministred
               unto
               it
               .
               20.
               
               He
               promiseth
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               the
               Olive
               ,
               which
               wee
               should
               shew
               forth
               in
               workes
               of
               grace
               and
               peace
               .
               21.
               
               He
               promiseth
               the
               smell
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               the
               oyntment
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               which
               we
               should
               expresse
               .
               22.
               
               He
               promiseth
               protection
               and
               conversion
               ;
               we
               should
               make
               him
               our
               shel●er
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               protection
               learn
               our
               duty
               of
               conversion
               .
               23.
               
               He
               promiseth
               reviving
               out
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               profiting
               by
               them
               .
               We
               should
               not
               be
               discouraged
               by
               temptations
               ,
               but
               amended
               ;
               they
               have
               many
               times
               mercy
               in
               them
               .
               24.
               
               The
               vertues
               of
               Heathen
               ,
               grapes
               of
               Sodom
               ;
               the
               graces
               of
               Christ
               ●rapes
               of
               Lebanon
               .
               What
               ever
               we
               present
               unto
               God
               ,
               must
               grow
               in
               Immanuels
               land
               .
            
          
           
             
             Sermon
             VI
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               GOds
               promise
               enabling
               ,
               is
               our
               confidence
               to
               engage
               .
               Idols
               sorrows
               .
               Gods
               observing
               us
               ,
               a
               note
               of
               care
               ,
               counsell
               ,
               honour
               ,
               hearing
               prayers
               .
               2.
               
               Summe
               ,
               division
               .
               3.
               
               Mans
               seal
               to
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               only
               a
               confession
               ;
               Gods
               seal
               to
               mans
               covenant
               ,
               a
               confirmation
               .
               4.
               
               Mans
               covenant
               of
               obedience
               ,
               hath
               its
               firmnesse
               in
               Gods
               promise
               of
               grace
               .
               Indissolvable
               dependance
               of
               all
               second
               causes
               on
               the
               first
               .
               5.
               
               In
               sins
               of
               men
               ,
               God
               hath
               an
               influence
               into
               them
               as
               actions
               ,
               a
               providence
               over
               them
               as
               sinnes
               .
               In
               gracious
               actions
               Gods
               influence
               necessary
               both
               to
               the
               substance
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               them
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               concord
               between
               Gods
               grace
               and
               mans
               will
               ▪
               Freewill
               naturall
               ,
               theologicall
               .
               Innate
               pravi●y
               and
               corrupt
               force
               ,
               which
               resisteth
               grace
               ,
               the
               remainders
               whereof
               in
               the
               regenerate
               .
               7.
               
               The
               will
               of
               Gods
               precept
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               purpose
               .
               8.
               
               They
               who
               are
               called
               externally
               only
               ,
               resist
               and
               perish
               :
               they
               who
               eternally
               ,
               are
               made
               willing
               and
               obedient
               .
               9.
               
               By
               an
               act
               of
               spirituall
               teaching
               .
               10.
               
               By
               an
               act
               of
               effectuall
               enclining
               and
               determining
               the
               will
               ,
               preventing
               ,
               assisting
               subsequent
               grace
               .
               11.
               
               We
               may
               not
               trust
               in
               our
               owne
               strength
               ,
               but
               be
               ever
               jealous
               of
               our
               originall
               impotency
               unto
               good
               ,
               our
               naturall
               antipathy
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               frequent
               decayes
               and
               abatements
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               us
               .
               12.
               
               By
               prayer
               and
               faith
               get
               a
               heart
               fixed
               upon
               God.
               13.
               
               Great
               comfort
               that
               our
               conversion
               and
               obedience
               dependeth
               on
               the
               power
               of
               God.
               This
               no
               ground
               of
               supine
               neglect
               of
               duties
               ,
               for
               grace
               so
               worketh
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               disposeth
               us
               unto
               working
               ,
               the
               means
               being
               decreed
               as
               well
               as
               the
               end
               .
               14.
               
               Other
               mens
               wills
               are
               in
               Gods
               keeping
               .
               He
               the
               author
               and
               orderer
               of
               our
               troubles
               .
               15.
               
               Repentance
               breaks
               off
               sin
               ,
               and
               makes
               haste
               out
               of
               it
               .
               16.
               
               God
               heareth
               onely
               penitents
               .
               Our
               persons
               accepted
               before
               our
               prayers
               .
               A
               wicked
               man
               may
               pray
               a
               prayer
               of
               nature
               ,
               not
               of
               faith
               .
               Two
               wills
               in
               prayer
               ,
               Ours
               ,
               and
               Gods
               :
               when
               a
               wicked
               man
               prayes
               for
               mercy
               ,
               he
               prayes
               against
               Gods
               will
               :
               when
               for
               grace
               ,
               against
               his
               own
               .
               17.
               
               When
               we
               pray
               for
               outward
               things
               ,
               our
               aimes
               must
               be
               spirituall
               .
               The
               way
               to
               have
               
               all
               our
               other
               ends
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               God
               our
               chiefe
               end
               .
               18.
               
               Prayer
               the
               Key
               of
               obedience
               .
               The
               principles
               of
               service
               ,
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               prayer
               .
               19.
               
               Words
               Ammunition
               against
               Armes
               ;
               that
               way
               as
               prayer
               goes
               ,
               God
               goes
               .
               20.
               
               Sound
               conversion
               engageth
               Gods
               protection
               ,
               and
               yeeldeth
               comfort
               in
               all
               conditions
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Sermon
             VII
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
              
               
               THe
               seal
               of
               the
               Prophets
               Doctrine
               .
               Interrogation
               ,
               denying
               ,
               wishing
               ,
               demonstrating
               ,
               awakening
               .
               2.
               
               In
               spirituall
               things
               mentall
               knowledge
               seconded
               with
               practicall
               wisdome
               .
               3.
               
               The
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               his
               providence
               ,
               his
               precepts
               .
               4.
               
               Few
               men
               wise
               to
               salvation
               .
               5.
               
               The
               weaker
               part
               more
               then
               the
               wiser
               .
               The
               word
               a
               sweet
               savour
               to
               〈…〉
               singularity
               sinfull
               ;
               pious
               singularity
               necessary
               .
               6.
               〈…〉
               pondreth
               all
               Gods
               wayes
               .
               Wisdome
               particular
               ,
               gene●all
               .
               7.
               
               Wicked
               m●n
               shape
               their
               own
               end
               ,
               and
               apply
               sinfull
               means
               by
               a
               sinfull
               wisdome
               unto
               it
               .
               God
               only
               the
               last
               end
               of
               righteous
               men
               .
               8.
               
               All
               wisdome
               is
               for
               obtaining
               of
               good
               ,
               avoiding
               of
               evill
               .
               The
               excellency
               of
               every
               thing
               in
               Beauty
               ,
               Vse
               .
               9.
               
               Wisdome
               of
               Angels
               conversant
               about
               the
               Word
               .
               Scripture
               the
               best
               Counsellor
               .
               The
               plenitude
               thereof
               .
               The
               pernicious
               influence
               of
               corrupt
               doctrines
               upon
               the
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               10.
               
               Twofold
               knowledge
               of
               judgements
               and
               blessings
               .
               11.
               
               The
               rectitude
               of
               Gods
               wayes
               in
               their
               equity
               and
               reason
               ,
               ablenesse
               ,
               their
               perfect
               harmony
               ,
               their
               directnesse
               to
               their
               end
               ,
               their
               conformity
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               their
               plainnesse
               and
               perspicuity
               .
               12.
               
               We
               are
               apt
               to
               pick
               quarrels
               at
               the
               Word
               .
               13.
               
               Wicked
               men
               set
               up
               their
               wills
               against
               Gods
               ,
               and
               invent
               distinctions
               to
               reconcile
               Gods
               will
               to
               theirs
               .
               14.
               
               Ministers
               may
               not
               stamp
               Gods
               mark
               on
               doctrines
               of
               humane
               invention
               ,
               nor
               superinduce
               any
               thing
               upon
               the
               Scripture
               .
               People
               have
               a
               judgement
               of
               discretion
               to
               try
               the
               spirit
               .
               15.
               
               Obedience
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               Ordinances
               not
               obeyed
               ,
               ripen
               and
               increase
               sin
               ,
               and
               hasten
               judgements
               .
               16.
               
               None
               but
               righteous
               men
               will
               obey
               
               the
               Word
               .
               Every
               wicked
               man
               doth
               in
               some
               thing
               or
               other
               gainsay
               the
               truth
               .
               17.
               
               The
               right
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               unto
               wicked
               men
               matter
               of
               scandall
               ,
               18.
               
               They
               stumble
               at
               the
               profoundnesse
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               being
               above
               reason
               .
               19.
               
               At
               the
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               their
               peruliar
               lust
               .
               20.
               
               At
               To
               the
               seraching
               power
               and
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               21.
               
               At
               impossibility
               of
               fulfilling
               the
               law
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               accidentall
               .
               To
               ergenerate
               men
               the
               Law
               is
               Evangelically
               possible
               .
               Wicked
               men
               hardened
               willingly
               as
               well
               as
               judicially
               .
               22.
               
               At
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               word
               by
               presumption
               ,
               at
               the
               threatnings
               and
               judgements
               of
               it
               by
               stubbornnesse
               .
               23.
               
               Wicked
               men
               stumble
               at
               the
               word
               not
               only
               unto
               scandall
               ,
               but
               unto
               ruine
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           First
           SERMON
           UPON
           HOSEA
           ,
           Chap.
           14.
           
           Vers.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           
             
               HOSEA
               14.1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               O
               Israel
               ,
               return
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               〈…〉
               hast
               fallen
               by
               thine
               iniquity
               .
            
             
               Take
               with
               you
               words
               ,
               and
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               Take
               away
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               receive
               us
               graciously
               
                 [
                 or
                 give
                 good
              
               ]
               so
               will
               we
               render
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               our
               lips
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           blessing
           of
           Ephraim
           was
           according
           to
           his
           a
           name
           ,
           Fruitfulness
           .
           
           The
           fruitfulness
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           a
           bough
           by
           a
           well
           ,
           and
           the
           fruitfulness
           of
           the
           womb
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           brests
           ,
           Gen.
           49.22.25
           .
           Deut.
           2●
           .
           1●
           ,
           17.
           
           Contrary
           unto
           which
           two
           blessings
           〈…〉
           in
           our
           Prophet
           two
           Iudgments
           threatned
           against
           him
           for
           his
           sins
           ,
           chap.
           13
           ▪
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Though
             he
             be
             fruitful
             amongst
             his
             brethren
             ,
             
             an
             East
             wind
             shall
             come
             ,
             the
             wind
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             come
             up
             from
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             his
             spring
             shall
             become
             dry
             ,
             and
             his
             fountain
             shall
             be
             dryed
             up
             ,
             he
             shall
             spoil
             the
             treasure
             of
             all
             pleasant
             vessels
             .
             Samaria
             shall
             become
             desolate
             ,
             for
             she
             hath
             rebelled
             against
             her
             God
             :
             they
             shal
             fall
             by
             the
             Sword
             ;
             their
             Infants
             shal
             be
             dashed
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             their
             women
             with
             child
             shall
             be
             ript
             up
             .
          
           And
           throughout
           the
           b
           whole
           Prophecy
           (
           if
           you
           read
           and
           observe
           it
           )
           you
           will
           find
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           against
           Ephraim
           to
           be
           expressed
           by
           
             weeds
             ,
             emptiness
             ,
             barrenness
             ,
             dryness
          
           of
           roots
           ,
           of
           fruits
           ,
           of
           branches
           ,
           of
           springs
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           curse
           upon
           their
           c
           Children
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           blessing
           here
           in
           this
           Chapter
           renewed
           unto
           Ephraim
           repenting
           ,
           are
           all
           expressed
           by
           Metaphors
           of
           fruitfulness
           ,
           ver
           .
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ▪
        
         
           〈…〉
           two
           woful
           Iudgments
           ,
           against
           the
           fruitfulness
           of
           their
           springs
           ,
           and
           the
           fruitfulness
           of
           their
           wombs
           ,
           by
           the
           desolations
           of
           a
           bloody
           sword
           ,
           our
           Prophet
           taketh
           occasion
           once
           more
           for
           all
           ,
           to
           awaken
           and
           drive
           them
           to
           a
           timely
           repentance
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           recover
           the
           blessing
           of
           their
           name
           ,
           Ephraim
           may
           be
           Ephraim
           again
           ,
           a
           plentiful
           ,
           a
           fruitful
           ,
           a
           flourishing
           people
           .
           That
           d
           
             when
             Gods
             Iudgments
             are
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           they
           would
           then
           at
           least
           
             set
             themselves
             to
             learn
             righteousness
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           
             wash
             their
          
           f
           
             feet
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           all
           Nations
           under
           Heaven
           this
           Land
           of
           ours
           hath
           had
           the
           blessing
           of
           Ephraim
           upon
           it
           ,
           fruitfulness
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           abunda●●e
           of
           plenty
           :
           fruitfulness
           
           of
           the
           womb
           ,
           abundance
           of
           people
           .
           But
           our
           misery
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           abundance
           of
           our
           sins
           hath
           mightily
           outvied
           the
           abundance
           both
           of
           our
           plenty
           and
           of
           our
           people
           :
           sins
           too
           too
           paralel
           to
           those
           of
           Ephraim
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           read
           this
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           compare
           the
           behaviours
           of
           this
           Nation
           with
           him
           .
           And
           this
           parity
           of
           sins
           hath
           no
           doubt
           called
           upon
           God
           for
           a
           parity
           of
           judgments
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           very
           little
           while
           since
           the
           Lord
           seemed
           to
           call
           for
           a
           North-wind
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           here
           for
           an
           East-wind
           ,
           two
           Armies
           there
           met
           ,
           ready
           to
           look
           one
           another
           in
           the
           Face
           ;
           but
           his
           heart
           turned
           ,
           his
           repentings
           were
           kindled
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           give
           up
           Ephraim
           then
           .
           He
           seems
           once
           more
           to
           be
           drawing
           of
           a
           Sword
           ,
           and
           having
           in
           vain
           
             hewed
             us
             by
             his
             Prophets
          
           ,
           as
           he
           complains
           ,
           chap.
           6.5
           .
           to
           try
           whether
           hewing
           us
           by
           his
           Iudgments
           will
           work
           upon
           us
           .
           So
           that
           now
           ,
           thou●●
           I
           must
           read
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             O
             Israel
          
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           apply
           it
           ,
           
             O
             England
             ,
             Return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             fallen
             by
             thine
             iniquity
             ,
             Take
             with
             you
             words
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           whole
           Context
           containeth
           two
           general
           parts
           .
           An
           Invitation
           unto
           Repentance
           ,
           Vers.
           1.
           
           And
           an
           Institution
           how
           to
           perform
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           verses
           following
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           Invitation
           ,
           let
           us
           first
           briefly
           observe
           ,
           
           That
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Iudgments
           proposed
           against
           sinners
           that
           are
           obstinate
           ,
           God
           doth
           reserve
           and
           proclaim
           Mercy
           unto
           sinners
           that
           are
           penitent
           .
           When
           a
           Consumption
           is
           decreed
           ,
           yet
           a
           Remnant
           i●
           reserved
           to
           return
           ,
           Isa.
           10.22
           ,
           23.
           
           The
           Lord
           will
           keep
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           burn
           up
           the
           thorns
           and
           the
           bryars
           together
           .
           
           Isai.
           27.3
           ,
           4.
           
           When
           a
           day
           of
           
             fierce
             anger
          
           is
           determined
           ,
           the
           meek
           of
           the
           earth
           are
           called
           upon
           to
           seek
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Zeph.
           2.3
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           is
           coming
           out
           of
           his
           place
           to
           punish
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           for
           their
           iniquity
           ,
           he
           calls
           upon
           his
           people
           to
           hide
           themselves
           in
           their
           chambers
           ,
           until
           the
           indignation
           be
           overpast
           ,
           Isai.
           26.20
           ,
           21.
           
           The
           Angel
           which
           was
           sent
           to
           destroy
           Sodom
           ,
           had
           withall
           a
           Commission
           to
           deliver
           
             Lot
             ,
             Genes
          
           .
           19.15
           .
           God
           made
           full
           provision
           for
           those
           who
           mourned
           for
           publick
           abominations
           before
           he
           gave
           order
           to
           destroy
           the
           rest
           ,
           Ezek.
           9.4
           ,
           6.
           
           Men
           in
           their
           wrath
           will
           many
           times
           rather
           strike
           a
           friend
           then
           spare
           a
           foe
           :
           But
           Gods
           proceedings
           are
           without
           disorder
           ,
           he
           will
           rather
           spare
           his
           foes
           then
           strike
           his
           servants
           ,
           as
           he
           shewed
           himself
           willing
           to
           have
           done
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Sodom
             ,
             Gen.
          
           18.26
           .
           
             Moses
             stood
             in
             the
             gap
          
           ,
           and
           diverted
           Judgments
           from
           
             Israel
             ,
             Psa.
          
           106.23
           .
           Yea
           God
           seeks
           for
           such
           ,
           Ezek.
           22.30
           .
           and
           complains
           when
           they
           cannot
           be
           found
           ,
           Ezek.
           13
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           if
           he
           deliver
           others
           for
           them
           ,
           certainly
           he
           will
           not
           destroy
           them
           for
           others
           .
           How
           ever
           it
           go
           with
           the
           world
           and
           with
           wicked
           men
           ,
           it
           
             shall
             go
             well
             with
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Sanctuary
           for
           them
           when
           others
           stumble
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           pass
           through
           the
           fire
           ,
           when
           others
           are
           consumed
           by
           it
           ,
           Isa.
           3.10
           ,
           11.
           
           Isai.
           8.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Zech.
           13.8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Reasons
           hereof
           are
           ,
           
             Gods
             Iustice
          
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           punish
           the
           righteous
           with
           the
           wicked
           ;
           he
           will
           have
           it
           appear
           that
           there
           is
           
             a
             difference
             between
             him
             that
             serveth
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             serveth
             him
             not
             ,
             Gen.
          
           18.23
           Mal.
           3.18
           .
           
             Gods
             love
          
           unto
           his
           people
           .
           He
           hath
           a
           
           
             book
             of
             Remembrance
          
           written
           before
           him
           ,
           for
           them
           that
           fear
           him
           ,
           and
           think
           upon
           his
           Name
           :
           
             And
             they
             shall
             be
             mine
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             when
             I
             make
             up
             my
             jewels
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             spare
             them
             as
             a
             man
             spareth
             his
             own
             son
             that
             serveth
          
           him
           ,
           Mal.
           3.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           climax
           &
           gradation
           of
           arguments
           drawn
           from
           Love.
           In
           a
           great
           fire
           ,
           and
           devouring
           trouble
           (
           such
           as
           is
           threatened
           there
           ,
           Chap.
           4.1
           .
           )
           property
           alone
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           care
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           willingly
           save
           and
           secure
           that
           which
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           of
           any
           use
           unto
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           add
           unto
           this
           preciousness
           ,
           that
           increaseth
           the
           care
           .
           A
           man
           will
           make
           hard
           shift
           to
           deliver
           a
           rich
           Cabinet
           of
           Jewels
           ,
           though
           all
           his
           ordinary
           goods
           and
           utensils
           should
           perish
           .
           But
           of
           all
           Jewels
           ,
           those
           which
           come
           out
           of
           the
           body
           are
           much
           more
           precious
           then
           those
           which
           onely
           adorn
           it
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           snatch
           rather
           his
           childe
           then
           his
           casket
           or
           purse
           out
           of
           a
           flame
           ?
           Relation
           works
           not
           onely
           upon
           the
           affection
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           
             bowels
             ,
             Ier.
          
           3●
           .
           20
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           same
           excellency
           that
           the
           word
           jewel
           doth
           add
           unto
           the
           word
           mine
           ;
           the
           same
           excellency
           doth
           service
           add
           unto
           the
           word
           sonne
           .
           A
           man
           hath
           much
           conflict
           in
           himself
           to
           take
           off
           his
           heart
           from
           an
           undutiful
           sonne
           .
           Never
           a
           worse
           son
           then
           Absalom
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           doth
           David
           give
           a
           charge
           to
           the
           Commanders
           to
           have
           him
           spared
           ?
           How
           inquisitive
           after
           his
           safety
           ?
           How
           passionately
           and
           unseasonably
           mournful
           upon
           the
           news
           of
           his
           death
           ?
           But
           if
           any
           child
           be
           more
           a
           jewel
           then
           another
           ,
           certainly
           it
           is
           a
           
             dutiful
             childe
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           onely
           an
           interest
           in
           our
           love
           by
           Nature
           ,
           but
           by
           obedience
           .
           All
           these
           grounds
           of
           care
           and
           protection
           
           for
           Gods
           people
           in
           trouble
           are
           here
           expressed
           ,
           property
           ,
           they
           are
           
             mine
             ;
             preciousness
          
           ,
           they
           are
           jewels
           ,
           treasures
           ,
           ornaments
           unto
           me
           .
           Relation
           ,
           they
           are
           
             sons
             ;
             usefulness
          
           ,
           they
           are
           sons
           that
           serve
           ,
           none
           could
           look
           on
           a
           thing
           so
           many
           ways
           lovely
           with
           the
           same
           eye
           as
           upon
           a
           professed
           and
           provoking
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             Gods
             name
             and
             glory
          
           .
           He
           hath
           spared
           his
           people
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           provocations
           for
           his
           Names
           sake
           ,
           Deut.
           33.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Iosh.
           7.9
           .
           How
           much
           more
           when
           they
           repent
           and
           seek
           his
           face
           ?
           He
           will
           never
           let
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           any
           
             seek
             the
             Lord
             in
             vain
          
           ,
           Isa.
           45.19
           .
        
         
           
           But
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           Doth
           not
           Solomon
           say
           ,
           that
           
             all
             things
             happen
             alike
             unto
             all
             ?
          
           and
           that
           
             no
             man
             can
             know
             love
             or
             hatred
             by
             that
             which
             is
             before
             him
             ?
          
           Eccles.
           9.1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           is
           it
           not
           certain
           and
           common
           ,
           that
           in
           publick
           desolations
           good
           as
           well
           as
           bad
           do
           perish
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           Sword
           devour
           as
           well
           one
           as
           another
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           always
           difference
           his
           servants
           from
           wicked
           men
           by
           temporal
           deliverances
           :
           Troubles
           commonly
           and
           promiscuously
           involve
           all
           sorts
           .
           But
           there
           are
           these
           two
           things
           considerable
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           many
           times
           the
           good
           suffer
           with
           the
           bad
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           together
           corrupted
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           joyn
           in
           the
           common
           provocations
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           suffer
           in
           the
           
             common
             judgments
          
           ,
           Revel
           .
           18.4
           .
           Nay
           the
           sins
           of
           Gods
           people
           do
           (
           especially
           in
           this
           case
           )
           more
           provoke
           him
           unto
           outward
           judgments
           ,
           then
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           professed
           enemies
           .
           Because
           they
           expose
           his
           name
           to
           the
           more
           
           contempt
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           12.14
           .
           and
           are
           committed
           against
           the
           greater
           
             love
             ,
             Amos
          
           3.2
           .
           and
           he
           hath
           
             future
             judgment
          
           for
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           therefore
           usually
           beginneth
           here
           at
           his
           own
           sanctuary
           ,
           Ezek.
           9.6
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.17
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           good
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           preserved
           themselves
           from
           publick
           sins
           ,
           do
           yet
           fall
           by
           publick
           judgments
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           
             great
             difference
          
           in
           this
           seeming
           equality
           ,
           the
           same
           affliction
           having
           like
           the
           Pillar
           that
           went
           before
           Israel
           ,
           a
           
             light
             side
          
           towards
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           a
           
             dark
             side
          
           toward
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           God
           usually
           recompencing
           the
           outward
           evils
           of
           his
           people
           with
           more
           plentiful
           evidences
           of
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           joy
           .
           A
           good
           man
           may
           be
           in
           great
           darkness
           as
           well
           as
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           case
           he
           hath
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           stay
           himself
           upon
           ,
           which
           no
           wicked
           man
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           ,
           Isa.
           50
           ,
           10.
           
           The
           metal
           and
           the
           dross
           go
           both
           into
           the
           fire
           together
           ,
           but
           the
           drosse
           is
           consumed
           ,
           the
           metal
           refined
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           godly
           and
           wicked
           in
           their
           sufferings
           .
           Zach.
           13
           ,
           9
           ,
           Eccles.
           8.12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           This
           reproveth
           the
           folly
           of
           those
           who
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           rely
           upon
           vain
           things
           which
           cannot
           help
           them
           ,
           and
           continue
           their
           sins
           still
           .
           For
           Iudgments
           make
           no
           difference
           of
           any
           but
           
             penitent
             and
             impenitent
          
           ,
           Sickness
           doth
           not
           complement
           with
           an
           honorable
           person
           ,
           but
           useth
           him
           as
           coursely
           as
           the
           base
           .
           Death
           knocks
           as
           well
           at
           a
           Princes
           palace
           as
           a
           poor
           mans
           cottage
           :
           wise
           men
           dye
           as
           well
           as
           fools
           .
           Yea
           poyson
           usually
           works
           more
           violently
           when
           tempered
           with
           wine
           ,
           then
           with
           some
           duller
           and
           baser
           material
           .
           In
           times
           of
           trouble
           usually
           the
           greater
           the
           persons
           the
           closer
           the
           judgments
           .
           When
           Ierusalem
           
           was
           taken
           the
           Nobles
           were
           slain
           ,
           but
           the
           poor
           of
           the
           Land
           had
           vineyards
           and
           fields
           given
           them
           ,
           Ier.
           39.6
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           in
           troubles
           we
           should
           be
           more
           humbled
           for
           our
           sins
           then
           our
           sufferings
           ,
           because
           sin
           is
           the
           sting
           of
           suffering
           .
           That
           mercies
           should
           not
           win
           us
           ,
           that
           judgment
           should
           not
           awaken
           us
           :
           that
           the
           rod
           should
           speak
           ,
           and
           we
           
             not
             hear
          
           ,
           Mic.
           6.9
           .
           That
           the
           fire
           should
           burn
           ,
           and
           we
           not
           feel
           ,
           Isa.
           42.25
           .
           That
           desolation
           should
           be
           threatned
           ,
           and
           we
           not
           instructed
           ,
           Jer.
           6.8
           .
           That
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           should
           be
           
             lifted
             up
          
           ,
           and
           we
           not
           
             see
             it
          
           ,
           Isa.
           26.11
           .
           That
           darkness
           should
           be
           upon
           us
           ,
           &
           we
           not
           give
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           Jer.
           13.6
           .
           This
           is
           that
           should
           most
           deject
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           mercies
           we
           have
           been
           wanton
           ,
           and
           in
           judgments
           sensless
           .
           Get
           Repentance
           by
           an
           affliction
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           may
           look
           on
           it
           as
           trafick
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           trouble
           ,
           like
           a
           Merchants
           voyage
           ,
           which
           hath
           pain
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           treasure
           in
           the
           end
           .
           No
           afflictions
           can
           hurt
           him
           that
           is
           penitent
           .
           If
           thou
           escape
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           thee
           the
           more
           thankful
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           bring
           thee
           the
           neerer
           and
           the
           sooner
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           way
           to
           be
           safe
           in
           times
           of
           trouble
           ,
           is
           to
           get
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Lamb
           upon
           our
           doors
           .
           All
           troubles
           have
           their
           Commission
           and
           Instructions
           from
           God
           ,
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           whither
           to
           go
           ,
           whom
           to
           touch
           ;
           whom
           to
           pass
           over
           .
           Be
           gold
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           fire
           come
           upon
           you
           ,
           you
           shal
           keep
           your
           nature
           and
           purity
           still
           .
           Godliness
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           hath
           the
           promises
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           &
           amongst
           those
           one
           special
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           tempted
           above
           what
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.13
           .
           neither
           are
           there
           
           indeed
           any
           distresses
           against
           which
           there
           is
           not
           a
           refuge
           and
           escape
           for
           penitent
           sinners
           unto
           some
           promise
           or
           other
           .
           Against
           Captivity
           .
           When
           they
           be
           in
           the
           land
           of
           their
           Enemies
           
             I
             will
             not
             cast
             them
             away
             ,
             nor
             abhorre
             them
             .
          
           Levit.
           26.44
           .
           Against
           
             famine
             and
             pestilence
             .
             If
             I
             shut
             up
             heaven
          
           that
           there
           be
           no
           rain
           ,
           
             or
             if
             I
             command
             the
             locust
          
           to
           devoure
           the
           Land
           ,
           or
           
             if
             I
             send
             pestilence
          
           among
           my
           people
           :
           If
           my
           people
           which
           are
           called
           by
           my
           Name
           shall
           humble
           themselves
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           seek
           my
           face
           ,
           and
           turn
           from
           their
           wicked
           wayes
           :
           then
           
             will
             I
             hear
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             will
             forgive
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             wil
             heal
             their
             Land.
          
           2
           Chron.
           7.13.14
           .
           Against
           sicknes
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           strengthen
           him
           upon
           the
           bed
           of
           languishing
           ,
           and
           
             make
             all
             his
             bed
             in
             his
             sicknes
             ,
          
           Psa.
           41.3
           .
           Against
           poverty
           .
           When
           the
           
             poor
             and
             needy
             seek
             water
          
           and
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           I
           the
           Lord
           will
           hear
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           Isa.
           41.17
           .
           Psal.
           68.10
           .
           Against
           
             want
             of
             friends
             .
             When
             my
             father
             and
             mother
             forsake
             me
             ,
          
           then
           the
           Lord
           will
           take
           me
           up
           ,
           Psal.
           27.10
           .
           Psal.
           72.12
           .
           
             Against
             oppression
             and
             imprisonment
          
           .
           He
           executeth
           judgement
           for
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           he
           
             looseth
             the
             prisoners
          
           .
           Psal.
           146.7
           .
           Against
           
             whatsoever
             plague
             or
             trouble
          
           .
           1
           King.
           8.37.38
           ,
           39.
           
           He
           is
           the
           God
           of
           
             All
             consolation
          
           ,
           how
           disconsolate
           soever
           a
           mans
           condition
           is
           in
           any
           kind
           ;
           there
           cannot
           but
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           All
           consolation
           be
           some
           one
           or
           other
           remedy
           at
           hand
           to
           comfort
           and
           relieve
           him
           ,
           And
           so
           much
           by
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Invitation
           in
           genera●l
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Invitation
           we
           have
           the
           Matter
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Motives
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Matter
           is
           Conversion
           ,
           without
           that
           ,
           the
           g
           hand
           which
           is
           
             lifted
             up
          
           in
           threatning
           ,
           
           will
           fall
           down
           in
           punishing
           ,
           and
           where
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           hath
           a
           
             book
             of
             Remembrance
          
           for
           his
           Iewels
           ,
           when
           his
           wrath
           burneth
           as
           an
           Oven
           against
           the
           
             stubble
             ,
             Mal.
          
           3.16
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Conversion
           then
           must
           have
           two
           conditions
           in
           it
           .
           1.
           
           It
           must
           be
           
             Ad
             Dominum
          
           ,
           To
           the
           Lord
           ;
           not
           meerly
           philosophicall
           to
           some
           low
           and
           generall
           dictates
           of
           Reason
           ,
           such
           as
           Aristotle
           ,
           or
           Plato
           ,
           or
           Epictetus
           ,
           or
           Plutarch
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           heathen
           Moralists
           could
           furnish
           us
           withall
           ,
           without
           self-deniall
           ,
           lowlinesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           or
           h
           faith
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Not
           meerly
           politicall
           ,
           to
           credit
           ,
           or
           profit
           ,
           or
           secular
           ends
           i
           
             propter
             famam
             ,
             non
             propter
             Conscientiam
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Orator
           speaks
           ,
           or
           as
           our
           Prophet
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             for
             Corn
             and
             for
             wine
             :
             Hos.
          
           7.16
           .
           as
           good
           be
           an
           
             empty
             vine
          
           ,
           as
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           onely
           to
           our selves
           ,
           Hos.
           10.1
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           must
           be
           spirituall
           ,
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           
             If
             thou
             wil●
             return
             O
             Israel
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             return
             unto
             me
             ,
             Ier.
          
           4.1
           .
           And
           not
           onely
           
             Ad
             Dominum
          
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           that
           may
           be
           done
           k
           falsely
           ,
           and
           flatteringly
           ,
           with
           a
           halting
           and
           divided
           heart
           .
           By
           the
           force
           of
           Semi-perswasions
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           l
           Agrippa
           ▪
           and
           m
           Orpha
           ,
           complementing
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           forsaking
           him
           .
           By
           the
           force
           of
           
             compulsory
             impressions
          
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           n
           Pharaoh
           and
           o
           Israel
           in
           the
           wildernes
           .
           p
           Promises
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           and
           pride
           when
           there
           was
           respite
           again
           ,
           thawing
           
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           freezing
           in
           the
           shade
           ;
           melting
           in
           the
           ●urnace
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           it
           returning
           unto
           hardnes
           again
           ,
           like
           the
           Prophets
           Cake
           ,
           burnt
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           dough
           on
           the
           other
           .
           But
           it
           must
           be
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             usque
             ad
             Dominum
          
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           originall
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           importeth
           .
           A
           q
           full
           ,
           through
           constant
           ,
           continued
           conversion
           ,
           with
           a
           whole
           ,
           a
           fixed
           ,
           a
           rooted
           ,
           an
           united
           ,
           an
           established
           heart
           ,
           yeilding
           up
           the
           whole
           Conscience
           and
           Conversation
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           Gods
           will
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           motives
           to
           this
           duty
           are
           two
           ;
           First
           his
           r
           Mercy
           ,
           he
           is
           yet
           
             thy
             God
          
           ,
           
           no
           such
           argument
           for
           our
           turning
           unto
           God
           as
           his
           turning
           unto
           us
           .
           Adam
           looks
           on
           him
           as
           a
           Iudge
           and
           hides
           ;
           the
           Prodigall
           looks
           on
           him
           as
           a
           father
           ,
           and
           returns
           .
           As
           the
           beam
           of
           the
           Sun
           shining
           on
           fire
           ,
           doth
           discourage
           the
           burning
           of
           that
           :
           so
           the
           shining
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           on
           us
           ,
           should
           dishearten
           ,
           and
           extinguish
           lust
           in
           us
           .
           This
           is
           the
           use
           we
           should
           make
           of
           mercy
           .
           Say
           not
           ,
           he
           is
           
             my
             God
          
           ,
           therefore
           I
           may
           presume
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           therefore
           I
           must
           return
           unto
           him
           .
           Because
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           afraid
           to
           provoke
           him
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           afraid
           to
           forfeit
           him
           .
           He
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           offend
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           so
           pretious
           I
           must
           not
           venture
           to
           lose
           him
           .
           His
           mercy
           is
           a
           *
           
             Holy
             mercy
          
           ,
           which
           knows
           to
           pardon
           sin
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           protect
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Sanctuary
           for
           the
           penitent
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           presumptuous
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           judgement
           ,
           and
           that
           expressed
           rather
           as
           our
           Act
           then
           his
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             fallen
             ,
             by
             thine
             iniquity
             .
          
           s
           If
           mercies
           do
           not
           work
           upon
           Love
           ,
           let
           Iudgements
           work
           upon
           fear
           .
           t
           Extremities
           are
           a
           warrant
           
           unto
           Importunities
           .
           u..
           Even
           heathen
           mariners
           in
           a
           storm
           wil
           cry
           mightily
           upon
           God.
           When
           there
           is
           a
           deluge
           coming
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           time
           for
           Noah
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           to
           
             prepare
             an
             ark
             ?
             Hebr.
          
           11.7
           .
           what
           meanest
           thou
           O
           thou
           sleeper
           to
           x
           los●
           the
           season
           ,
           and
           benefit
           of
           Gods
           visitations
           ▪
           when
           there
           is
           a
           tempest
           over
           the
           ship
           ,
           heavy
           distresses
           ,
           and
           distractions
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           secure
           in
           thy
           wonted
           impenitency
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           hadst
           had
           no
           sins
           to
           procure
           these
           judgements
           ,
           or
           no
           sence
           to
           feel
           them
           ?
           as
           if
           there
           were
           y
           agreements
           ,
           and
           sealed
           covenants
           between
           thee
           and
           the
           sword
           that
           it
           should
           not
           touch
           thee
           ?
           If
           thou
           be
           falling
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           high
           time
           to
           consider
           thy
           wayes
           ?
           to
           search
           and
           to
           judge
           thy self
           ?
           to
           have
           thine
           eyes
           like
           the
           windows
           of
           Solomons
           Temple
           z
           
             Broad
             inwards
          
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           thine
           own
           provocations
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           David
           speaks
           ,
           to
           keep
           thy self
           from
           
             Thine
             owne
             iniquity
          
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           when
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           judgements
           are
           intermixed
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           most
           solemne
           season
           to
           call
           upon
           men
           for
           repentance
           .
           If
           we
           b
           felt
           nothing
           but
           fears
           ,
           they
           might
           make
           us
           despair
           if
           nothing
           but
           mercies
           they
           would
           make
           us
           secure
           .
           If
           the
           whole
           year
           were
           Summer
           ,
           the
           sap
           of
           the
           earth
           would
           be
           exhausted
           ;
           if
           the
           whole
           were
           Winter
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           quite
           buried
           .
           The
           hammer
           breaks
           mettall
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           melts
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           may
           cast
           it
           into
           any
           shape
           .
           ●udgements
           break
           ,
           mercies
           melt
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           the
           soul
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           Gods
           mould
           .
           There
           is
           no
           figure
           in
           all
           the
           Prophets
           more
           
           usuall
           then
           this
           ▪
           to
           interweave
           mercies
           and
           judgements
           ,
           like
           those
           Elegancies
           which
           c
           Rhetoricians
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           allure
           and
           to
           bring
           into
           a
           wildernes
           ,
           Hos.
           2.14
           .
           And
           this
           of
           all
           other
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           d
           Physicians
           call
           it
           ,
           the
           Criticall
           time
           of
           diseased
           people
           ,
           wherein
           the
           chief
           conjecture
           lieth
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           mending
           or
           ending
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           use
           which
           they
           make
           of
           such
           interwoven
           mercies
           .
           
        
         
           I
           have
           cursorily
           run
           over
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Context
           ,
           the
           Invitation
           unto
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           intending
           to
           make
           my
           abode
           on
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Institution
           how
           to
           perform
           it
           .
           Therein
           we
           have
           ,
           first
           a
           
             General
             instruction
          
           ,
           Take
           unto
           you
           words
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           
             particular
             form
          
           ,
           what
           words
           they
           should
           take
           ,
           or
           a
           petition
           drawn
           to
           their
           hands
           ,
           
             Take
             away
             all
             iniquitie
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           the
           former
           of
           these
           I
           shall
           speak
           but
           a
           word
           .
           It
           importeth
           the
           serious
           pondering
           and
           choosing
           of
           requests
           to
           put
           up
           to
           God.
           e
           The
           mother
           of
           Artaxe●xes
           in
           Plutarch
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           would
           addresse
           themselves
           unto
           Princes
           ,
           must
           use
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           silken
           words
           .
           Surely
           he
           that
           would
           approach
           unto
           God
           ,
           must
           consider
           ,
           and
           look
           as
           well
           to
           his
           words
           as
           to
           his
           feet
           .
           He
           is
           *
           so
           holy
           and
           jealous
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           that
           he
           expects
           there
           should
           be
           preparation
           in
           Our
           accesses
           unto
           him
           .
           Preparation
           of
           Our
           persons
           by
           f
           purity
           of
           life
           ,
           Iob
           11.
           
           ●3
           .
           Preparation
           of
           Our
           Services
           ,
           by
           choice
           of
           matter
           ,
           Iob
           9.1
           .
           Luk.
           15.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Preparation
           of
           Our
           g
           Hearts
           ,
           by
           finding
           them
           out
           ,
           i
           stirring
           them
           up
           ,
           h
           k
           fixing
           them
           ,
           fetching
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           l
           calling
           together
           all
           that
           is
           within
           us
           to
           prevail
           with
           God
        
         
         
           The
           services
           which
           we
           thus
           prepare
           ,
           must
           be
           Taken
           from
           him
           .
           They
           must
           not
           be
           the
           issues
           of
           our
           own
           private
           and
           fleshly
           hearts
           .
           For
           nothing
           can
           go
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           comes
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           phrase
           seemeth
           to
           import
           these
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           We
           must
           attend
           unto
           his
           m
           will
           ,
           as
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           prayers
           .
           2.
           
           We
           must
           attend
           unto
           his
           precepts
           ,
           and
           n
           promises
           ,
           as
           the
           Matter
           of
           our
           prayers
           .
           3.
           
           We
           must
           attend
           unto
           the
           o
           Guidance
           of
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           the
           life
           and
           principle
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           know
           not
           what
           to
           ask
           .
        
         
           And
           prayers
           thus
           Regulated
           are
           most
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           soveraign
           duties
           in
           times
           of
           Trouble
           .
           The
           key
           which
           openeth
           a
           doore
           of
           mercy
           ,
           the
           sl●ce
           which
           keepeth
           out
           an
           Inundation
           of
           judgements
           .
           Iacob
           wrestled
           and
           obtained
           a
           blessing
           ,
           Hos.
           12.4
           .
           Amos
           prayed
           ,
           and
           removed
           a
           Curse
           ,
           Amos
           7.1.7
           .
           The
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           with
           a
           deniall
           ,
           Mat.
           15.24
           ,
           27.
           
           The
           people
           of
           Israel
           will
           begge
           for
           deliverance
           even
           then
           when
           God
           had
           positively
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           deliver
           them
           no
           more
           ,
           Iudg.
           10.13
           ,
           15.
           
           Ionah
           will
           venture
           a
           prayer
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           when
           a
           double
           death
           had
           seised
           upon
           him
           ,
           the
           belly
           of
           the
           deep
           ,
           and
           the
           belly
           of
           the
           Whale
           ,
           and
           that
           prayer
           of
           his
           did
           open
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           Leviathan
           ,
           as
           the
           expression
           is
           ,
           Iob
           41.14
           .
           and
           made
           one
           of
           those
           deaths
           a
           deliverance
           from
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           O
           let
           the
           Lords
           remembrances
           give
           him
           no
           rest
           .
           q
           There
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           omnipotencie
           in
           prayer
           ,
           as
           having
           an
           Interest
           and
           prevalence
           with
           Gods
           omnipotency
           .
           q
           It
           hath
           loosed
           iron
           chains
           ;
           It
           r
           hath
           
           opened
           Iron
           gates
           :
           It
           hath
           s
           unlockt
           the
           windows
           of
           heaven
           :
           It
           hath
           
           broken
           the
           bars
           of
           death
           .
           Satan
           hath
           three
           titles
           given
           him
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           setting
           forth
           his
           malignity
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           A
           u
           Dragon
           ,
           to
           note
           his
           malice
           ,
           a
           x
           Serpent
           ,
           to
           note
           his
           subtiltie
           ,
           and
           a
           y
           Lyon
           to
           note
           his
           strength
           .
           But
           none
           of
           all
           these
           can
           stand
           before
           prayer
           .
           The
           greatest
           malice
           ,
           the
           malice
           of
           Haman
           ,
           sinks
           under
           the
           z
           prayer
           of
           Esther
           ;
           the
           deepest
           policy
           ,
           the
           counsell
           of
           Achitophel
           ,
           withers
           before
           the
           a
           prayer
           of
           Daivd
           :
           the
           hugest
           Army
           ,
           an
           hoast
           of
           a
           thousand
           thousand
           Ethiopians
           runne
           away
           like
           Cowards
           before
           the
           b
           prayer
           of
           Asa.
           
        
         
           How
           should
           this
           incourage
           us
           to
           treasure
           up
           our
           prayers
           ?
           to
           besiege
           the
           throne
           of
           Grace
           with
           armies
           of
           supplications
           ?
           to
           refuse
           a
           deniall
           ?
           to
           break
           through
           a
           repulse
           ?
           He
           hath
           c
           blessed
           those
           whom
           he
           did
           cripple
           :
           he
           hath
           d
           answered
           those
           whom
           he
           did
           reproach
           :
           he
           hath
           e
           delivered
           those
           whom
           he
           did
           deny
           .
           And
           he
           is
           the
           f
           same
           yesterday
           and
           to
           day
           .
           If
           he
           save
           in
           g
           six
           and
           in
           seven
           troubles
           ,
           should
           not
           we
           pray
           in
           six
           and
           seven
           Extremities
           ?
           Certainly
           in
           all
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Church
           when
           prayers
           are
           strongest
           ,
           mercies
           are
           nearest
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           let
           me
           humbly
           recommend
           to
           the
           Cares
           of
           this
           honourable
           Assembly
           amongst
           all
           your
           other
           pressing
           affairs
           ,
           the
           providing
           that
           those
           solemne
           dayes
           ,
           wherein
           the
           united
           prayers
           ,
           of
           this
           whole
           Kingdom
           should
           with
           strongest
           ●mportunities
           stop
           the
           breaches
           ,
           and
           stand
           in
           the
           gaps
           at
           which
           Iudgements
           are
           ready
           to
           rush
           in
           upon
           us
           ▪
           may
           with
           more
           obedience
           and
           solemnity
           be
           observed
           ,
           
           then
           indeed
           of
           late
           they
           are
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Cities
           ,
           and
           populous
           places
           ,
           there
           is
           haply
           lesse
           cause
           to
           complain
           .
           But
           who
           can
           without
           sorrow
           and
           shame
           behold
           in
           our
           Countrey
           towns
           ,
           men
           so
           unapprehensive
           either
           of
           their
           brethrens
           sufferings
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           own
           sins
           and
           dangers
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           God
           quite
           over
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           rest
           ,
           that
           they
           themselvs
           may
           work
           ;
           to
           come
           in
           truth
           to
           Iehorams
           resolution
           ,
           Why
           should
           we
           wait
           upon
           God
           any
           longer
           ?
           to
           grudge
           their
           brethrens
           and
           their
           own
           souls
           and
           safeties
           one
           day
           in
           thirty
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           all
           the
           world
           that
           indeed
           their
           daies
           work
           is
           of
           more
           value
           with
           them
           then
           their
           dayes
           worship
           ,
           multitudes
           drudging
           and
           moyling
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           while
           their
           brethren
           are
           mourning
           and
           besieging
           of
           heaven
           .
           I
           do
           but
           name
           it
           ,
           and
           proceed
           ,
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Institution
           was
           the
           
             particular
             form
          
           suggested
           unto
           them
           according
           unto
           which
           their
           addresses
           unto
           God
           are
           to
           be
           regulated
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           a
           prayer
           ,
           and
           a
           promise
           .
           The
           prayer
           is
           for
           two
           Benefits
           ,
           the
           one
           
             Remove
             all
          
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           other
           
             Conferring
             of
             Good.
          
           In
           the
           promise
           or
           Restipulation
           we
           have
           first
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           wherein
           they
           promise
           two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           Thanksgiving
           for
           the
           hearing
           and
           answering
           of
           their
           prayers
           .
           2.
           
           A
           
             speciall
             care
          
           for
           the
           Amendment
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Ground
           of
           their
           Confidence
           so
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Resolutions
           so
           to
           promise
           ,
           
             Because
             in
             thee
             the
             fatherlesse
             findeth
             mercy
             .
          
           My
           meditations
           will
           bee
           confined
           within
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           The
           prayer
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           fears
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           wherein
           I
           shall
           begin
           ,
           in
           the
           Prophets
           order
           ,
           with
           their
           prayer
           against
           sin
           ,
           
             Take
             away
             all
             iniquitie
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           word
           signifies
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           expiate
           ,
           and
           make
           atonement
           by
           a
           sacrifice
           .
           So
           the
           scape
           Goate
           (
           which
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           Christ
           our
           Sacrifice
           as
           risen
           and
           living
           againe
           )
           is
           said
           to
           carry
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           People
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           Levit.
           16.22
           .
           Thereby
           signifying
           Christs
           taking
           our
           sinnes
           from
           us
           ,
           Iohn
           1.29
           .
           Hebr.
           9.28
           .
           2.
           
           To
           forgive
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           mercy
           is
           the
           taking
           of
           sinne
           away
           ,
           Psal.
           32.1.5
           .
           3.
           
           To
           remove
           or
           take
           away
           by
           destroying
           .
           So
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           Hosea
           .
           1.6
           .
           Iob
           32.22
           .
           and
           is
           sometimes
           used
           to
           expresse
           Burning
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           5.21
           .
           Nahum
           1.5
           .
           so
           sinne
           is
           said
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           Rom.
           6.6
           .
           to
           be
           subdued
           ,
           Mic.
           7.19
           .
           to
           be
           purged
           away
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           Judgement
           and
           burning
           ,
           Isa.
           4.4
           .
           The
           meaning
           then
           is
           ,
           Take
           away
           all
           our
           sinnes
           from
           us
           ,
           lay
           them
           upon
           Christ
           our
           Sacrifice
           ,
           for
           his
           Merit
           pardon
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           Grace
           destroy
           and
           subdue
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           root
           of
           Judgements
           being
           removed
           ,
           they
           likewise
           may
           therewithall
           be
           removed
           too
           .
           From
           hence
           the
           Observation
           which
           I
           shall
           insist
           upon
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           
             When
             God
             threatneth
             Iudgements
             ,
             we
             in
             our
             Conversion
             unto
             him
             should
             pray
             against
             sinnes
             .
          
           
           Our
           eye
           of
           sorrow
           should
           be
           more
           upon
           that
           which
           
             dishonoureth
             him
          
           ,
           then
           upon
           that
           which
           
             afflicts
             our selves
          
           ;
           more
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           Image
           ,
           then
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           nature
           :
           more
           upon
           that
           which
           defileth
           ,
           then
           upon
           that
           which
           paineth
           us
           .
           a
           Pharoah
           cares
           for
           nothing
           but
           the
           removall
           of
           death
           :
           b
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           have
           perdition
           and
           the
           
           gall
           of
           bitternesse
           kept
           from
           him
           .
           But
           good
           men
           ,
           like
           wise
           Physitians
           cure
           the
           disease
           at
           the
           root
           ,
           as
           a
           Elisha
           did
           the
           waters
           by
           putting
           Salt
           into
           the
           Spring
           head
           .
           The
           Angell
           was
           smiting
           the
           people
           with
           a
           plague
           ,
           b
           David
           betakes
           himselfe
           to
           the
           right
           remedy
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sinned
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             wickedly
          
           ;
           He
           goes
           not
           to
           the
           Physitians
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Altar
           to
           make
           atonement
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           plague
           was
           stayed
           .
           Destruction
           was
           threatned
           against
           Israel
           for
           their
           Calfe
           ,
           their
           murmurings
           ,
           their
           rebellions
           ;
           
             Moses
             stands
             in
             the
             gap
          
           to
           divert
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           106.23
           .
           But
           how
           doth
           he
           doe
           it
           ?
           surely
           by
           
             praying
             against
             their
             sinnes
          
           .
           c
           
             O
             this
             people
             have
             sinned
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             O
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             forgive
             them
             !
          
           A
           sick
           man
           was
           brought
           to
           Christ
           to
           be
           healed
           ,
           Matt.
           9.2
           .
           Christ
           overlookes
           the
           disease
           ,
           and
           begins
           at
           the
           
             sin
             ,
             Son
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             chear
             ,
             thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             thee
          
           ;
           and
           this
           being
           forgiven
           ,
           the
           malignitie
           of
           the
           disease
           was
           removed
           ,
           though
           the
           matter
           should
           have
           remained
           .
           This
           was
           the
           usuall
           method
           of
           d
           David
           in
           his
           troubles
           ,
           to
           throw
           over
           these
           Shebaes
           that
           had
           wrought
           his
           woe
           .
           
             Blot
             out
             ,
             wash
             throughly
             ,
             cleanse
             ,
             create
             ,
             renew
             :
          
           he
           is
           farre
           more
           importunate
           for
           pardon
           and
           purging
           ,
           then
           for
           ease
           and
           comfort
           .
           Complaining
           in
           trouble
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           e
           repenting
           is
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Christian.
           
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           of
           this
           point
           are
           these
           Three
           .
        
         
           I
           If
           a
           Judgement
           should
           be
           removed
           ,
           while
           sin
           remaines
           ,
           
           it
           is
           not
           removed
           in
           mercy
           ,
           but
           in
           anger
           :
           for
           many
           times
           God
           gives
           over
           punishing
           in
           displeasure
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           throweth
           away
           the
           
           rod
           when
           his
           scholler
           is
           incorrigible
           .
           
             Why
             should
             you
             be
             smitten
             any
             more
             ?
             you
             will
             revolt
             more
             and
             more
             ,
          
           Isa.
           1.5
           .
           If
           men
           be
           setled
           on
           their
           lees
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           reclamed
           ,
           there
           cannot
           an
           heavier
           punishment
           light
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           a
           without
           punishment
           ,
           to
           be
           left
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           fury
           of
           their
           own
           wills
           ,
           speedily
           to
           work
           out
           their
           owne
           perdition
           ,
           that
           they
           own
           pleasures
           may
           become
           their
           plagues
           ,
           and
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           their
           forest
           bondage
           .
           God
           may
           take
           away
           in
           wrath
           that
           which
           he
           sent
           in
           anger
           ,
           Hos.
           13.11
           .
           as
           one
           the
           other
           side
           he
           may
           punish
           sin
           then
           when
           he
           forgiveth
           it
           ,
           and
           may
           visit
           iniquitie
           with
           rods
           then
           when
           he
           will
           
             not
             utterly
             take
             away
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
          
           from
           a
           people
           ,
           Psal.
           99.8.89.32
           ,
           33.
           
        
         
           II.
           If
           a
           judgement
           be
           removed
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           sin
           remaines
           it
           is
           gone
           
             cum
             animo
             Revertendi
          
           ,
           either
           the
           same
           or
           a
           worse
           is
           likely
           to
           succeed
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           b
           
             overcome
             when
             he
             judgeth
             .
             Pharoahs
          
           stubbornnesse
           did
           not
           but
           increase
           his
           plagues
           .
           God
           will
           not
           endure
           that
           the
           c
           pride
           of
           man
           should
           outvie
           his
           Iustice.
           If
           we
           doe
           not
           take
           Christs
           warning
           to
           goe
           and
           
             sinne
             no
             more
          
           ,
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           feare
           his
           inference
           ,
           that
           
             a
             worse
             thing
             will
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           Joh.
           5.14
           .
           If
           we
           doe
           
             yet
             exalt
          
           our selves
           ,
           God
           will
           d
           
             yet
             plead
          
           with
           us
           .
           If
           we
           will
           e
           
             walke
             contrary
          
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           threatneth
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           
           punish
           us
           seven
           times
           more
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           If
           we
           doe
           not
           turne
           unto
           him
           that
           smiteth
           us
           ,
           then
           his
           a
           anger
           in
           smiting
           shall
           
             not
             be
             turned
             away
             ,
             but
             his
             hand
             shall
             be
             stretched
             out
             still
             .
          
           God
           can
           bring
           clouds
           after
           rain
           ,
           distresses
           in
           Ireland
           after
           distractions
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           distractions
           in
           England
           after
           distresses
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           mischiefe
           upon
           mischief
           ,
           and
           counsell
           against
           counsell
           ,
           Manasse
           against
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           Ephraim
           against
           Manasse
           ,
           to
           vex
           ,
           and
           weary
           out
           a
           sinfull
           people
           ,
           till
           they
           pine
           away
           in
           their
           Calamities
           .
        
         
           III.
           Sin
           being
           removed
           ,
           though
           the
           affliction
           should
           not
           be
           removed
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           sanctified
           and
           turned
           into
           good
           .
           Repentance
           like
           the
           
             Philosophers
             stone
          
           ,
           can
           turn
           Iron
           into
           Gold
           ,
           can
           make
           
             Golden
             afflictions
          
           .
           So
           the
           triall
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           affliction
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             more
             precious
             then
             Gold
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.7
           .
           Whereas
           sinne
           remaining
           is
           like
           Copres
           which
           will
           turne
           wine
           or
           milk
           into
           inke
           .
           It
           converts
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           into
           the
           provisions
           of
           lusts
           .
           Cankers
           learning
           with
           pride
           ,
           and
           wit
           with
           prophanenesse
           ,
           and
           wealth
           with
           luxury
           ;
           like
           Leaven
           which
           turnes
           a
           very
           Passeover
           into
           pollutions
           .
           As
           the
           b
           Pearl
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Ornament
           to
           the
           woman
           which
           wares
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           disease
           to
           the
           fish
           which
           breeds
           it
           :
           as
           the
           same
           perfume
           which
           refresheth
           a
           Dove
           ,
           is
           mortall
           to
           a
           Vulture
           :
           as
           the
           same
           pillar
           and
           cloud
           was
           light
           to
           Israel
           ,
           but
           dark
           to
           Aegypt
           :
           the
           same
           deep
           a
           path
           to
           Israel
           ,
           but
           a
           grave
           to
           Aegypt
           :
           so
           the
           same
           blessings
           which
           by
           grace
           are
           converted
           into
           comforts
           ,
           by
           sin
           are
           abused
           into
           dishonourable
           services
           .
           
           Sweet
           powders
           
           can
           make
           leather
           an
           ornament
           ,
           when
           the
           Sanies
           of
           a
           plague-sore
           will
           render
           a
           robe
           infectious
           .
           As
           it
           was
           said
           of
           Naaman
           ,
           He
           was
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           an
           honourable
           man
           ,
           a
           mighty
           man
           of
           war
           ;
           a
           
             But
             he
             was
             a
             Leaper
          
           :
           so
           what
           ever
           other
           ornaments
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           sinne
           staines
           them
           with
           the
           foulest
           But
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           deprave
           the
           fairest
           endowments
           .
           A
           learned
           man
           ,
           a
           wealthy
           man
           ,
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           an
           honourable
           man
           ,
           
             But
             a
             wicked
             man.
          
           This
           makes
           all
           those
           other
           good
           things
           tributary
           unto
           Satan
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           b
           gold
           and
           silver
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           was
           to
           passe
           through
           the
           fire
           before
           it
           could
           be
           used
           by
           Israel
           :
           so
           all
           other
           blessings
           bestowed
           on
           men
           must
           passe
           through
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             Iudgement
             and
             burning
          
           ,
           through
           the
           purifying
           waters
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           bring
           honour
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           comfort
           to
           the
           enjoyer
           of
           them
           .
           When
           Christ
           overcometh
           Satan
           ,
           c
           
             he
             taketh
             from
             him
             all
             his
             armour
             ,
             and
             divideth
             the
             spoiles
             ,
          
           Luk.
           11.21
           .
           How
           doth
           he
           divide
           the
           spoiles
           ?
           surely
           he
           maketh
           use
           of
           that
           wit
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           power
           ,
           learning
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           interests
           ,
           which
           Satan
           used
           against
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           instruments
           and
           or●●ments
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           .
           d
           As
           when
           a
           Magazine
           in
           warre
           is
           taken
           ,
           the
           Generall
           makes
           use
           of
           those
           armes
           which
           were
           provided
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           owne
           service
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           sinne
           doth
           thus
           corrupt
           blessings
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           Repentance
           doth
           sweeten
           Judgements
           ,
           and
           can
           turne
           afflictions
           into
           matter
           of
           comfort
           .
           As
           skarlet
           puls
           out
           the
           teeth
           of
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           
           so
           this
           takes
           away
           the
           sting
           of
           a
           Judgement
           .
           As
           wine
           draweth
           a
           nourishing
           vertue
           from
           the
           flesh
           of
           Vipers
           :
           as
           hot
           birds
           can
           feed
           upon
           Iron
           ,
           and
           purge
           their
           bodies
           with
           swallowing
           of
           stones
           ;
           so
           repentance
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           not
           remove
           a
           Judgement
           ,
           yet
           it
           can
           feed
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           fetch
           meat
           out
           of
           the
           Eater
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           strong
           sweetnesse
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           Evils
           in
           Afflictions
           .
           Their
           
             thorne
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           matter
           of
           paine
           ,
           and
           their
           a
           
             snare
             to
             the
             Conscience
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           matter
           of
           Temptation
           .
           As
           there
           are
           two
           things
           in
           a
           chain
           or
           fetter
           ,
           the
           heavinesse
           whereby
           it
           loads
           ,
           and
           the
           hardnesse
           whereby
           it
           gaules
           .
           Now
           as
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           though
           he
           cannot
           make
           his
           chain
           lighter
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           yet
           by
           lining
           it
           with
           wooll
           or
           other
           soft
           things
           ,
           he
           can
           prevent
           the
           galling
           :
           so
           Repentance
           though
           it
           take
           not
           away
           the
           paine
           of
           Affliction
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           yet
           by
           meekning
           and
           humbling
           the
           soule
           ,
           with
           silence
           and
           quietnesse
           to
           b
           
             bear
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           
             accept
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
          
           :
           it
           removeth
           the
           temptation
           and
           malignitie
           of
           it
           from
           the
           Conscience
           .
           And
           thus
           as
           c
           Protagoras
           by
           his
           naturall
           dexteritie
           ordered
           the
           burden
           which
           he
           was
           to
           bear
           with
           more
           ease
           and
           advantage
           :
           so
           Pietie
           makes
           Judgements
           ,
           by
           spirituall
           prudence
           ,
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           yoke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           bladders
           in
           a
           deep
           water
           ,
           bears
           up
           the
           spirit
           of
           men
           from
           sinking
           ,
           and
           lightneth
           every
           other
           burthen
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           he
           in
           d
           Plutarch
           said
           of
           the
           Scythians
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           had
           no
           musick
           nor
           Vines
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
           yet
           they
           had
           Gods
           :
           so
           what
           ever
           other
           things
           may
           be
           wanting
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           yet
           if
           God
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           destitute
           of
           any
           happinesse
           .
           a
           Yea
           as
           those
           Roses
           are
           usually
           sweetest
           which
           grow
           nearest
           unto
           stinking
           weeds
           :
           so
           the
           comforts
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           are
           strongest
           when
           a
           man
           is
           otherwise
           perplexed
           with
           the
           greater
           difficulties
           .
           It
           was
           promised
           unto
           Iosiah
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           die
           in
           peace
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           34.28
           .
           and
           yet
           we
           find
           that
           he
           was
           slaine
           in
           warre
           ,
           Chap.
           35.24
           .
           His
           weeping
           and
           humiliation
           altered
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           made
           warre
           to
           be
           peace
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Use
           and
           Application
           of
           this
           point
           ;
           This
           serveth
           ,
           first
           ,
           
           to
           instruct
           us
           how
           to
           deprecate
           Calamities
           when
           God
           shaketh
           his
           Rod
           over
           us
           .
           There
           b
           is
           nothing
           in
           all
           the
           world
           that
           God
           is
           angry
           with
           but
           sinne
           :
           for
           all
           other
           things
           are
           his
           owne
           workes
           ,
           in
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           which
           he
           wrested
           with
           singular
           complacency
           and
           delight
           .
           Sinne
           is
           that
           against
           which
           Gods
           arrowes
           are
           directed
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           arrow
           sticks
           in
           the
           Butt
           unto
           which
           the
           marke
           is
           fastned
           :
           so
           the
           judgements
           which
           are
           shot
           at
           sinne
           ,
           must
           needs
           light
           upon
           us
           unto
           whom
           sinne
           cleaveth
           .
           The
           way
           then
           to
           divert
           the
           arrow
           is
           to
           remove
           the
           marke
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           doth
           sometimes
           bring
           afflictions
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           provocations
           of
           sin
           ,
           upon
           his
           best
           servants
           .
           As
           if
           a
           man
           should
           shape
           out
           of
           a
           masse
           of
           gold
           some
           excellent
           vessell
           ,
           though
           the
           gold
           be
           never
           so
           pure
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           passe
           through
           the
           fire
           and
           the
           hammer
           again
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           too
           ,
           that
           no
           affliction
           comes
           in
           Anger
           
           but
           with
           respect
           to
           sinne
           .
           And
           the
           Anger
           of
           God
           is
           the
           bitterest
           thing
           in
           any
           Calamitie
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           diversion
           of
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           way
           but
           to
           get
           sinne
           removed
           .
           Take
           the
           bark
           from
           a
           tree
           ,
           and
           the
           sap
           can
           never
           find
           way
           to
           the
           boughs
           .
           Sinne
           is
           the
           Vehiculum
           which
           carries
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           to
           the
           soule
           .
           Take
           away
           that
           and
           a
           Judgement
           hath
           no
           Commission
           .
           You
           may
           find
           an
           Error
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           the
           same
           men
           that
           you
           were
           when
           it
           issued
           forth
           ,
           for
           God
           shootes
           no
           arrows
           to
           hurt
           the
           body
           of
           his
           Sonne
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Iob
           complaines
           that
           
             Gods
             arrowes
             did
             stick
             in
             him
             ,
             Iob
          
           6.4
           .
           But
           these
           were
           not
           for
           a
           destruction
           ,
           but
           for
           triall
           :
           as
           men
           shoot
           bullets
           against
           armour
           of
           proof
           ,
           not
           to
           hurt
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           praise
           it
           .
           Iob
           in
           this
           case
           was
           brought
           forth
           not
           as
           a
           malefactor
           to
           suffer
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Champion
           to
           triumph
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           take
           what
           course
           he
           can
           to
           keep
           off
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           and
           hide
           himselfe
           in
           the
           closest
           protection
           that
           humane
           power
           or
           policy
           can
           contrive
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           keepes
           his
           sinne
           with
           him
           ,
           Gods
           arrows
           will
           get
           through
           at
           one
           
           joynt
           or
           other
           .
           A
           naked
           man
           with
           Innocency
           ,
           is
           better
           armed
           then
           Goliah
           in
           brasse
           or
           Iron
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           apt
           in
           our
           distresses
           to
           howl
           ,
           and
           repine
           ,
           to
           gnaw
           our
           tongues
           ,
           and
           teare
           our
           flesh
           in
           the
           anguish
           of
           our
           sufferings
           .
           Like
           the
           silly
           Hart
           ,
           which
           runs
           mourning
           and
           bleeding
           ,
           but
           never
           thinks
           of
           getting
           out
           the
           fatall
           dart
           which
           sticks
           in
           his
           side
           .
           We
           look
           c
           upward
           to
           see
           whether
           help
           will
           drop
           into
           our
           mouthes
           ;
           and
           wee
           look
           downward
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           humane
           succours
           
           will
           availe
           us
           .
           But
           we
           looke
           not
           inward
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           a
           
             plague
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
          
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           rid
           of
           that
           .
           And
           till
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           sinne
           doth
           as
           naturally
           draw
           and
           sucke
           judgements
           to
           it
           .
           ,
           as
           the
           Loadstone
           doth
           iron
           ,
           or
           Turpentine
           fire
           .
           Indefatigable
           have
           beene
           the
           paines
           of
           this
           High
           Court
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           the
           breaches
           that
           threaten
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           heale
           the
           Land.
           Whence
           comes
           it
           that
           our
           distractions
           remaine
           unremoved
           ?
           Certainely
           our
           leakes
           are
           not
           stopped
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           are
           not
           thrown
           away
           ,
           wee
           labour
           at
           the
           pump
           to
           get
           the
           water
           out
           ,
           but
           we
           doe
           not
           take
           care
           to
           cure
           the
           passage
           at
           which
           it
           enters
           in
           :
           wee
           are
           old
           bottles
           still
           ,
           and
           b
           
             God
             will
             not
             put
             new
             wine
             into
             old
             bottles
             .
          
           If
           men
           would
           spend
           their
           murmurings
           and
           reproaches
           rather
           upon
           their
           sinnes
           then
           upon
           their
           physicians
           ,
           the
           worke
           would
           bee
           sooner
           done
           .
           When
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           was
           to
           be
           new
           built
           ,
           and
           a
           publick
           restitution
           of
           the
           face
           of
           things
           unto
           glory
           and
           splendor
           was
           in
           agitation
           ,
           the
           c
           Prophets
           call
           upon
           Gods
           people
           in
           speciall
           then
           to
           repent
           .
           Impenitency
           puts
           obstructions
           to
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           noble
           enterprises
           .
           So
           long
           as
           our
           lives
           are
           as
           bad
           as
           before
           ,
           how
           can
           wee
           expect
           that
           our
           condition
           should
           bee
           better
           ?
           in
           that
           case
           mercies
           themselves
           become
           no
           mercies
           :
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           judgements
           would
           bee
           no
           judgements
           .
           If
           we
           turne
           from
           our
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           God
           hath
           engaged
           himselfe
           by
           a
           solemne
           promise
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             doe
             us
             no
             harme
             ,
          
           Ier.
           2●
           .
           6
           .
           Otherwise
           to
           busie
           our selves
           in
           outward
           Ceremonies
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           bodily
           fasting
           ▪
           and
           verball
           praying
           ,
           is
           
           indeed
           but
           to
           flatter
           God
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           ,
           to
           deceive
           him
           :
           And
           God
           will
           answer
           such
           men
           not
           according
           to
           the
           
             prayer
             of
             their
             lips
          
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           
             Idol
             of
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           Ezek.
           14.4
           ,
           5
           :
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           us
           how
           to
           pray
           against
           sin
           .
           
           It
           must
           be
           against
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           
             all
             respects
          
           .
           In
           the
           Hebrew
           text
           there
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           unusuall
           transposi●ion
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           The
           word
           all
           is
           first
           .
           Me
           thinkes
           it
           doth
           intimate
           an
           Intentnesse
           of
           the
           Church
           upon
           that
           point
           ,
           to
           have
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           all
           taken
           away
           at
           the
           very
           first
           .
           If
           there
           bee
           one
           leak
           in
           a
           ship
           ,
           one
           gap
           in
           a
           wall
           ,
           one
           gate
           in
           a
           City
           unprovided
           for
           ;
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           sink
           a
           ship
           ,
           to
           drown
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           to
           betray
           a
           Citie
           .
           One
           little
           boy
           thrust
           in
           at
           a
           window
           ,
           can
           unlock
           the
           doore
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           theeves
           .
           It
           was
           but
           one
           Ionah
           that
           raised
           a
           tempest
           ,
           but
           one
           Achan
           that
           troubled
           a
           Camp
           ,
           and
           one
           sin
           generally
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           were
           enough
           to
           undo
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           Do
           not
           say
           it
           is
           a
           little
           one
           ,
           and
           my
           soule
           shall
           live
           .
           Even
           the·
           a
           Philosopher
           telleth
           us
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           smallest
           errors
           prove
           most
           dangerous
           .
           How
           little
           soever
           it
           bee
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           ,
           it
           becomes
           hainous
           by
           thy
           allowance
           .
           It
           is
           as
           much
           treason
           to
           coin
           pence
           as
           twenty
           shilling
           pieces
           ,
           because
           the
           Royall
           authority
           is
           as
           much
           violated
           by
           the
           one
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           wee
           must
           first
           and
           principally
           remember
           ,
           to
           set
           our selves
           against
           
             all
             sin
          
           .
           In
           Confession
           none
           to
           be
           dissembled
           ,
           in
           Supplication
           none
           to
           bee
           excepted
           ,
           in
           Conversion
           none
           to
           be
           reserved
           :
           never
           
           give
           it
           over
           so
           long
           as
           any
           is
           left
           .
           
             O
             Lord
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           works
           ,
           yet
           it
           lives
           ,
           yet
           it
           tempts
           ,
           yet
           it
           paines
           me
           .
           Sin
           hath
           not
           done
           accusing
           of
           me
           ,
           let
           not
           thy
           mercy
           have
           done
           forgiving
           of
           sinne
           .
           Sin
           hath
           not
           done
           rebelling
           in
           mee
           ,
           let
           not
           thy
           Grace
           have
           done
           subduing
           of
           sin
           .
           When
           men
           kill
           Snakes
           or
           Vipers
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           see
           them
           pant
           ,
           or
           offer
           to
           thrust
           out
           a
           sting
           ,
           they
           strike
           them
           still
           .
           Sin
           like
           the
           thiefe
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           fast
           nailed
           and
           kept
           from
           its
           old
           tyrannie
           ,
           yet
           will
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           it
           can
           ,
           revi●e
           ,
           and
           spit
           out
           venome
           upon
           Christ.
           O
           therefore
           give
           it
           not
           over
           ,
           break
           the
           legs
           of
           it
           ,
           crucifie
           it
           clean
           through
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           quite
           dead
           .
           None
           can
           pray
           or
           turne
           unto
           God
           in
           truth
           ,
           or
           hope
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           judgements
           in
           Mercy
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           holds
           fast
           any
           known
           sin
           .
           Can
           any
           man
           looke
           to
           receive
           benefit
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hugs
           the
           villaine
           that
           shed
           it
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           treason
           knowingly
           to
           harbour
           and
           entertain●
           a
           Traytor
           ?
           Whosoever
           loves
           and
           holds
           fast
           sinne
           ,
           lies
           unto
           God
           in
           every
           prayer
           that
           he
           makes
           .
        
         
           This
           serveth
           to
           reprove
           and
           humble
           us
           for
           our
           hypocrisie
           and
           halvings
           with
           God
           in
           our
           conversions
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           confessions
           of
           it
           ;
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           wee
           would
           have
           none
           hurt
           us
           :
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           parting
           ,
           and
           taking
           all
           away
           ,
           this
           we
           cannot
           away
           with
           .
           Some
           are
           fat
           ,
           delicate
           ,
           golden
           sinnes
           ,
           wee
           would
           faine
           spare
           these
           ,
           as
           a
           Saul
           did
           Agag
           ,
           and
           hide
           them
           as
           b
           Achan
           did
           his
           wedge
           .
           c
           Herod
           heare●
           Iohn
           gladly
           in
           
             many
             things
          
           ,
           but
           if
           hee
           restraine
           him
           of
           his
           Herodias
           ,
           hee
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           
           himself
           restrained
           .
           a
           Agrippa
           will
           be
           
             almost
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           but
           altogether
           may
           chance
           bring
           a
           chaine
           with
           it
           .
           b
           Iehu
           will
           downe
           with
           Baal
           ▪
           and
           his
           Priests
           but
           hee
           knowes
           not
           how
           to
           part
           with
           his
           Calves
           ,
           lest
           he
           venture
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           Policy
           is
           ever
           entring
           Caveats
           against
           piety
           .
           Thus
           men
           huck
           ,
           and
           stand
           upon
           abatements
           with
           Christ
           in
           the
           bargaine
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           not
           considering
           that
           the
           purchase
           of
           heaven
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           buying
           of
           the
           Sibyls
           Prophecie
           ,
           the
           longer
           wee
           stand
           off
           ,
           the
           dearer
           every
           day
           it
           will
           cost
           us
           ;
           the
           more
           tears
           ,
           the
           harder
           repentance
           ,
           the
           deeper
           sorrow
           the
           stronger
           cries
           .
           These
           men
           know
           not
           the
           price
           of
           a
           soule
           ,
           nor
           the
           worth
           of
           a
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           O
           if
           Christ
           should
           have
           served
           us
           so
           in
           dying
           
             for
             sinne
          
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           us
           doe
           serve
           him
           in
           turning
           
             from
             sin
          
           ,
           what
           a
           condition
           had
           our
           soules
           been
           in
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           dyed
           for
           some
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           others
           ;
           if
           he
           had
           been
           unwilling
           to
           
             save
             us
             to
             the
             uttermost
          
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           to
           
             serve
             him
          
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ;
           if
           hee
           should
           have
           stopt
           before
           hee
           came
           to
           
             Consummatum
             est
          
           ,
           and
           left
           any
           one
           drop
           of
           that
           bitter
           Cup
           for
           us
           to
           drink
           after
           him
           ,
           would
           it
           not
           have
           caused
           our
           belly
           to
           swell
           ,
           and
           our
           thigh
           to
           rot
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           for
           ever
           uncapable
           of
           any
           other
           mercy
           then
           onely
           a
           lesse
           damnation
           ?
        
         
           Well
           ,
           (
           beloved
           ,
           )
           Christ
           expecteth
           ,
           that
           as
           hee
           dyed
           
             for
             all
          
           sin
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           die
           
             to
             all
          
           :
           hee
           will
           be
           counted
           c
           
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
          
           ,
           before
           hee
           will
           bestow
           himself
           :
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           Bloud
           and
           his
           Mercy
           to
           mingle
           with
           sin
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           a
           protection
           to
           it
           :
           he
           cannot
           endure
           mingling
           of
           the
           holy
           
           seed
           with
           the
           prophane
           :
           swearing
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           swearing
           by
           
             Malcham
             :
             Samaritan
             Services
          
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           the
           Lord
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           world
           and
           flesh
           in
           another
           ,
           one
           step
           straight
           ,
           and
           another
           crooked
           ;
           one
           speech
           Ashdod
           ,
           and
           another
           Canaan
           ;
           to
           let
           our
           conversation
           be
           
             yea
             and
             nay
          
           ,
           a
           mungrill
           service
           ;
           a
           In
           this
           I
           will
           do
           as
           you
           bid
           me
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           I
           wll
           not
           ;
           like
           the
           Jews
           that
           would
           buy
           Christs
           bloud
           with
           money
           ,
           but
           not
           take
           the
           money
           into
           the
           treasurie
           ;
           they
           were
           fearfull
           to
           defile
           their
           Chests
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           defile
           their
           Consciences
           :
           This
           Christ
           cannot
           away
           with
           .
           It
           is
           dangerous
           to
           say
           with
           the
           b
           Pharisee
           ,
           This
           I
           am
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           am
           not
           ;
           or
           with
           the
           c
           
             young
             man
          
           ,
           This
           and
           that
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           to
           have
           one
           thing
           lacking
           ,
           to
           have
           one
           doore
           locked
           up
           still
           to
           keep
           Christ
           and
           salvation
           from
           us
           :
           whosoever
           keeps
           a
           covetous
           heart
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           a
           sensuall
           heart
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           a
           proud
           heart
           for
           the
           Devill
           ,
           is
           unworthy
           of
           Heaven
           by
           his
           own
           Election
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           goe
           in
           thither
           if
           the
           doore
           were
           wide
           open
           :
           he
           would
           not
           find
           there
           any
           fuell
           for
           these
           his
           lusts
           ,
           any
           Nabal
           ,
           or
           Cosbi
           ,
           or
           Diotrephes
           to
           converse
           withall
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           he
           that
           doth
           any
           d
           one
           wickednesse
           with
           allowance
           ,
           in
           Gods
           construction
           ,
           is
           habitually
           guilty
           of
           all
           ,
           Iam.
           2.10
           ▪
           Luk.
           16.10
           .
           Eze●
           .
           18.10.13
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           in
           this
           case
           as
           a
           Samuel
           said
           to
           
             Iesse
             ,
             Are
             here
             all
             thy
             children
             ?
          
           If
           any
           be
           left
           ,
           wee
           will
           not
           sit
           down
           till
           he
           come
           .
           So
           we
           must
           conceive
           in
           our
           confessions
           and
           abrenuntiations
           of
           sin
           ,
           that
           Christ
           asketh
           us
           ,
           
             Are
             here
             all
          
           ?
           If
           any
           be
           reserved
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           take
           possession
           till
           that
           be
           cast
           out
           :
           there
           must
           not
           an
           hoof
           be
           left
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           b
           if
           God
           be
           to
           be
           served
           .
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           mans
           ,
           disallows
           Inmates
           in
           the
           same
           house
           :
           he
           will
           not
           endure
           a
           c
           divided
           heart
           :
           he
           is
           
             heire
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           there
           lies
           no
           
             Writ
             of
             partition
          
           in
           his
           Inheritance
           ,
           his
           Title
           is
           so
           good
           that
           he
           will
           never
           yeeld
           to
           a
           Composition
           ,
           hee
           will
           have
           all
           the
           heart
           or
           none
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           should
           therefore
           be
           exhorted
           (
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           especially
           )
           to
           set
           about
           this
           great
           worke
           ,
           to
           fall
           foule
           upon
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           complaine
           against
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Achans
           that
           trouble
           Israel
           ,
           as
           the
           corrupters
           and
           betrayers
           of
           our
           peace
           ,
           
           to
           set
           our selves
           in
           Gods
           eye
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           dare
           to
           lie
           unto
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           falsenesse
           or
           hypocrisie
           ;
           as
           if
           wee
           could
           reserve
           any
           one
           sin
           unmortified
           which
           he
           should
           not
           know
           of
           .
           But
           being
           in
           his
           sight
           
             to
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             naked
             and
             open
             ,
          
           to
           deale
           
             in
             all
             sincerity
          
           ,
           and
           to
           hate
           sin
           even
           as
           he
           hates
           it
           .
        
         
           
           There
           are
           five
           notable
           duties
           which
           these
           three
           words
           ,
           
             Omnem
             tolle
             iniquitatem
          
           ,
           do
           lead
           us
           unto
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Sense
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           as
           of
           an
           heavie
           burden
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           David
           calls
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           38.5
           .
           Such
           sense
           our
           Saviour
           requires
           in
           true
           penitents
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             me
             all
             yee
             that
             are
             weary
             and
             heavy
             laden
             ,
          
           Mat.
           11.28
           .
           To
           conceive
           them
           heavier
           then
           a
           Milstone
           ,
           Luke
           17.2
           .
           
           Then
           the
           weight
           of
           a
           Mountain
           ,
           Luk.
           23.30
           .
           O
           what
           apprehension
           had
           S.
           Peters
           converts
           of
           sin
           ,
           when
           they
           felt
           the
           nails
           wherewith
           they
           had
           crucified
           Christ
           ,
           sticking
           fast
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           and
           piercing
           their
           spirits
           with
           torment
           and
           horror
           ?
           Acts
           2.37
           .
           Oh
           what
           apprehensions
           had
           the
           poor
           Iaylor
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           as
           a
           prisoner
           before
           his
           owne
           prisoners
           ,
           springing
           in
           with
           monstrous
           amazement
           ,
           &
           consternation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           beseeching
           them
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             What
             he
             should
             do
             ?
             Acts
          
           16.23.30
           .
        
         
           Consider
           it
           in
           its
           Nature
           :
           an
           universall
           bruise
           and
           sicknesse
           ,
           like
           those
           diseases
           which
           Physicians
           say
           are
           
             Corruptio
             totius
             substantiae
          
           ,
           from
           head
           to
           foot
           ,
           Isa.
           1.5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           who
           doth
           not
           feel
           such
           an
           Universall
           languor
           to
           be
           an
           heavie
           burden
           ?
           for
           a
           man
           that
           must
           needs
           labour
           ,
           to
           have
           weights
           hung
           at
           his
           hands
           ;
           that
           must
           needs
           walk
           ,
           to
           have
           clogs
           fastened
           to
           his
           feet
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           choose
           but
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             ?
          
           Rom.
           7.24
           .
        
         
           Consider
           it
           in
           the
           Curse
           that
           belongs
           unto
           it·
           
             A
             Roll
             written
             within
             and
             without
          
           with
           curses
           .
           
        
         
           Look
           outward
           ,
           and
           behold
           a
           curse
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           Vanitie
           ,
           Emptinesse
           ,
           Vexation
           ,
           Disappointment
           ;
           every
           creature
           armed
           with
           a
           sting
           to
           revenge
           its
           Makers
           quarrell
           .
        
         
           Look
           inward
           ,
           &
           behold
           a
           curse
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           accusing
           ,
           witnessing
           ,
           condemning
           ,
           haling
           to
           the
           tribunall
           of
           vengeance
           ;
           first
           defiling
           with
           the
           allowance
           ;
           &
           after
           terrifying
           with
           the
           remembrance
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           Look
           upward
           ,
           and
           behold
           a
           curse
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           the
           
             wrath
             of
             God
             revealed
          
           from
           thence
           upon
           all
           unrighteousnesse
           .
           
        
         
         
           Looke
           downward
           ,
           and
           behold
           a
           curse
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           Death
           ready
           to
           put
           a
           period
           to
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           trap-doore
           to
           let
           downe
           into
           Hell
           ,
           where
           nothing
           of
           sinne
           will
           remaine
           ,
           but
           the
           worm
           and
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           Look
           into
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           curse
           there
           described
           :
           an
           
             everlasting
             banishment
          
           from
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           presence
           :
           an
           
             everlasting
             destruction
          
           by
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           1.9
           .
           The
           Lord
           shewing
           the
           jealousie
           of
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           the
           unsearchablenesse
           of
           his
           severity
           ,
           the
           unconceiveablenesse
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           the
           bottomless
           guilt
           and
           malignity
           of
           sin
           ,
           in
           the
           
             everlasting
             destruction
          
           of
           ungodly
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           everlasting
           a
           preserving
           of
           them
           to
           feele
           that
           destruction
           :
           
             Who
             knoweth
             the
             power
             of
             thy
             anger
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Moses
             .
             Even
             according
             to
             thy
             feare
             ,
             so
             is
             thy
             wrath
          
           b
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           for
           the
           most
           trembling
           consciences
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           jealous
           fears
           of
           a
           guilty
           heart
           ,
           to
           looke
           beyond
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           conceive
           more
           of
           it
           then
           indeed
           it
           is
           .
           As
           in
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           is
           revealed
           unto
           beleevers
           
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
          
           :
           so
           in
           anguish
           of
           conscience
           the
           
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           is
           revealed
           
             from
             fear
             to
             fear
          
           .
        
         
           A
           timorous
           man
           can
           fancy
           vast
           and
           terrible
           fears
           ,
           fire
           ,
           sword
           ,
           tempests
           ,
           wracks
           ,
           furnaces
           ,
           scalding
           lead
           ,
           boyling
           pitch
           ,
           running
           bell
           ,
           metall
           ;
           and
           being
           kept
           alive
           in
           all
           these
           to
           feele
           their
           torment
           :
           But
           these
           come
           farre
           short
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           first
           ,
           there
           are
           bounds
           set
           to
           the
           hurting
           power
           of
           a
           creature
           ,
           the
           fire
           can
           burn
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           drown
           ;
           the
           Serpent
           can
           sting
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           teare
           in
           pieces
           .
           2.
           
           The
           fears
           of
           the
           heart
           are
           bounded
           within
           
           those
           narrow
           apprehensions
           which
           it self
           can
           frame
           of
           the
           hurts
           which
           may
           be
           done
           .
           But
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           proceeds
           from
           an
           Infinite
           Justice
           ,
           and
           is
           executed
           by
           an
           omnipotent
           and
           unbounded
           power
           ,
           comprising
           all
           the
           terror
           of
           all
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Sun
           doth
           all
           other
           light
           )
           eminently
           and
           excessively
           in
           it
           .
           It
           burns
           ,
           and
           drowns
           ,
           and
           tears
           ,
           and
           stings
           ,
           and
           bruises
           ,
           and
           consumes
           ,
           and
           can
           make
           
             nature
             feel
          
           much
           more
           then
           reason
           is
           able
           to
           comprehend
           .
        
         
           O
           if
           we
           could
           lay
           these
           things
           seriously
           to
           heart
           (
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           but
           lowe
           expressions
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           cannot
           be
           expressed
           ,
           and
           cometh
           as
           short
           of
           the
           truth
           it self
           as
           the
           picture
           of
           the
           Sun
           in
           a
           table
           ,
           doth
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           brightnesse
           of
           it
           in
           its
           own
           Orbe
           )
           should
           we
           not
           finde
           it
           necessary
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Take
             away
             all
             iniquitie
          
           ?
           this
           sicknesse
           out
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           this
           sword
           ,
           this
           nayle
           ,
           this
           poysoned
           arrow
           out
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           this
           Dagger
           of
           Ehud
           out
           of
           my
           belly
           ,
           this
           milstone
           ,
           this
           mountain
           from
           off
           my
           back
           ,
           these
           stings
           and
           terrors
           ,
           these
           flames
           and
           Furies
           out
           of
           my
           Conscience
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           my
           wounds
           stinke
           ,
           my
           lips
           quiver
           ,
           my
           knees
           tremble
           ,
           my
           belly
           rots
           ,
           I
           am
           feeble
           ,
           and
           broken
           ,
           and
           roar
           ,
           and
           languish
           ;
           thy
           wrath
           lyes
           hard
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           thy
           waves
           go
           over
           my
           head
           .
        
         
           O
           if
           we
           had
           but
           a
           view
           of
           sin
           as
           it
           is
           in
           its
           
             native
             foulnesse
          
           ,
           and
           did
           feel
           but
           a
           touch
           of
           that
           fury
           that
           God
           is
           readie
           to
           powre
           out
           upon
           it
           ,
           this
           would
           stain
           all
           the
           pride
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           soure
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           man
           as
           fearfull
           to
           meddle
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           guilty
           woman
           with
           the
           
             bitter
             water
          
           which
           caused
           the
           Curse
           .
           Most
           true
           was
           that
           which
           Luther
           
           spake
           in
           this
           point
           .
           If
           a
           man
           could
           perfectly
           see
           his
           own
           evils
           ,
           the
           sight
           thereof
           would
           be
           a
           perfect
           hell
           unto
           him
           :
           and
           this
           God
           will
           bring
           wicked
           men
           unto
           .
           
             Reprove
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             their
             sins
             in
             order
             before
             them
             .
          
           Psal.
           50.21
           .
           Make
           them
           take
           a
           view
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           and
           lives
           ,
           fuller
           of
           sins
           then
           the
           Firmament
           of
           stars
           ,
           or
           a
           furnace
           of
           sparks
           .
           O
           
             Consider
             this
             you
             that
             forget
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             lest
             I
             tear
             you
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             you
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           dutie
           is
           Confession
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           cries
           to
           have
           sin
           taken
           away
           ,
           
           acknowledgeth
           that
           it
           lyes
           upon
           him
           .
           A
           
             full
             Confession
          
           not
           of
           many
           ,
           but
           of
           All
           sins
           ,
           either
           actually
           committed
           ,
           or
           habitually
           comprised
           in
           our
           body
           of
           sin
           .
           *
           As
           he
           in
           the
           Comoedian
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           invited
           two
           guests
           to
           dinner
           Philocrates
           ,
           and
           Philocrates
           ,
           a
           single
           Man
           ,
           but
           a
           double
           Eater
           :
           So
           in
           examination
           of
           our selves
           we
           shall
           every
           one
           finde
           sins
           enough
           in
           himself
           to
           denominate
           him
           a
           double
           and
           a
           ●●eble
           sinner
           .
           A
           
             free
             Confession
          
           ,
           not
           as
           Pharaohs
           ,
           extorted
           upon
           the
           wrack
           ;
           nor
           as
           that
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           squeezed
           out
           with
           anguish
           and
           horror
           ,
           but
           ingenuous
           and
           penitent
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           purpose
           of
           a
           pious
           heart
           ,
           that
           cometh
           like
           water
           out
           of
           a
           Spring
           ,
           with
           a
           voluntary
           freenesse
           ;
           not
           like
           water
           out
           of
           a
           Still
           ,
           which
           is
           forced
           with
           fire
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           dutie
           is
           Wearinesse
           and
           detestation
           of
           all
           sin
           ,
           for
           we
           call
           not
           to
           have
           a
           thing
           removed
           till
           we
           be
           weary
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           we
           are
           taught
           in
           the
           *
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           be
           ash●med
           ,
           and
           confounded
           ;
           to
           loath
           ,
           and
           abhor
           ,
           to
           judge
           and
           condemne
           our selves
           ;
           to
           throw
           sin
           away
           as
           a
           detestable
           thing
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           golden
           
           or
           silver
           sin
           .
           A
           Spirituall
           Judgement
           looks
           on
           all
           sin
           as
           filthy
           and
           a
           stinking
           ;
           sheweth
           a
           man
           to
           himself
           as
           a
           vessell
           full
           of
           Dung
           ,
           Scum
           ,
           Excrements
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           out
           of
           quiet
           till
           he
           be
           throughly
           purged
           .
           For
           Hatred
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           against
           the
           whole
           kinde
           of
           that
           which
           we
           hate
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           dutie
           is
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           our
           own
           Impotencie
           to
           remove
           sin
           from
           our selves
           .
           
           We
           have
           no
           more
           power
           then
           a
           slave
           in
           chains
           hath
           to
           get
           out
           of
           his
           bondage
           till
           another
           ransome
           him
           ;
           then
           a
           dead
           body
           in
           a
           grave
           ,
           till
           Christ
           raise
           it
           .
           Our
           Iniquitie
           
             takes
             hold
          
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           
             keeps
             us
             down
          
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           hearken
           or
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           If
           sin
           were
           not
           removed
           by
           a
           greater
           strength
           then
           our
           own
           ,
           it
           would
           most
           certainly
           sink
           us
           into
           Hell.
           
        
         
           The
           last
           dutie
           is
           an
           Imploring
           of
           Gods
           mercie
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           cannot
           do
           our selves
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           do
           for
           us
           .
           b
           In
           works
           of
           Art
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           build
           ,
           but
           easie
           to
           destroy
           .
           But
           in
           works
           of
           sin
           though
           our
           weaknes
           is
           able
           to
           commit
           them
           ,
           yet
           none
           but
           Gods
           power
           is
           able
           to
           demolish
           them
           .
           c
           None
           but
           Christ
           is
           strong
           enough
           to
           overcome
           the
           
             strong
             Man.
          
           His
           Person
           onely
           hath
           strength
           enough
           to
           ●eare
           the
           Curse
           of
           sin
           :
           His
           Sacrifice
           onely
           Merit
           enough
           to
           make
           expiation
           for
           sin
           .
           His
           Grace
           only
           vertue
           enough
           to
           remove
           the
           pollution
           of
           sin
           .
           Though
           we
           should
           
             take
             Nitre
             and
             much
             Sope
          
           ,
           our
           sin
           would
           be
           
             marked
             still
          
           ;
           but
           he
           cometh
           with
           
             Refiners
             Fire
             and
             with
             Fullers
             Soape
             ,
          
           and
           can
           wash
           out
           all
           .
           It
           was
           his
           onely
           businesse
           of
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           
             To
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devill
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           the
           things
           which
           we
           pray
           for
           in
           this
           Petition
           are
           these
           three
           .
           1.
           
           For
           Remission
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           take
           away
           the
           condemnation
           of
           sin
           from
           us
           ,
           by
           not
           imputing
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           unto
           us
           ,
           but
           would
           cause
           it
           to
           passeover
           on
           Christ
           ,
           
           on
           whom
           he
           hath
           
             laid
             the
             Iniquitie
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           Such
           an
           expression
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           useth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Lord
           hath
           caused
           thy
           sin
           
             to
             passe
             over
             from
          
           thee
           to
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           12.13
           .
           which
           being
           obtained
           ,
           all
           other
           judgements
           are
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           removed
           to
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           import
           proper
           and
           vindictive
           punishment
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           Sanctification
           ,
           That
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           Spirit
           may
           subdue
           the
           power
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           and
           strengthen
           our
           consciences
           against
           the
           commands
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           temptations
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           continued
           Renovation
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           sanctification
           begun
           we
           have
           power
           against
           
             all
             kinds
          
           of
           sin
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           continuall
           
             supplies
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           we
           may
           have
           further
           power
           against
           all
           degrees
           and
           remainders
           of
           sin
           .
           That
           Christ
           would
           purifie
           our
           sin
           unto
           death
           ,
           as
           our
           sin
           did
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           give
           over
           mortifying
           it
           ,
           till
           his
           blood
           be
           revenged
           of
           it
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           and
           our
           souls
           delivered
           from
           it
           to
           the
           uttermost
           .
        
         
           
           I
           shall
           conclude
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Petition
           with
           a
           short
           word
           of
           Exhortation
           unto
           this
           Honorable
           Assembly
           .
           *
           Those
           things
           which
           God
           worketh
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           bestoweth
           upon
           us
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           he
           also
           requireth
           of
           us
           by
           his
           Command
           :
           Sometimes
           he
           promiseth
           to
           turn
           us
           ,
           sometimes
           he
           commandeth
           us
           to
           turn
           to
           him
           :
           Sometimes
           he
           biddeth
           us
           put
           away
           
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           he
           promiseth
           to
           take
           it
           away
           from
           us
           .
           *
           In
           the
           one
           shewing
           us
           what
           is
           our
           dutie
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           where
           is
           our
           help
           .
           And
           as
           this
           latter
           consideration
           calleth
           upon
           our
           Faith
           to
           pray
           :
           so
           the
           former
           upon
           our
           obedience
           to
           work
           .
           I
           shall
           therfore
           (
           Right
           Honourable
           )
           humbly
           offer
           a
           double
           Exhortation
           unto
           all
           of
           you
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           you
           would
           seriously
           endeavour
           to
           take
           away
           
             all
             iniquity
          
           from
           his
           own
           person
           .
           And
           unto
           this
           there
           lyeth
           upon
           you
           a
           double
           Obligation
           ;
           one
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           safety
           of
           your
           own
           souls
           ,
           for
           whatever
           other
           honour
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           learning
           ,
           interest
           a
           man
           hath
           besides
           ,
           if
           sin
           have
           the
           predominancy
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           
             Satans
             Magazine
          
           ,
           and
           that
           man
           his
           servant
           to
           imploy
           them
           against
           God
           that
           gave
           them
           :
           and
           the
           more
           mercies
           any
           man
           hath
           been
           trusted
           withal
           ,
           the
           heavier
           judgement
           will
           be
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           breach
           of
           that
           trust
           :
           Better
           be
           a
           
             wooden
             vessell
          
           to
           hold
           Wine
           ,
           then
           a
           
             silver
             vessell
          
           to
           hold
           Excrements
           ;
           better
           be
           a
           Beggar
           with
           the
           treasure
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           then
           a
           Prince
           with
           the
           load
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           sins
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           a
           
             further
             tie
          
           upon
           you
           ,
           with
           relation
           unto
           the
           successe
           of
           that
           Honourable
           imployment
           whereunto
           you
           are
           called
           .
           
             Ita
             nati
             estis
          
           ,
           
           
             ut
             b●na
             malaque
             vestra
             ad
             Rempub.
             pertineant
             .
          
           God
           will
           be
           sanctified
           in
           all
           those
           that
           draw
           ne●r
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           civill
           ,
           as
           in
           sacred
           Administrations
           .
           It
           is
           very
           hard
           for
           a
           person
           in
           whom
           sin
           rules
           ,
           to
           be
           constantly
           faithfull
           to
           any
           publique
           and
           honorable
           service
           .
           For
           
             Grace
             onely
             establisheth
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           Hebr.
           13.9
           .
           Achitophel
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           wisdome
           fals
           from
           
             David
             :
             
             Ionah
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           valour
           ,
           fals
           from
           Solomon
           .
           And
           admit
           he
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           yet
           the
           sin
           of
           his
           heart
           sends
           out
           a
           prohibition
           to
           the
           wisdom
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           labour
           of
           his
           hand
           :
           he
           that
           will
           be
           a
           fit
           vessell
           for
           his
           Masters
           uses
           ;
           must
           first
           of
           all
           
             purge
             himself
          
           .
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.21
           .
           As
           we
           first
           cleanse
           a
           vess●ll
           before
           we
           use
           it
           .
           When
           Ioshua
           was
           to
           negotiate
           a
           publique
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           to
           administer
           a
           publique
           service
           ,
           his
           
             filthy
             garment
          
           must
           be
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           be
           clothed
           with
           change
           of
           rayment
           ,
           Zach.
           3.4
           ,
           7.
           
           Let
           every
           one
           of
           you
           make
           his
           publique
           service
           one
           argument
           more
           then
           he
           had
           before
           ,
           for
           his
           necessary
           reformation
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           piety
           of
           your
           lives
           bear
           witnesse
           to
           the
           integrity
           of
           your
           honourable
           undertakings
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           you
           must
           take
           away
           sin
           from
           your selves
           ,
           so
           make
           it
           your
           principall
           work
           to
           
             take
             away
             iniquitie
             out
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ;
           Liberty
           ,
           Property
           ,
           Priviledges
           are
           sacred
           and
           pretious
           things
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           in
           the
           least
           manner
           betrayed
           ,
           
           yea
           in
           some
           sense
           we
           may
           look
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           upon
           their
           
             Mossora
             ,
             tanquam
             legis
             &
             pietatis
             sepem
             .
          
           As
           a
           fence
           and
           mound
           unto
           Religion
           it self
           .
           Arbitrary
           government
           would
           quickly
           be
           tampering
           in
           sacred
           things
           ,
           because
           corruption
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           marvellously
           subservient
           and
           advantagious
           to
           corruption
           in
           the
           State.
           But
           the
           most
           Orient
           Pearl
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           is
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           bitterest
           enemies
           unto
           that
           ,
           are
           our
           sins
           .
           These
           are
           the
           snuffes
           that
           dim
           our
           Candlestick
           ,
           and
           threaten
           the
           removall
           of
           it
           ▪
           these
           the
           leaven
           that
           defile
           our
           Passeovers
           ,
           and
           urge
           God
           to
           passe
           away
           and
           depart
           from
           us
           ;
           these
           the
           
           obstructions
           between
           his
           sacred
           Majesty
           and
           you
           ,
           and
           between
           both
           ,
           and
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           Think
           seriously
           what
           wayes
           may
           be
           most
           effectual
           to
           purge
           out
           this
           leaven
           out
           of
           the
           Land.
           The
           principall
           
             sacrificing
             knife
          
           which
           kils
           and
           mortifies
           sin
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           It
           would
           have
           been
           a
           great
           unhappinesse
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           Learning
           ,
           
           if
           Caligu●a
           〈◊〉
           (
           as
           he
           endevoured
           )
           deprived
           the
           world
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           
             Homer
             ,
             Virgil
          
           ,
           and
           Livy
           .
           But
           O!
           what
           an
           Aegyptian
           calamity
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           in
           this
           Sun-shine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           thousands
           of
           persons
           and
           families
           (
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           upon
           inquirie
           it
           would
           appear
           )
           without
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           A
           Christian
           souldier
           without
           his
           sword
           ,
           a
           Christian
           builder
           without
           his
           rule
           and
           square
           ,
           a
           Christian
           calling
           without
           the
           instruments
           and
           ballances
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           belonging
           to
           it
           .
           O
           therefore
           that
           every
           Parish
           had
           an
           indowment
           ●it
           for
           a
           learned
           ,
           laborious
           and
           worthy
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           worthy
           of
           such
           endowments
           ,
           that
           provision
           were
           made
           that
           every
           family
           might
           have
           a
           Bible
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           by
           Law
           it
           might
           possibly
           be
           procured
           )
           the
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           therewithall
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           the
           surest
           Magazine
           to
           secure
           the
           happinesse
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           :
           that
           all
           
             reproachfull
             titles
          
           ,
           which
           the
           devill
           useth
           as
           scarcrows
           and
           whi●lers
           to
           keep
           back
           company
           from
           pressing
           in
           upon
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           were
           by
           Law
           proscribed
           ;
           That
           scandalous
           sins
           were
           by
           the
           awfulnesse
           and
           severity
           of
           Discipline
           more
           blasted
           and
           brought
           to
           shame
           .
           That
           the
           Lords
           house
           were
           more
           frequented
           ,
           and
           his
           day
           
           more
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           his
           Ordinances
           more
           reverenced
           ,
           and
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           
             teach
             the
             good
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           more
           encouraged
           then
           ever
           heretofore
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           severall
           fountains
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           were
           settled
           in
           a
           sound
           and
           flourishing
           constitution
           .
           That
           in
           every
           place
           we
           might
           see
           Piety
           the
           Elme
           to
           every
           other
           Vine
           ,
           the
           supporter
           to
           every
           other
           profession
           .
           Learning
           adorned
           with
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Law
           administred
           with
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Counsels
           managed
           with
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Trade
           regulated
           with
           Pietie
           ,
           and
           the
           Plow
           followed
           with
           Pietie
           .
           That
           when
           Ministers
           fight
           against
           sin
           ,
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           you
           who
           are
           the
           Nobles
           and
           Gentry
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           would
           second
           them
           ,
           and
           frown
           upon
           it
           too
           ;
           a
           frown
           of
           yours
           may
           sometimes
           do
           as
           much
           service
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           Sermon
           of
           ours
           .
           And
           he
           cannot
           but
           take
           it
           very
           unkindly
           from
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           bestow
           your
           countenance
           on
           him
           who
           bestowed
           his
           blood
           on
           you
           .
           That
           you
           would
           let
           the
           strictnesse
           of
           your
           lives
           ,
           and
           the
           pietie
           of
           your
           examples
           put
           wickednes
           out
           of
           countenance
           and
           make
           it
           appear
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           )
           a
           base
           and
           a
           sordid
           thing
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           would
           thus
           sadly
           set
           our selves
           against
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           no
           power
           ,
           no
           malice
           ,
           no
           policies
           should
           stand
           between
           us
           and
           Gods
           mercies
           ;
           Religion
           would
           flourish
           ,
           and
           peace
           would
           settle
           ,
           and
           trade
           would
           revive
           ,
           and
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           would
           be
           re-united
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           be
           as
           a
           City
           compacted
           ,
           and
           this
           Nation
           would
           continue
           to
           be
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           like
           the
           Garden
           of
           Eden
           ,
           a
           mirrour
           of
           prosperity
           and
           happinesse
           to
           other
           people
           ;
           and
           
             God
             
             would
             prevent
             us
          
           in
           the
           second
           part
           of
           our
           Petition
           ,
           with
           the
           blessing
           of
           goodnesse
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           iniquity
           were
           removed
           ,
           he
           would
           
             do
             us
             good
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           here
           directed
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           
             Receive
             us
             graciously
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           originall
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Take
             good
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           bestow
           upon
           us
           ;
           
           so
           Taking
           is
           sometimes
           used
           for
           Giving
           :
           He
           
             received
             gifts
          
           for
           men
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Psalm
           ,
           
           he
           
             gave
             gifts
          
           to
           men
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Apostle
           :
           and
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           that
           the
           Prophet
           here
           secretly
           leadeth
           us
           to
           Christ
           the
           Mediatour
           who
           first
           receiveth
           gifts
           from
           his
           Father
           and
           then
           poureth
           them
           forth
           upon
           his
           Church
           .
           Act.
           2.23
           .
        
         
           The
           meaning
           then
           is
           .
           Lord
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           pardoned
           weakned
           ,
           mortified
           sin
           ,
           go
           on
           with
           thy
           mercy
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           Christ
           graciously
           reconciled
           unto
           us
           ,
           give
           further
           evidence
           of
           thy
           Fatherly
           affection
           ,
           by
           bestowing
           portions
           upon
           us
           .
           They
           shall
           not
           be
           cast
           away
           upon
           unthankfull
           persons
           we
           will
           
             render
             the
             Calves
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
          
           they
           shal
           not
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           those
           that
           need
           them
           not
           ,
           or
           ,
           that
           know
           where
           else
           to
           provide
           themselves
           .
           It
           is
           true
           we
           have
           gone
           to
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           we
           have
           taken
           our
           horses
           instead
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           gone
           about
           to
           finde
           out
           good
           ;
           
           we
           have
           been
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Idols
           which
           have
           been
           beholden
           to
           our
           hands
           for
           any
           shape
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           could
           be
           instead
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           unto
           us
           ,
           to
           help
           us
           in
           our
           need
           :
           but
           now
           we
           know
           that
           men
           of
           
             high
             degree
             are
             but
             a
             lie
             ,
          
           that
           horses
           are
           but
           a
           vanity
           ,
           that
           an
           
             Idol
             is
             nothing
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           give
           nothing
           .
           That
           power
           belongeth
           unto
           thee
           ,
           none
           else
           
             can
             do
             it
          
           ,
           That
           mercy
           
           belongeth
           unto
           thee
           ,
           none
           else
           
             will
             do
             it
          
           ,
           therefore
           since
           in
           thee
           only
           the
           
             fatherlesse
             find
             mercy
          
           ,
           be
           thou
           pleased
           to
           do
           us
           good
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           consider
           the
           words
           ,
           first
           ,
           absolutely
           ,
           as
           a
           single
           prayer
           by
           themselves
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           relatively
           ,
           in
           their
           connexion
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           former
           consideration
           ,
           we
           observe
           ,
           That
           
             all
             the
             good
             we
             have
             is
             from
             God
          
           ;
           he
           only
           must
           be
           sought
           unto
           for
           it
           ;
           we
           have
           none
           in
           our selves
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             my
             flesh
             dwelleth
             no
             good
             ,
          
           Rom.
           7.18
           .
           we
           can
           neither
           *
           think
           ,
           nor
           speak
           ,
           nor
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           missing
           it
           in
           our selves
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           in
           vaine
           to
           seek
           for
           it
           in
           
             things
             below
          
           our selves
           .
        
         
           They
           can
           provide
           for
           our
           back
           and
           belly
           (
           and
           yet
           not
           that
           neither
           without
           God
           :
           the
           root
           out
           of
           which
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           earth
           do
           grow
           ,
           is
           above
           in
           heaven
           ,
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           Corn
           ,
           and
           Wine
           ,
           is
           resolved
           into
           God.
           Hose
           .
           2.22
           .
           )
           But
           if
           you
           go
           to
           your
           Lands
           ,
           or
           Houses
           ,
           or
           Teasuries
           for
           physick
           for
           a
           sick
           soul
           ,
           or
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           they
           will
           all
           return
           an
           Ignoramus
           to
           that
           enquiry
           ,
           salvation
           doth
           not
           grow
           in
           the
           furrows
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           neither
           are
           there
           in
           the
           earth
           to
           be
           found
           any
           Mines
           or
           harvests
           of
           Grace
           or
           Comfort
           .
        
         
           In
           God
           alone
           is
           the
           a
           
             fountain
             of
             life
          
           ,
           he
           that
           only
           b
           
             is
             good
          
           ,
           he
           only
           c
           
             doth
             good
          
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           wearied
           our
           selvs
           with
           having
           recourse
           to
           second
           causes
           ,
           here
           at
           last
           ,
           like
           the
           wandering
           Dove
           ,
           we
           must
           arrive
           for
           rest
           :
           
             Many
             will
             say
             ,
             who
             will
             shew
             us
             any
             good
             ,
             Do
             thou
             lift
             up
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             countenance
             upon
             
             us
             ,
          
           Psal.
           4.6
           .
           From
           him
           alone
           comes
           every
           go
           O
           gift
           ,
           Iam.
           1.17
           .
           whether
           Temporall
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           d
           blessing
           that
           maketh
           the
           creature
           able
           to
           comfort
           us
           :
           The
           woman
           touched
           the
           hem
           of
           Christs
           garment
           ,
           but
           the
           vertue
           went
           not
           out
           of
           the
           garment
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           Luk.
           8.44
           .
           or
           whether
           Spirituall
           ,
           sanctified
           e
           faculties
           ,
           sanctified
           f
           habits
           ,
           sanctified
           g
           motions
           ,
           glorious
           h
           relations
           ,
           in
           Predestination
           ,
           Adoption
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Liberty
           :
           excellent
           i
           gifts
           ,
           heavenly
           k
           comforts
           ,
           all
           and
           l
           onely
           from
           him
           .
           And
           that
           
             without
             change
          
           and
           alteration
           :
           he
           doth
           not
           do
           good
           one
           while
           ,
           and
           evill
           another
           ,
           but
           goodnesse
           is
           his
           proper
           and
           native
           operation
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           the
           
             author
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           that
           entred
           by
           the
           devil
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           the
           author
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           entred
           by
           sin
           ;
           but
           m
           
             our
             destruction
             is
             of
             our selves
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           the
           n
           Prophet
           say
           ,
           
             Is
             there
             any
             evil
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             done
          
           ?
           Yet
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           not
           but
           onely
           as
           it
           is
           
             bonum
             justitiae
             ,
             good
          
           in
           order
           to
           his
           glory
           :
           For
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           run
           from
           the
           order
           of
           his
           Commands
           ,
           should
           fall
           under
           the
           order
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           doing
           willingly
           what
           hee
           forbids
           ,
           should
           unwillingly
           suffer
           what
           he
           threatneth
           .
        
         
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           All
           good
           ,
           by
           his
           grace
           working
           it
           :
           the
           Permitter
           of
           all
           evill
           ,
           by
           his
           patience
           enduring
           it
           :
           the
           Orderer
           and
           disposer
           of
           both
           ,
           by
           his
           mercy
           rewarding
           the
           one
           ,
           by
           his
           justice
           revenging
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           wisedome
           directing
           both
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           his
           eternal
           glory
           .
        
         
           This
           serveth
           to
           discover
           the
           free
           and
           
             ●●le
             working
          
           of
           Grace
           in
           our
           first
           conversion
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
             continued
             working
             of
             grace
          
           in
           our
           further
           sanctification
           :
           whatsoever
           
           is
           good
           in
           us
           habitually
           ,
           as
           Grace
           inhering
           ,
           or
           actually
           ,
           as
           Grace
           working
           ,
           is
           from
           him
           alone
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           certain
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           will
           and
           do
           ,
           our selves
           are
           agents
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           still
           under
           and
           from
           him
           ,
           o
           
             Certum
             est
             nos
             facere
             cum
             faciamus
             ,
             sed
             ille
             facit
             ut
             faciamus
             ,
          
           as
           the
           great
           champion
           of
           Grace
           speaketh
           ;
           by
           Grace
           we
           are
           that
           we
           are
           ,
           we
           do
           what
           we
           do
           in
           Gods
           service
           :
           Vessels
           have
           no
           wine
           ,
           bags
           have
           no
           money
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Merchant
           putteth
           in
           :
           the
           bowls
           of
           the
           Candlesticks
           had
           no
           oyl
           but
           that
           which
           dropped
           from
           the
           Olive
           branches
           .
        
         
           Other
           p
           things
           which
           seek
           no
           higher
           perfection
           then
           is
           to
           be
           found
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           their
           own
           nature
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           guidance
           and
           activity
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           attain
           thereunto
           :
           but
           man
           aspiring
           to
           a
           divine
           happinesse
           ,
           can
           never
           attain
           thereunto
           but
           by
           a
           divine
           strength
           :
           q
           impossible
           it
           is
           for
           any
           man
           to
           
             enjoy
             God
             without
             God.
          
           
        
         
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           point
           sheweth
           it
           in
           five
           gradations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           Grace
           our
           r
           mindes
           are
           enlightened
           to
           know
           and
           beleeve
           him
           :
           for
           
             Spirituall
             things
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           Grace
           our
           s
           hearts
           are
           inclined
           to
           love
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           for
           spirituall
           things
           are
           spiritually
           approved
           :
           He
           onely
           by
           his
           Almighty
           and
           ineffable
           operation
           ,
           worketh
           in
           us
           ,
           t
           
             Et
             veras
             Revelationes
             ,
             et
             bonas
             voluntates
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           Grace
           our
           u
           lives
           are
           enabled
           to
           work
           what
           our
           hearts
           do
           love
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           will
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           perform
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           
           the
           knife
           which
           hath
           a
           good
           edge
           is
           able
           actually
           to
           cut
           ,
           till
           moved
           by
           the
           hand
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           Grace
           our
           good
           works
           are
           carried
           on
           unto
           x
           
             perfection
             .
             Adam
          
           wanting
           the
           Grace
           of
           perseverance
           ,
           fell
           from
           innocency
           it self
           :
           y
           It
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           us
           that
           he
           prevent
           and
           excite
           us
           to
           will
           ,
           that
           he
           co-operate
           &
           assist
           us
           to
           work
           :
           except
           he
           
             continually
             follow
          
           and
           supply
           us
           with
           a
           
             residue
             of
             spirit
          
           to
           perfect
           and
           finish
           what
           we
           set
           about
           .
           All
           our
           works
           are
           begun
           ,
           continued
           ,
           and
           ended
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           By
           Grace
           our
           perseverance
           is
           crowned
           :
           for
           our
           best
           z
           works
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           triall
           of
           justice
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           enter
           into
           judgement
           with
           us
           ;
           Grace
           enableth
           us
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           Grace
           rewardeth
           us
           for
           working
           ;
           Grace
           beginneth
           a
           ,
           and
           Grace
           finisheth
           both
           our
           faith
           and
           salvation
           .
           The
           work
           of
           holinesse
           is
           nothing
           but
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           reward
           of
           holinesse
           is
           nothing
           but
           
             Grace
             for
             Grace
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           us
           how
           to
           know
           Good
           from
           Evil
           in
           our selves
           ;
           what
           we
           look
           on
           as
           good
           ,
           
           we
           must
           see
           how
           we
           have
           derived
           it
           from
           God
           ;
           the
           more
           recourse
           we
           have
           had
           unto
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           and
           study
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           in
           the
           procurement
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           goodnesse
           we
           shall
           find
           in
           it
           .
           A
           thing
           done
           may
           be
           good
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           evill
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           ;
           as
           the
           substance
           of
           a
           vessell
           may
           be
           silver
           ,
           but
           the
           use
           sordid
           .
           Iehu
           his
           ●eal
           was
           rewarded
           as
           an
           act
           of
           
             Iustice
             ,
             quoad
             substantiam
             operis
          
           ,
           
           and
           it
           was
           punished
           too
           as
           an
           act
           of
           
             policy
             ,
             quoad
             m●dum
          
           ,
           for
           the
           perverse
           end
           .
           A
           thing
           which
           I
           see
           in
           the
           night
           may
           shine
           ,
           and
           that
           shining
           proceed
           from
           nothing
           but
           rottennesse
           .
           We
           
           must
           not
           measure
           our selves
           by
           the
           matter
           of
           things
           done
           :
           for
           there
           may
           be
           b
           
             Malum
             opus
             in
             bona
             materia
             .
             Doeg
          
           prayes
           ,
           and
           Herod
           hears
           ,
           and
           Hypocrites
           fast
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           preach
           :
           but
           when
           wee
           would
           know
           the
           c
           goodness
           of
           our
           works
           ,
           look
           to
           the
           fountain
           ,
           whether
           they
           proceed
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           love
           ,
           &
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           from
           humble
           ,
           penitent
           ,
           filiall
           ,
           heavenly
           dispositions
           ;
           nothing
           will
           carry
           the
           soul
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           cometh
           from
           him
           .
           Our
           Communion
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           is
           the
           triall
           and
           foundation
           of
           all
           our
           goodnesse
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Thi●
           should
           exceedingly
           abase
           us
           in
           our
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           stain
           all
           the
           pride
           ,
           and
           cast
           down
           all
           the
           Plumes
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           when
           we
           seriously
           consider
           that
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           now
           d
           degenerated
           from
           our
           originall
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           good
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           our
           e
           
             wine
             become
             water
          
           ,
           &
           our
           
             Silver
             dresse
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           of
           the
           devil
           ;
           when
           he
           lies
           f
           he
           speaks
           
             de
             suo
          
           ▪
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           so
           when
           we
           do
           evil
           ,
           we
           work
           ,
           
             de
             nostro
          
           ,
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           
             secundum
             hominem
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           
             According
             unto
             man
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.3
           .
           Lusts
           are
           g
           
             our
             own
          
           ,
           our
           very
           h
           members
           to
           that
           body
           of
           sin
           which
           the
           i
           Apostle
           calleth
           the
           
             old
             man
          
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           to
           do
           any
           good
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           Toad
           to
           spit
           Cordi●ls
           .
        
         
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           glory
           of
           their
           good
           hearts
           and
           intentions
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           cannot
           search
           them
           .
           Ier.
           17.11
           .
           And
           being
           carnal
           themselves
           ,
           to
           entertain
           none
           but
           
             carnal
             notions
          
           of
           Gods
           service
           .
           But
           if
           they
           knew
           the
           purity
           and
           jealousie
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           their
           own
           impotency
           to
           answer
           so
           holy
           a
           wil
           ,
           they
           would
           
           lay
           their
           hands
           upon
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           with
           
             Iob
             ,
             abhor
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           with
           Isaiah
           ,
           
           bewail
           the
           uncleannesse
           of
           their
           lips
           ,
           and
           with
           Moses
           ,
           fear
           and
           quake
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             things
             that
             are
             commanded
             ,
          
           and
           with
           Ioshua
           ,
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           
             cannot
             serve
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             holy
             :
          
           they
           would
           then
           remember
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           is
           a
           
             Law
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           Deut.
           33.2
           .
           and
           the
           Tribunall
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           
             Tribunall
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           Ezek.
           1.27
           .
           that
           the
           pleading
           of
           God
           with
           sinners
           ,
           are
           in
           
             flames
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           Isa.
           66.15
           ,
           16.
           that
           the
           triall
           of
           all
           our
           works
           shall
           be
           by
           fire
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.13
           .
           that
           the
           God
           before
           whom
           we
           must
           appear
           ,
           is
           a
           
             consuming
             fire
          
           ,
           Hebr.
           12.29
           .
           Goe
           now
           and
           bring
           thy
           straw
           and
           stubble
           ,
           thy
           drowsie
           and
           sluggish
           devotion
           ,
           thy
           fickle
           and
           flattering
           repentance
           ,
           thy
           formall
           and
           demure
           services
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           to
           the
           Law
           to
           measure
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           Iudge
           to
           censure
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           now
           carry
           them
           to
           thine
           
             own
             conscience
          
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           whether
           that
           wil
           not
           passe
           the
           Fathers
           verdict
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             Sordet
             in
             conspectu
             Iudicis
          
           ,
           
           
             quod
             fulget
             in
             conspectu
             operantis
          
           ,
           
           That
           which
           is
           fayr
           in
           thine
           eye
           ,
           is
           filthy
           in
           Gods.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           serveth
           for
           Exhortation
           unto
           these
           particular
           duties
           .
           First
           ,
           unto
           Patience
           and
           meeknesse
           under
           any
           evill
           that
           God
           may
           bring
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           barely
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           us
           good
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           was
           Iobs
           argument
           ,
           
             Shall
             we
             receive
             good
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             evill
             ?
          
           Job
           2.10
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           evils
           that
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           are
           oftentimes
           by
           him
           intended
           for
           good
           ,
           as
           Ioseph
           told
           his
           brethren
           ,
           Gen.
           50.20
           .
           We
           are
           not
           angry
           with
           the
           *
           Physician
           when
           he
           launceth
           ,
           dieteth
           ,
           
           and
           restraineth
           us
           of
           our
           will
           ;
           he
           denieth
           us
           our
           will
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           our
           will
           :
           a
           sick
           man
           is
           many
           times
           most
           faithfully
           served
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           crossed
           .
           I
           lop
           my
           trees
           ,
           bruise
           my
           grapes
           ,
           grinde
           my
           corn
           ▪
           to
           fit
           it
           to
           the
           ends
           whereunto
           it
           tendeth
           .
           Gods
           end
           is
           mercifull
           when
           his
           hand
           is
           heavy
           ,
           as
           Iohns
           Roll
           was
           ,
           b
           
             sweet
             in
             the
             mouth
             ,
             but
             bitter
             in
             the
             belly
             ,
          
           so
           troubles
           may
           be
           bitter
           to
           the
           palate
           ,
           but
           profitable
           to
           the
           Conscience
           :
           like
           hot
           spices
           that
           bite
           the
           tongue
           ,
           but
           comfort
           the
           stomack
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           dictateth
           patience
           in
           
             suffering
             evil
          
           ,
           so
           in
           
             doing
             our
             duties
          
           ,
           though
           we
           c
           suffer
           contempt
           and
           reproaches
           for
           it
           .
           If
           we
           were
           to
           receive
           our
           rewards
           from
           men
           ,
           their
           frowns
           might
           discourage
           us
           :
           but
           when
           we
           have
           done
           Gods
           will
           ,
           God
           himself
           will
           be
           our
           reward
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           promises
           a
           comfort
           unto
           us
           .
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           though
           their
           whole
           imployments
           were
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Israel
           ,
           were
           yet
           repayed
           with
           murmuring
           &
           discontent
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           like
           children
           ,
           
             qui
             cibum
             sumunt
             ,
             sed
             flentes
          
           (
           to
           use
           the
           similitude
           of
           the
           Orator
           in
           Aristotle
           )
           repined
           at
           the
           food
           which
           their
           prayers
           obtained
           for
           them
           ,
           
           yet
           nothing
           dismayed
           them
           from
           their
           duty
           ,
           
             Etiam
             post
             naufragium
             tentantur
             Maria.
             The
             woman
             of
             Canaan
          
           prays
           on
           when
           she
           is
           denied
           ,
           
           and
           
             Iacob
             holds
          
           with
           his
           hands
           when
           his
           thigh
           is
           lamed
           :
           our
           first
           care
           must
           be
           to
           be
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           to
           be
           doing
           our
           duties
           ,
           &
           then
           though
           as
           (
           Solomon
           speaks
           )
           we
           should
           meet
           
             a
             Lion
             in
             our
             way
          
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           be
           dismayed
           ;
           for
           Angels
           are
           stronger
           then
           Lions
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           
             given
             his
             Angels
             charge
             over
             u●
             ,
             to
             bear
             us
             in
             our
             wayes
             ,
          
           psal
           .
           91.11
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
             Whilest
             we
             are
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             himself
             is
             
             with
             us
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           15.2
           .
           so
           that
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           the
           surest
           and
           safest
           walke
           that
           any
           man
           can
           have
           ,
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             strength
             to
             the
             upright
             ,
          
           Prov.
           10.29
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           unto
           Humility
           :
           If
           thou
           be
           a
           Vessell
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           thy
           brother
           but
           of
           wood
           ,
           be
           not
           high
           minded
           ,
           
             it
             is
          
           a
           
             God
             that
             maketh
             thee
             to
             differ
             ,
          
           the
           more
           bounty
           God
           shewes
           ,
           the
           more
           humility
           he
           requires
           .
           Those
           b
           Mines
           that
           are
           richest
           are
           deepest
           ,
           those
           Stars
           that
           are
           highest
           seeme
           smallest
           ,
           the
           goodliest
           buildings
           have
           the
           lowest
           foundations
           ;
           the
           more
           God
           honoureth
           men
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           should
           humble
           themselves
           ;
           the
           more
           the
           fruit
           ,
           the
           lower
           the
           branch
           on
           which
           it
           grows
           ;
           pride
           is
           ever
           the
           companion
           of
           emptinesse
           :
           O
           how
           full
           was
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           yet
           how
           c
           low
           was
           his
           language
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           least
           of
           Saints
           ,
           last
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           chiefe
           of
           sinners
           ,
           no
           
             sufficiency
             to
             think
             ,
             no
             abilities
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           all
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           
             by
             grace
          
           ;
           thus
           Humility
           teacheth
           us
           in
           our
           Operations
           to
           draw
           strength
           from
           God
           ,
           not
           for
           our selves
           ;
           in
           our
           graces
           to
           ascribe
           their
           goodnesse
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           weaknes
           to
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           unto
           dependance
           and
           continuall
           recourse
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           good
           ,
           to
           keep
           an
           open
           and
           an
           unobstructed
           passage
           between
           him
           and
           our
           soule
           :
           say
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           light
           enough
           in
           my
           house
           ,
           
           I
           may
           now
           shut
           up
           my
           windowes
           ,
           for
           light
           within
           hath
           dependance
           upon
           immediate
           supplies
           from
           the
           Sun
           without
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           grace
           upon
           continuall
           supplies
           from
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           God
           teacheth
           even
           the
           Husbandman
           to
           plow
           and
           thresh
           ,
           Isa.
           28.26
           .
           In
           these
           things
           his
           direction
           is
           to
           be
           implored
           :
           
           Meddle
           not
           then
           with
           great
           and
           high
           affairs
           ,
           without
           recourse
           unto
           him
           .
           His
           name
           is
           Counsellor
           ,
           and
           his
           testimonies
           are
           Counsellors
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           the
           rule
           and
           square
           of
           all
           your
           debates
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           recorded
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Scipio
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           first
           to
           the
           Capitoll
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           Senate
           .
           But
           you
           have
           more
           noble
           examples
           .
           b
           David
           is
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           he
           flyes
           and
           
             prayes
             ;
             Ezekiah
          
           is
           at
           a
           stand
           in
           all
           his
           Counsels
           ,
           he
           sends
           to
           the
           Prophet
           and
           
             prayes
             ;
             Iehosaphat
          
           is
           in
           great
           distresse
           ,
           and
           knowes
           not
           what
           in
           the
           world
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           he
           
             prayes
             ;
             Nehemiah
          
           is
           sore
           afraid
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           Petition
           to
           make
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           first
           he
           makes
           one
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           prayes
           ;
           when
           ever
           the
           children
           are
           come
           to
           the
           birth
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           strength
           to
           bring
           forth
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           cannot
           furnish
           you
           with
           such
           another
           Midwife
           as
           prayer
           ,
           and
           recourse
           to
           God
           ;
           it
           hath
           delivered
           even
           graves
           of
           their
           dead
           .
           Therefore
           let
           me
           beseech
           you
           ,
           when
           ever
           you
           meet
           with
           such
           difficulties
           as
           put
           you
           to
           a
           stand
           ,
           that
           you
           know
           not
           what
           to
           advise
           or
           resolve
           upon
           ,
           goe
           to
           your
           Closets
           ,
           prostrate
           your selves
           at
           his
           Throne
           ,
           whose
           honour
           it
           is
           to
           be
           
             seene
             in
             the
             Mount
          
           ,
           beg
           counsell
           of
           him
           in
           whom
           are
           hid
           all
           the
           Treasures
           of
           wisedome
           and
           knowledge
           .
           Let
           it
           appeare
           that
           you
           seek
           
             his
             face
          
           to
           direct
           you
           ,
           and
           
             his
             glory
          
           ▪
           as
           the
           supreme
           end
           and
           designe
           of
           all
           your
           consultations
           ,
           and
           then
           ●ny
           whether
           he
           be
           not
           a
           present
           help
           in
           trouble
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           will
           not
           magnifie
           the
           wisedome
           of
           his
           Counsell
           in
           the
           perplexitie
           of
           yours
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           unto
           fidelity
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           any
           good
           which
           God
           bestowes
           upon
           u●
           ,
           for
           God
           gives
           not
           
           talents
           to
           men
           ,
           barely
           to
           enrich
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           imploy
           them
           ;
           therefore
           as
           the
           Vessell
           hath
           one
           passage
           to
           let
           the
           Wine
           into
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           poure
           it
           out
           into
           the
           Flaggo●
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           not
           only
           fill
           our selves
           by
           dependance
           upon
           God
           ,
           but
           should
           supply
           our selves
           by
           love
           and
           service
           unto
           our
           brethren
           .
        
         
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           This
           Nation
           hath
           put
           into
           your
           hands
           all
           that
           is
           outwardly
           deare
           unto
           them
           ,
           their
           persons
           ,
           posterities
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           estates
           ;
           In
           these
           sad
           and
           wofull
           distractions
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           you
           as
           binders
           ,
           and
           healers
           ,
           and
           standers
           in
           the
           gap
           ,
           and
           repayrers
           of
           the
           wast-places
           ;
           God
           hath
           called
           you
           unto
           an
           high
           and
           a
           great
           trust
           ;
           and
           the
           sad
           distempers
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           the
           distresses
           and
           desolations
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           doubts
           and
           feares
           ,
           the
           shiverings
           and
           convulsions
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           two
           
             the
             interest
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           call
           upon
           you
           ,
           like
           the
           man
           of
           Macedonia
           in
           Saint
           Pauls
           vision
           ,
           Acts
           16.9
           .
           
             Come
             and
             help
             us
          
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           great
           strait
           ,
           when
           the
           children
           are
           come
           to
           the
           birth
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           strength
           to
           bring
           forth
           ,
           stir
           up
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           you
           ,
           call
           together
           all
           that
           is
           within
           you
           to
           call
           upon
           his
           name
           ,
           improve
           the
           uttermost
           of
           your
           interests
           in
           him
           for
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           mannage
           every
           one
           of
           his
           gifts
           to
           the
           closing
           of
           those
           miserable
           breaches
           which
           threaten
           an
           inundation
           of
           calamitie
           upon
           us
           all
           ;
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           piety
           ,
           &
           prudence
           ,
           are
           
             healing
             things
          
           :
           Remember
           (
           and
           O
           that
           God
           would
           put
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           this
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           from
           the
           Throne
           to
           the
           Plow
           to
           remember
           )
           the
           fate
           of
           a
           divided
           Kingdome
           
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           truth
           it selfe
           ;
           O
           that
           we
           would
           all
           remember
           that
           misunderstandings
           ,
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           divisions
           of
           heart
           are
           an
           high
           evidence
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           that
           
             through
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             a
             Land
             is
             darkned
             ,
          
           and
           as
           it
           were
           infatuated
           ,
           when
           
             Manasse
             is
             against
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             Ephraim
             against
             Manasse
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             eateth
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             owne
             Arme.
          
           Isa.
           7.9.21
           .
           O
           let
           us
           all
           remember
           what
           it
           cost
           Shechem
           and
           Abimelech
           ,
           what
           it
           cost
           Benjamin
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Tribes
           ,
           even
           the
           losse
           of
           threescore
           and
           five
           thousand
           men
           :
           remember
           Priamus
           and
           his
           children
           will
           laugh
           ,
           Babylon
           will
           clap
           their
           hands
           and
           wag
           their
           head
           ;
           no
           such
           time
           for
           Shishak
           the
           Aegyptian
           to
           trouble
           Jerusalem
           ,
           as
           when
           Israel
           is
           divided
           .
           2
           Chron.
           12.2
           .
           Let
           it
           never
           be
           said
           of
           Gods
           owne
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           fallen
           into
           the
           curse
           of
           Midianites
           ,
           and
           Ammorites
           ,
           and
           Edomites
           ,
           and
           Philistines
           to
           help
           forward
           the
           destruction
           of
           one
           another
           .
           O
           that
           God
           would
           give
           this
           whole
           Nation
           hearts
           to
           consider
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           put
           a
           spirit
           of
           peace
           and
           resolved
           unity
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           this
           whole
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           true
           to
           their
           owne
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           by
           how
           much
           the
           greater
           are
           the
           subtilties
           of
           men
           to
           divide
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           firmly
           united
           in
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           concord
           between
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           expose
           their
           persons
           ,
           estates
           ,
           posterities
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           dearest
           of
           all
           )
           their
           Religion
           ,
           to
           the
           craftie
           and
           bloodie
           advantages
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           who
           in
           humane
           view
           could
           have
           no
           way
           to
           overthrow
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           
             own
             dissentions
          
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           done
           with
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           shall
           conclude
           all
           with
           a
           very
           few
           words
           of
           the
           next
           ,
           which
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           scope
           and
           connexion
           of
           the
           prayer
           suggested
           ,
           to
           the
           judgement
           threatned
           ,
           It
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           
             When
             temporall
             judgements
             are
             felt
             or
             feared
             ,
          
           
           
             Gods
             people
             should
             pray
             for
             spirituall
             mercies
          
           ;
           Humane
           sorrows
           cannot
           overcome
           where
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           our
           strength
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           seems
           to
           have
           taught
           his
           Apostle
           ,
           
           he
           was
           under
           some
           pressing
           discomfort
           ,
           the
           messenger
           of
           Satan
           sent
           to
           buffet
           him
           ,
           he
           prayes
           for
           particular
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           God
           answers
           him
           
             non
             ad
             voluntatem
             sed
             ad
             utilitatem
             ,
          
           implying
           a
           direction
           unto
           all
           such
           prayers
           ,
           
             My
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           12.9
           .
           When
           thou
           feelest
           a
           thorn
           in
           thy
           flesh
           ,
           pray
           for
           grace
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           the
           buffets
           of
           Satan
           ,
           cannot
           hurt
           ,
           where
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           doth
           suffice
           ;
           so
           he
           directeth
           in
           time
           of
           plague
           and
           famine
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           his
           face
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           7.14
           .
           to
           look
           more
           after
           his
           favour
           than
           our
           
             owne
             ease
          
           ;
           to
           be
           more
           solicitous
           for
           the
           recovering
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           removing
           of
           his
           Rod.
           This
           is
           a
           true
           character
           of
           a
           filiall
           disposition
           .
           
             In
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             judgements
             ,
          
           even
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           wherein
           wicked
           men
           fling
           thee
           off
           ,
           and
           give
           thee
           over
           ,
           and
           quarrell
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           repine
           against
           thee
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           way
           of
           ●hy
           judgements
           
             do
             we
             wait
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             our
             soul
          
           is
           more
           to
           
             thy
             Name
          
           ,
           than
           to
           our
           own
           deliverance
           ,
           Isa.
           26.8
           .
           true
           Diciples
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           
           more
           for
           his
           Doctrine
           than
           his
           loaves
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           choose
           rather
           affliction
           than
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           The
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           is
           
             life
             ,
             Psal.
          
           30.5
           .
           
             better
             than
             life
             ,
             Psal.
          
           63.3
           .
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           
           be
           the
           most
           soveraigne
           Antidote
           to
           preserve
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           up
           the
           soul
           above
           all
           other
           discomforts
           ,
           whereas
           if
           he
           be
           angry
           ,
           no
           other
           helps
           are
           able
           to
           relieve
           us
           .
           Brasse
           and
           Iron
           can
           fence
           me
           against
           a
           Bullet
           or
           a
           Sword
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           were
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           a
           furnace
           of
           fire
           ,
           it
           would
           help
           to
           torment
           me
           ,
           if
           into
           a
           pit
           of
           water
           ,
           
           it
           would
           help
           to
           sinke
           me
           :
           Now
           our
           God
           is
           a
           
             consuming
             fire
          
           ,
           and
           his
           breath
           a
           
             streame
             of
             brimstone
          
           .
           Humane
           plaisters
           can
           never
           cure
           the
           wounds
           which
           God
           makes
           :
           where
           he
           is
           the
           Smiter
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           the
           Healer
           too
           ,
           Hos.
           6.1
           .
           All
           the
           Candles
           in
           a
           Countrey
           are
           not
           able
           to
           make
           day
           there
           ,
           till
           the
           Sunne
           come
           :
           and
           all
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           world
           are
           not
           able
           to
           make
           comfort
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           till
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             Righteousnesse
             arise
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             .
          
           In
           a
           Mine
           ,
           if
           a
           damp
           come
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           trust
           to
           your
           lights
           ,
           they
           will
           burn
           blew
           ,
           and
           dimme
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           vanish
           ,
           you
           must
           make
           haste
           to
           be
           drawne
           upward
           if
           you
           will
           be
           safe
           .
           When
           God
           sharpneth
           an
           affliction
           with
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           it
           is
           vaine
           to
           trust
           to
           worldly
           succours
           ,
           your
           desires
           and
           affections
           must
           be
           on
           
             things
             above
          
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           relieved
           .
           There
           is
           no
           remedie
           ,
           no
           refuge
           from
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           but
           to
           Gods
           grace
           .
           Bloud
           letting
           *
           is
           a
           cure
           of
           bleeding
           ,
           and
           a
           burn
           a
           cure
           against
           a
           burne
           ;
           and
           running
           into
           Go●
           is
           the
           way
           to
           escape
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           close
           and
           get
           in
           〈◊〉
           him
           that
           would
           strike
           you
           ,
           doth
           avoid
           the
           blow
           .
           In
           a
           tempest
           at
           Sea
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           dangerous
           to
           strike
           to
           the
           shore
           ,
           the
           safest
           way
           is
           to
           have
           Sea-roome
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           in
           the
           Main
           still
           :
           there
           is
           no
           landing
           against
           any
           tempest
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           at
           any
           shore
           of
           worldly
           or
           carnall
           policies
           ,
           but
           the
           way
           is
           to
           keep
           
           with
           him
           still
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           with
           us
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           the
           winds
           and
           the
           Sea
           will
           at
           last
           be
           rebuked
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           should
           serve
           to
           humble
           us
           for
           our
           
             carnall
             prayers
          
           in
           times
           of
           judgement
           ,
           
           such
           as
           the
           hungry
           Raven
           ,
           or
           the
           dry
           and
           gaping
           earth
           makes
           ,
           when
           we
           
             assemble
             our selves
             for
             Corne
             and
             Wine
             ,
          
           for
           peace
           and
           safety
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           carelesse
           whether
           God
           receive
           us
           graciously
           or
           no.
           God
           much
           complains
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           slew
           Israel
           ,
           the
           ra●k
           made
           him
           rore
           ,
           the
           rod
           made
           him
           flatter
           ,
           but
           all
           was
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           affliction
           :
           It
           was
           the
           prayer
           of
           nature
           for
           ease
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Spirit
           for
           grace
           ,
           for
           their
           
             heart
             was
             not
             right
          
           ,
           Psal.
           78.34
           ,
           37.
           
           The
           like
           he
           complains
           of
           after
           the
           Captivity
           :
           they
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           in
           the
           
             fifth
             moneth
          
           (
           wherein
           the
           City
           and
           Temple
           had
           bin
           burned
           )
           and
           in
           the
           
             seventh
             moneth
          
           (
           wherein
           Gedeliah
           had
           bin
           slain
           ,
           
           and
           the
           remnant
           carried
           captive
           )
           but
           they
           did
           it
           not
           out
           of
           sinceritie
           toward
           God
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           policie
           for
           themselves
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           proves
           by
           their
           behaviour
           after
           their
           return
           .
           If
           you
           had
           indeed
           sought
           me
           ,
           you
           
             would
             have
             remembred
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             when
             Ierusalem
             was
             inhabited
             before
             ,
          
           and
           being
           returned
           ,
           would
           now
           have
           put
           them
           to
           practise
           .
           But
           Jerusalem
           inhabited
           after
           the
           Captivitie
           ,
           is
           just
           like
           Jerusalem
           inhabited
           before
           the
           captivitie
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           hence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           weeping
           and
           separating
           was
           not
           for
           pious
           ,
           but
           politique
           reasons
           ,
           Zach.
           7.5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           there
           is
           nothing
           under
           heaven
           more
           hatefull
           ,
           or
           more
           reproachfull
           unto
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           
             Religion
             serve
             turns
          
           ,
           to
           have
           piety
           lacquey
           and
           dance
           attendance
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           drudge
           ,
           and
           groom
           to
           
             private
             ends
          
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           a
           cloake
           to
           policy
           ,
           
           a
           varnish
           to
           rotten
           wood
           ,
           silver
           ,
           drosse
           to
           a
           broken
           Potsheard
           .
        
         
           O
           then
           when
           we
           weep
           and
           seperate
           our selves
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           think
           to
           
             mock
             God
          
           with
           empty
           ceremonies
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           assemble
           our selves
           ,
           only
           to
           flatter
           away
           the
           rod
           from
           our
           back
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           peace
           and
           security
           to
           our
           owne
           persons
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           the
           comforts
           of
           his
           Spirit
           be
           as
           unregarded
           as
           before
           :
           (
           as
           if
           we
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           onely
           for
           our
           backs
           and
           bellies
           ,
           not
           for
           our
           Consciences
           or
           conversations
           )
           for
           be
           we
           well
           assured
           ,
           he
           who
           doth
           not
           aske
           the
           things
           which
           he
           ought
           ,
           shall
           not
           obtain
           the
           things
           which
           he
           asks
           :
           such
           a
           prayer
           begs
           nothing
           but
           a
           deniall
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           now
           many
           fasts
           together
           ,
           prayed
           for
           making
           up
           our
           breaches
           ,
           for
           reparing
           our
           ruines
           ,
           for
           composing
           our
           distractions
           ,
           for
           reducing
           this
           Kingdom
           unto
           an
           happy
           constitution
           ,
           for
           a
           right
           understanding
           between
           the
           King
           and
           his
           great
           Councell
           .
           These
           prayers
           we
           have
           not
           found
           yet
           return
           like
           Noahs
           Dove
           ,
           with
           an
           Olive
           branch
           ,
           a
           gracious
           answer
           unto
           us
           again
           .
           What
           's
           the
           reason
           ?
           Where
           's
           the
           obstruction
           ?
           Is
           not
           he
           a
           God
           that
           heareth
           prayers
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           his
           Title
           ?
           Doth
           he
           not
           glory
           in
           it
           ?
           Certainly
           mercies
           stop
           not
           at
           God
           ,
           but
           at
           us
           .
           
             We
             are
             not
             straitned
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             own
             bowels
             :
          
           If
           there
           come
           but
           a
           little
           light
           into
           a
           room
           ,
           the
           defect
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           narrowness
           of
           the
           window
           ;
           if
           a
           vessell
           fill
           but
           slowly
           ,
           the
           fault
           is
           not
           any
           emptiness
           in
           the
           Fountain
           ,
           but
           the
           smallness
           of
           the
           pipe
           .
           If
           mercies
           ripen
           slowly
           ,
           or
           stop
           at
           
           any
           time
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           they
           are
           unwilling
           to
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           because
           we
           are
           unfit
           to
           enjoy
           them
           .
           Our
           prayers
           doubtless
           ,
           in
           many
           of
           us
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           words
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           from
           our
           own
           carnal
           dictates
           .
        
         
           We
           would
           fain
           have
           things
           well
           in
           our
           Country
           ,
           but
           have
           we
           hitherto
           looked
           after
           our
           consciences
           ?
           The
           destractions
           without
           us
           ,
           have
           they
           driven
           us
           to
           consider
           the
           distempers
           within
           ,
           or
           to
           desire
           the
           things
           above
           ?
           The
           unsetledness
           of
           peace
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           hath
           it
           awakened
           us
           to
           secure
           our
           peace
           with
           God
           ?
           We
           would
           fain
           have
           better
           times
           ,
           but
           have
           we
           yet
           laboured
           for
           better
           hearts
           ?
           
           we
           would
           fain
           have
           a
           right
           understanding
           between
           the
           King
           and
           his
           great
           Councel
           ,
           but
           have
           we
           yet
           sadly
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           more
           clear
           and
           sweet
           Communion
           between
           us
           and
           our
           God
           ?
           we
           long
           to
           see
           more
           good
           laws
           ,
           but
           are
           we
           yet
           come
           to
           the
           care
           of
           good
           lives
           ?
           Every
           one
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             Who
             will
             shew
             us
             any
             good
             ?
          
           but
           how
           few
           think
           on
           the
           
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
          
           ?
        
         
           Hence
           ,
           hence
           (
           Beloved
           )
           is
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           all
           our
           Prayers
           .
           If
           we
           would
           
             seek
             gods
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           we
           are
           promised
           other
           things
           by
           way
           of
           overplus
           and
           Accession
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           buyeth
           a
           Treasury
           of
           Jewels
           hath
           the
           Cabinet
           into
           the
           Bargain
           .
           But
           when
           we
           place
           our
           Kingdom
           in
           outward
           comforts
           ,
           and
           let
           our
           
             daily
             bread
          
           shut
           out
           all
           the
           other
           five
           petitions
           out
           of
           our
           prayers
           ;
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           
             promises
             of
             this
             life
          
           ,
           which
           are
           annexed
           unto
           Godliness
           ,
           do
           not
           answer
           those
           prayers
           wherein
           godliness
           is
           neglected
           .
           It
           were
           preposterous
           to
           begin
           the
           building
           of
           an
           
           house
           at
           the
           Roof
           and
           not
           at
           the
           Foundation
           Piety
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           prosperity
           .
           If
           you
           would
           have
           your
           
             cheldrin
             like
             plants
             &
             like
             polished
             stones
             ,
             your
             Garners
             ful
             ,
             your
             Cattel
             plenteous
             ,
             no
             complaining
             in
             your
             streets
          
           *
           ;
           If
           you
           would
           have
           the
           King
           happy
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           happy
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           happy
           ,
           and
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           flourish
           again
           ;
           Let
           our
           chief
           prayer
           be
           ,
           Lord
           make
           us
           a
           happy
           people
           by
           being
           
             our
             God.
          
           Give
           us
           thy self
           ,
           thy
           grace
           ,
           thy
           favour
           ,
           give
           us
           renewed
           hearts
           ,
           and
           reformed
           lives
           ;
           let
           not
           our
           sins
           confute
           ,
           and
           outcry
           ,
           and
           belie
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           pray
           them
           back
           again
           without
           an
           Answer
           :
           And
           when
           we
           seek
           thee
           and
           thy
           Christ
           above
           all
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           with
           him
           thou
           wilt
           freely
           give
           us
           all
           other
           things
           .
           The
           spiritual
           good
           things
           which
           we
           beg
           ,
           wil
           either
           remove
           ,
           or
           shelter
           and
           defend
           us
           from
           the
           outward
           evil
           things
           which
           we
           suffer
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           serveth
           for
           an
           instruction
           unto
           us
           touching
           a
           sanctified
           use
           of
           Gods
           judgments
           ,
           or
           threatnings
           :
           when
           we
           
             learn
             obedience
          
           (
           as
           Christ
           did
           )
           
             by
             the
             things
             which
             we
             suffer
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           5.8
           .
           when
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           chastened
           and
           taught
           together
           ,
           Psal.
           94.12
           .
           when
           sufferings
           do
           quicken
           spiritual
           desires
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           troubles
           we
           find
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           the
           more
           love
           we
           have
           to
           our
           Country
           :
           when
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           
             all
             this
             is
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             forgotten
             thee
             ,
          
           
           Psal.
           44.17
           ,
           18.
           when
           we
           can
           serve
           God
           as
           wel
           in
           
             plowing
             and
             breaking
             the
             clods
          
           ,
           as
           in
           
             treading
             out
             the
             Corn
             ,
             Hos.
          
           10.11
           .
           When
           with
           Ionah
           we
           can
           delight
           in
           him
           even
           in
           the
           Whales
           belly
           ,
           and
           suffer
           not
           our
           love
           of
           him
           to
           be
           quenched
           with
           all
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           Sea.
           When
           we
           can
           truly
           
           say
           to
           him
           ;
           Lord
           love
           me
           ,
           and
           then
           do
           what
           thou
           wilt
           unto
           me
           ;
           let
           me
           feel
           thy
           r●d
           ,
           rather
           then
           forfeit
           thine
           affection
           :
           when
           we
           can
           look
           through
           the
           Anger
           of
           his
           chastisements
           unto
           the
           Beauty
           of
           his
           Commands
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           sweetness
           of
           his
           loving
           countenance
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           Rain
           bow
           we
           see
           the
           beautiful
           Image
           of
           the
           Suns-light
           in
           the
           middst
           of
           a
           dark
           and
           waterish
           Cloud
           :
           when
           by
           how
           much
           the
           Flesh
           is
           the
           fuller
           of
           pain
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           prayers
           are
           fuller
           of
           spirit
           ;
           by
           how
           much
           the
           heavier
           are
           our
           
             earthly
             sufferings
          
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           stronger
           are
           our
           
             heavenly
             desires
          
           :
           when
           God
           threatneth
           punishments
           ,
           and
           we
           pray
           for
           grace
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           sanctified
           use
           of
           Gods
           judgments
           .
           And
           this
           we
           should
           all
           be
           exhorted
           unto
           in
           the
           times
           of
           distraction
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           the
           principal
           argument
           of
           our
           prayers
           and
           study
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           to
           obtain
           
             spiritual
             good
             things
          
           ;
           and
           the
           less
           comfort
           we
           find
           in
           the
           world
           to
           be
           the
           more
           importunate
           for
           the
           comforts
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           we
           may
           incourage
           our selves
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           in
           his
           calamity
           at
           Ziglag
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           30.6
           .
           when
           the
           City
           Shechem
           was
           beaten
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           then
           the
           men
           and
           women
           fled
           to
           the
           strong
           Tower
           and
           shut
           that
           upon
           them
           ,
           Iudg.
           9.51
           .
           
             The
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             strong
             Tower
             ,
             the
             Righteous
             fly
             to
             it
             and
             are
             safe
             ,
          
           Prov.
           18.18
           .
        
         
           Herein
           we
           shall
           
             more
             honour
             God
          
           when
           we
           set
           him
           up
           in
           our
           hearts
           
             as
             our
             fear
             and
             treasure
          
           ,
           and
           mourne
           more
           towards
           him
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           miseries
           we
           feel
           ,
           and
           suspire
           more
           after
           him
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           outward
           contentment
           which
           we
           want
           .
        
         
           Herein
           we
           shall
           
             more
             exercise
             Repentance
          
           ,
           for
           it
           
           is
           
             worldly
             sorrow
          
           which
           droopeth
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           
             godly
             sorrow
          
           is
           most
           of
           all
           affected
           with
           the
           
             Anger
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Herein
           we
           shall
           
             more
             prevail
             with
             God
          
           ,
           the
           more
           heavenly
           the
           matters
           of
           our
           prayer
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           prevalent
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           with
           an
           
             Heavenly
             Father
          
           ;
           we
           have
           five
           spiritual
           petitions
           unto
           one
           for
           bread
           ;
           the
           more
           sutable
           our
           prayers
           are
           to
           
             Gods
             wil
          
           ,
           the
           more
           easie
           access
           they
           will
           have
           to
           his
           eare
           .
           The
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           turns
           precepts
           into
           promises
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           turns
           preceps
           and
           promises
           into
           prayers
           .
           It
           is
           not
           Gods
           wil
           that
           we
           should
           live
           without
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           
             our
             sanctification
             is
             Gods
             will
          
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           4.3
           .
           The
           more
           prayers
           proceed
           from
           love
           ,
           the
           more
           acceptable
           to
           the
           
             God
             of
             love
          
           ;
           now
           prayer
           against
           judgments
           proceeds
           from
           fear
           ;
           but
           prayer
           for
           grace
           and
           favour
           proceeds
           from
           love
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           hereby
           we
           shall
           
             more
             benefit
             our selves
          
           ;
           Gods
           grace
           is
           much
           better
           then
           our
           
             owne
             ease
          
           ;
           It
           gives
           us
           meekness
           to
           submit
           ,
           It
           gives
           us
           strength
           to
           bear
           ,
           It
           gives
           us
           wisedom
           to
           benefit
           by
           our
           afflictions
           .
        
         
           Gods
           favour
           is
           much
           better
           then
           our
           
             own
             ease
          
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           recompence
           for
           sufferings
           beyond
           all
           their
           evils
           .
           A
           man
           would
           be
           contented
           to
           be
           loaded
           with
           gold
           ,
           so
           he
           might
           have
           it
           for
           the
           bearing
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           heavy
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           precious
           ,
           and
           Gods
           favour
           turns
           affliction
           into
           gold
           .
           
             If
             he
             gives
             quietness
             ,
             nothing
             can
             give
             trouble
             ,
             Iob
          
           34.29
           .
           and
           if
           he
           keep
           back
           his
           grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           nothing
           can
           give
           peace
           ;
           neither
           wealth
           ,
           nor
           honours
           ,
           nor
           pleasures
           ,
           nor
           Crowns
           nor
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           the
           fulness
           ,
           or
           rather
           
           the
           emptiness
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           can
           doe
           us
           any
           good
           at
           all
           .
           Any
           thing
           which
           wil
           consist
           with
           the
           reign
           of
           lust
           ,
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           with
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           horrors
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           damnation
           of
           Hel
           ,
           is
           too
           base
           to
           the
           called
           the
           good
           of
           man.
           
             To
             doe
             judgment
             ,
             to
             ●●ve
             mercy
             ,
             and
             walk
             humbly
             with
             God
             ,
          
           this
           is
           
             bonum
             hominis
          
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           man
           ,
           Mich.
           6.8
           .
           
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             ,
          
           this
           is
           
             totum
             hominis
          
           ,
           the
           whole
           end
           ,
           and
           happiness
           of
           man
           ,
           Eccles.
           12.13
           .
        
         
           O
           then
           get
           Remission
           and
           Removal
           of
           sin
           ,
           get
           this
           
             bonum
             hominis
          
           ,
           the
           oyl
           of
           grace
           in
           your
           Lamps
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           the
           streams
           of
           the
           Rivers
           of
           God
           in
           your
           consciences
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           though
           the
           earth
           be
           moved
           ,
           and
           the
           mountains
           shake
           ,
           and
           the
           waters
           roar
           ,
           what
           ever
           distractions
           ,
           what
           ever
           desolations
           happen
           ,
           
             Impavidum
             ferient
             ruinae
          
           :
           thou
           shalt
           find
           a
           Chamber
           in
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           a
           refuge
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           a
           
             Pavilion
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             his
             presence
          
           to
           protect
           and
           to
           comfort
           thee
           above
           them
           all
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           SERMON
           Upon
           HOSEAH
           .
           Ch.
           14.
           
           Ver.
           2.
           
        
         
           
             
               Hos.
               14.2.3
               .
            
             
               —
               So
               will
               we
               render
               the
               Calves
               of
               our
               lips
               .
            
             
               3
               Asshur
               shall
               not
               save
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               ride
               upon
               horses
               ,
               neither
               wil
               we
               say
               to
               the
               work
               of
               our
               hands
               ,
               ye
               are
               our
               gods
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           whole
           Context
           we
           have
           before
           observed
           two
           general
           parts
           .
           Israels
           prayer
           ,
           and
           Israels
           promise
           .
           The
           Prayer
           we
           have
           handled
           ,
           and
           do
           now
           proceed
           unto
           the
           promise
           ,
           wherein
           are
           two
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Covenant
           self
           .
           2.
           
           The
           ground
           upon
           which
           they
           make
           it
           ,
           Gods
           
             mercy
             to
             the
             fatherless
          
           .
           First
           then
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           wherein
           they
           promise
           two
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           Thanksgiving
           for
           Gods
           hearing
           and
           Answering
           of
           their
           prayers
           .
           2.
           
           A
           
             special
             care
             for
             Amendment
          
           of
           their
           lives
           .
        
         
           a
           
             We
             wil
             render
             the
          
           a
           
             Calves
             of
             our
             lips
          
           ]
           The
           Apostle
           out
           of
           the
           Septuagint
           reades
           it
           ,
           The
           a
           
             fruit
             of
             our
             lips
             .
             Hebr.
          
           13.15
           .
           It
           is
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Scripture
           to
           describe
           spiritual
           duties
           by
           expressions
           drawn
           from
           Ceremonies
           and
           usages
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           Repentance
           
           is
           called
           
             washing
             ,
             Isa.
          
           1.16
           .
           and
           
             prayer
             ,
             incense
          
           .
           Psal.
           141.2
           .
           Rev.
           5.8
           .
           and
           the
           b
           rigteousness
           of
           Saints
           ,
           
             fine
             linen
          
           (
           being
           an
           allusion
           to
           the
           garments
           of
           the
           Priests
           )
           Rev.
           19.8
           .
           and
           c
           
             Christ
             an
             Altar
          
           ,
           whereby
           both
           our
           persons
           ,
           and
           services
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           accepted
           .
           Heb.
           13.10
           .
           Rom.
           12.1
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2.5
           .
           Isa.
           56.7
           .
           Thus
           here
           ,
           the
           spiritual
           sacrifices
           of
           praise
           are
           called
           Calves
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           end
           of
           all
           sacrifices
           which
           were
           d
           ordained
           for
           the
           stirring
           up
           of
           spiritual
           affections
           ,
           and
           praises
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           intimate
           the
           vanity
           of
           Ceremonial
           without
           Real
           services
           .
           The
           beast
           on
           the
           Altar
           was
           but
           a
           Carnal
           ,
           but
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           mouth
           was
           a
           Reasonable
           sacrifice
           .
           No
           point
           more
           insisted
           on
           in
           the
           Prophets
           then
           this
           .
           Isa.
           1.15
           .
           Mich.
           6.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Amos
           4.4
           ,
           5.5.2.1
           .
           Psalm
           50.13.15.69.30
           ,
           31.
           &c.
           They
           had
           idolatrously
           dishonoured
           God
           with
           their
           
             Calves
             of
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
          
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           carnally
           and
           superstitiously
           placed
           all
           worship
           and
           holiness
           in
           the
           
             Calves
             of
             the
             Altar
          
           :
           but
           now
           they
           resolve
           to
           worship
           God
           neither
           politickly
           ,
           after
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           nor
           perfunctorily
           ,
           with
           meer
           outward
           ceremonies
           ,
           but
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           from
           inward
           affections
           .
           For
           the
           lips
           are
           moved
           by
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Now
           Thanksgiving
           is
           further
           called
           the
           Calves
           or
           sacrifices
           
             of
             the
             lips
          
           ,
           to
           intimate
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           Gods
           rich
           mercies
           upon
           us
           ,
           in
           pardoning
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           in
           multiplying
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           comforts
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           ,
           like
           Beggars
           ,
           have
           nothing
           to
           return
           but
           the
           bare
           acknowledgments
           and
           praises
           of
           our
           lips
           ,
           
             words
             for
             wonders
          
           :
           And
           those
           words
           too
           
           his
           own
           gifts
           ,
           we
           cannot
           render
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           before
           we
           have
           received
           them
           from
           him
           .
           Psal.
           116.12
           ,
           13.
           
           Matth.
           12.34
           .
           1
           Chron.
           29.16
           .
        
         
           
             Asshur
             shall
             not
             save
             us
          
           ]
           Unto
           the
           general
           confession
           of
           sin
           intimated
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
           
             Take
             away
             All
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           here
           is
           added
           a
           particular
           detestation
           of
           their
           
             special
             sins
          
           ,
           with
           a
           Covenant
           to
           forsake
           them
           ,
           lest
           waxing
           wanton
           with
           pardon
           and
           grace
           ,
           they
           should
           relapse
           into
           them
           again
           .
           The
           sum
           is
           to
           confess
           the
           vanity
           of
           
             carnal
             confidence
          
           ,
           betaking
           it self
           to
           the
           aid
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           horses
           ,
           to
           the
           superstition
           of
           Idols
           for
           safety
           and
           deliverance
           .
           All
           which
           they
           are
           now
           at
           last
           by
           their
           experience
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Repentance
           taught
           to
           abandon
           ,
           as
           things
           which
           indeed
           cannot
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           resolved
           shall
           not
           save
           them
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Assyrian
           is
           here
           intimated
           
             All
             Humane
             succour
          
           procured
           by
           sinful
           correspondence
           ,
           by
           a
           Synecdoche
           of
           the
           part
           for
           the
           whole
           .
           But
           he
           is
           particularly
           mentioned
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           was
           the
           
             chiefe
             Monarch
          
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           worldly
           succours
           are
           vain
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           relied
           up
           on
           without
           ,
           or
           against
           God.
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Scripture
           takes
           notice
           often
           of
           it
           as
           their
           
             particular
             sin
          
           ,
           the
           sending
           unto
           ,
           relying
           upon
           ,
           and
           paying
           tribute
           unto
           him
           for
           aid
           and
           assistance
           .
           Hos.
           5.13.7
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           2
           
           Reg.
           15.19
           ,
           20.
           3.
           
           Because
           instead
           of
           helping
           ,
           he
           did
           greatly
           afflict
           them
           .
           Their
           flying
           to
           him
           was
           like
           a
           birds
           flying
           into
           a
           snare
           ,
           or
           a
           fishes
           avoiding
           the
           pole
           wherewith
           the
           water
           is
           troubled
           ,
           by
           swimming
           into
           the
           net
           .
           2
           Reg.
           15.29
           .
           Hos.
           13.4
           .
        
         
           By
           Horses
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           military
           preparations
           
           and
           provisions
           which
           they
           made
           for
           themselves
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           from
           Aegypt
           ,
           2
           Chro.
           1.16
           .
           Isa.
           31.1
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           
             work
             of
             their
             Hands
          
           are
           meant
           their
           Idols
           which
           were
           beholding
           to
           their
           hands
           for
           any
           shape
           or
           beauty
           that
           was
           in
           them
           .
           The
           same
           hands
           which
           formed
           them
           ,
           were
           afterwards
           lifted
           up
           in
           worship
           unto
           them
           ,
           Isa.
           44.10.17.46.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Ier.
           10.3.15.6.20
           .
           Act.
           19.26
           .
           Time
           was
           when
           we
           said
           
             these
             are
             our
             Gods
             which
             brought
             us
             up
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           Exod.
           32.4
           .
           1
           Kings
           12.28
           .
           but
           now
           we
           will
           
             not
             say
             so
             any
             more
          
           ,
           for
           how
           can
           a
           man
           be
           the
           maker
           of
           his
           Maker
           ?
        
         
           
             For
             in
             thee
             the
             fatherlesse
             findeth
             mercy
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           petition
           for
           pardon
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           promise
           of
           praises
           and
           Amendment
           ,
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           hearing
           the
           prayers
           ,
           and
           in
           enabling
           the
           performances
           of
           his
           people
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Metaphor
           drawne
           form
           orphanes
           in
           their
           minoritie
           ,
           who
           are
           1
           Destitute
           of
           wisdome
           and
           abilities
           to
           helpe
           themselves
           .
           2
           Exposed
           to
           violence
           and
           injuries
           .
           
           3
           Committed
           for
           that
           reason
           to
           the
           care
           of
           Tutors
           and
           Guardians
           to
           governe
           and
           protect
           them
           .
           The
           Church
           here
           acknowledgeth
           her self
           an
           out-cast
           ,
           destitude
           of
           all
           wisdome
           and
           strength
           within
           ,
           of
           all
           succour
           and
           support
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           therefore
           betaketh
           her selfe
           solely
           unto
           Gods
           tuition
           ,
           whose
           mercy
           can
           and
           useth
           to
           helpe
           when
           all
           other
           helpe
           fails
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           last
           Link
           of
           that
           golden
           Chain
           of
           Repentance
           made
           up
           of
           these
           gradations
           .
           1
           An
           humble
           Addresse
           unto
           God.
           2
           A
           penitent
           confession
           of
           sin
           .
           3
           An
           earnest
           petition
           against
           it
           .
           4
           An
           imploring
           
           of
           grace
           and
           favour
           .
           5
           Thanksgiving
           for
           so
           great
           benefits
           .
           6
           A
           Covenant
           of
           new
           obedience
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           a
           confidence
           and
           quiet
           repose
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           what
           usefull
           observations
           the
           words
           thus
           opened
           will
           afford
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           one
           main
           point
           may
           be
           collected
           from
           the
           generall
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           .
           We
           see
           after
           they
           have
           petitioned
           for
           pardon
           and
           grace
           ,
           they
           then
           restipulate
           and
           undertake
           to
           performe
           duties
           of
           thankfullnesse
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           True
           penitents
           in
           their
           conversion
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           humiliation
           for
           it
           ,
           do
           not
           onely
           pray
           unto
           God
           for
           mercy
           ,
           but
           doe
           further
           Covenant
           to
           expresse
           the
           fruits
           of
           those
           mercies
           in
           a
           thankfull
           and
           obedient
           conversation
           .
           When
           first
           we
           are
           admitted
           into
           the
           familie
           and
           houshold
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           enter
           into
           a
           Covenant
           .
           Therefore
           Circumcision
           ,
           whereby
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Jews
           were
           first
           sealed
           and
           separated
           for
           God
           ,
           is
           caled
           
             His
             Covenant
             ,
             Gen.
          
           17.13
           .
           because
           therein
           God
           did
           covenant
           to
           own
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           in
           the
           
             figure
             covenant
          
           to
           mortifie
           lust
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           were
           in
           his
           fight
           but
           uncircumcised
           still
           .
           a
           I
           will
           punish
           saith
           the
           Lord
           
             all
             those
             that
             are
             circumcised
             in
             uncircumcision
          
           (
           so
           the
           originall
           runs
           ,
           Ier.
           9.25
           .
           )
           and
           the
           Nations
           there
           mentioned
           with
           Iudah
           ,
           who
           are
           said
           to
           be
           uncircumcised
           ,
           did
           yet
           *
           use
           circumcision
           as
           the
           Learned
           have
           observed
           ,
           but
           being
           out
           of
           covenant
           with
           God
           it
           is
           accounted
           to
           them
           as
           uncircumcision
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           too
           when
           they
           did
           break
           Covenant
           with
           God.
           Rom.
           2.28.29
           .
           Act.
           7.51
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           being
           converted
           are
           called
           Iews
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           
             be
             born
             in
             Sion
             ,
             
             Gal.
          
           6.16
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.2
           .
           Psal.
           87.4
           ,
           5·
           So
           the
           Iewes
           living
           impenitently
           are
           called
           *
           Gentiles
           ,
           Cananites
           ,
           Amorites
           ,
           Hittites
           ,
           Ethiopians
           ,
           Sodomites
           .
           Ezek.
           16.3
           .
           Hos.
           12.7
           .
           Amos
           9.7
           .
           Isa.
           1.10
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           Baptisme
           among
           Christians
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Learned
           interpret
           the
           Answer
           or
           Covenant
           of
           keeping
           a
           good
           conscience
           towards
           God.
           1
           Pet.
           3.21
           .
           the
           word
           signifieth
           a
           Question
           or
           Interrogation
           ,
           which
           some
           would
           have
           to
           be
           the
           consciences
           making
           interpellation
           for
           it self
           to
           God
           ;
           others
           to
           be
           as
           much
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           examining
           of
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           like
           that
           before
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           1
           Corinth
           .
           11.28
           .
           I
           rather
           take
           it
           as
           an
           Allusion
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           
             Iohns
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           people
           first
           confessed
           ,
           and
           consequently
           renounced
           sinne
           ,
           and
           being
           taken
           into
           Christs
           service
           ,
           or
           into
           that
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           which
           was
           at
           hand
           ,
           did
           enquire
           after
           the
           work
           which
           they
           were
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           we
           finde
           the
           same
           word
           in
           
             Luke
             ,
             cap.
          
           3.10
           .
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           useth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             people
             asked
             him
             saying
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
          
           ?
           whereby
           is
           intimated
           ,
           An
           engaging
           of
           themselves
           by
           a
           solemne
           promise
           and
           undertaking
           ,
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           Repentance
           unto
           which
           Iohn
           baptized
           them
           .
           *
           Whence
           arose
           that
           grave
           forme
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Churches
           ,
           wherein
           Questions
           were
           proposed
           to
           the
           
             person
             baptized
          
           touching
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           
           
             Repentance
             ,
             Renouncing
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             devill
             ,
          
           with
           a
           solemne
           Answer
           and
           stipulation
           obliging
           thereunto
           .
           Which
           custome
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           derived
           from
           the
           practice
           used
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           wherein
           profession
           of
           faith
           ,
           unfained
           ,
           and
           sincere
           Repentance
           was
           made
           before
           Baptisme
           .
           Act.
           2.38.8.37.163.3.19.4
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           dedicating
           of
           ou●
           selves
           ,
           and
           entring
           into
           a
           covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           call
           in
           the
           Prophets
           expression
           ,
           the
           subscribing
           ,
           or
           giving
           a
           mans
           name
           to
           God.
           Isa.
           44.5
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Covenant
           between
           us
           and
           God
           being
           perpetuall
           ,
           a
           *
           
             Covenant
             of
             salt
             ,
             Ier.
          
           32.40
           .
           2
           Chron.
           13.5
           .
           As
           we
           are
           to
           begin
           it
           in
           our
           Baptisme
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           to
           continue
           it
           to
           our
           lives
           end
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           fit
           occasions
           to
           repeat
           ,
           and
           renew
           it
           for
           our
           further
           quickning
           and
           remembrancing
           unto
           duties
           .
           So
           did
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.106
           .
           so
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Gen.
          
           28.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           so
           Asa
           and
           the
           people
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           15.12.15
           .
           so
           Hezekiah
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           29.10.30.5.23
           .
           so
           Iosiah
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           34.31
           ,
           32.
           so
           Ezra
           ,
           and
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
             Ezra
          
           .
           10.3
           .
           Nehem.
           9.38
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Reasons
           enforcing
           this
           duty
           may
           be
           drawn
           from
           severall
           considerations
           .
           1.
           
           From
           
             God
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           where
           two
           strong
           obligations
           occurre
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           
             his
             dealing
          
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           
             our
             Relation
          
           unto
           him
           .
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           He
           is
           pleased
           not
           onely
           to
           enter
           into
           Covenant
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           
             binde
             himselfe
          
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           what
           he
           promiseth
           .
           Though
           what
           ever
           he
           bestow
           upon
           us
           in
           all
           matter
           of
           meere
           ,
           and
           most
           
             free
             grace
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           
             no
             debtor
          
           to
           us
           at
           all
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           binde
           himselfe
           
           unto
           Acts
           of
           Grace
           .
           Men
           love
           to
           have
           all
           their
           works
           of
           favour
           free
           ,
           and
           to
           reserve
           to
           themselves
           a
           power
           of
           alteration
           or
           revocation
           ,
           as
           themselves
           shall
           please
           .
           But
           God
           is
           pleased
           that
           his
           gifts
           should
           take
           upon
           them
           in
           some
           sense
           the
           a
           condition
           of
           Debts
           ,
           and
           although
           he
           can
           owe
           nothing
           to
           the
           creature
           (
           Rom.
           11.35
           .
           Iob
           22.3.35.7.8
           .
           )
           yet
           he
           is
           contented
           to
           be
           a
           
             debtor
             to
             his
             own
             promise
          
           ,
           and
           having
           at
           first
           in
           mercie
           made
           it
           ,
           his
           truth
           is
           after
           engaged
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           Mic.
           7.20
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             His
             word
             is
             established
          
           in
           heaven
           ,
           with
           him
           there
           is
           
             no
             variablenes
          
           ,
           nor
           shadow
           of
           change
           ,
           his
           promises
           are
           not
           yea
           and
           nay
           ,
           but
           
             in
             Christ
             Amen
          
           .
           2
           Cor.
           1.20
           .
           if
           he
           speak
           a
           thing
           
             it
             shall
             not
             fa●le
             .
             Iosh.
          
           21.45
           .
           He
           spake
           and
           the
           world
           was
           made
           ,
           His
           word
           alone
           is
           a
           foundation
           and
           bottome
           to
           the
           Being
           of
           all
           his
           Creatures
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           immutable
           certaintie
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           first
           uttered
           ,
           for
           our
           sakes
           he
           is
           pleased
           
             to
             binde
             himselfe
          
           by
           further
           ties
           .
           
             Free
             mercie
          
           secured
           by
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           a
           b
           
             firme
             covenant
          
           secured
           by
           an
           
             Oath
             .
             Deat
          
           .
           7.12
           .
           Luke
           1.72
           ,
           73.
           
           Heb.
           6.17
           ,
           18.
           that
           we
           ,
           who
           like
           Gedeon
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           call
           for
           
             signe
             upon
             signe
          
           ,
           and
           to
           stagger
           and
           be
           disheartened
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           not
           double
           securitie
           from
           God
           ,
           we
           whose
           doubting
           cals
           for
           
             promise
             upon
             promise
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Ignorance
           doth
           for
           
           
             precept
             upon
             precept
          
           ,
           may
           by
           
             two
             immutable
             things
          
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lie
             ,
             have
             strong
             consolation
             .
          
           Now
           if
           God
           ,
           whose
           gifts
           are
           free
           ,
           binde
           himselfe
           to
           bestow
           them
           by
           his
           promise
           :
           If
           God
           ,
           whose
           promises
           are
           sure
           ,
           binde
           himselfe
           to
           perform
           them
           by
           his
           oath
           :
           How
           much
           more
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           tye
           our selves
           by
           covenant
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           doe
           those
           things
           which
           are
           our
           dutie
           to
           do
           ,
           unto
           the
           doing
           whereof
           we
           have
           such
           
             infirme
             principles
          
           as
           are
           a
           mutable
           will
           ,
           and
           an
           unstedfast
           heart
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           latter
           ,
           our
           
             relation
             unto
          
           him
           ,
           we
           are
           His
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           a
           propertie
           founded
           in
           his
           soveraigne
           power
           and
           dominion
           over
           us
           ,
           as
           our
           Maker
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           .
           Psal.
           100.3
           .
           1
           Cor.
           6.19.20
           .
           but
           by
           a
           propertie
           growing
           out
           of
           our
           
             own
             voluntary
             consent
          
           ,
           whereby
           we
           surrender
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           our selves
           unto
           God.
           Rom.
           6.19
           .
           2
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
           we
           are
           not
           onely
           
             his
             people
          
           ,
           but
           his
           
             willing
             people
          
           ,
           by
           the
           intervention
           of
           our
           own
           consent
           .
           
           Psal.
           110.3
           .
           We
           
             give
             him
             our
             hand
          
           (
           as
           the
           expression
           is
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           30.8
           .
           )
           which
           is
           an
           allusion
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           Covenants
           or
           engagements
           .
           Prov.
           6.1.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Ezek.
           17.18
           .
           We
           offer
           up
           our selves
           as
           a
           
             free
             oblation
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15
           ,
           16.
           and
           are
           thereupon
           called
           a
           
             kind
             of
             first
             fruits
             .
             Iam.
          
           1.18
           .
           We
           are
           His
           ,
           as
           the
           wife
           is
           her
           
             Husbands
             .
             Hos.
          
           2.19
           .
           Ezek.
           16.8
           .
           Now
           such
           an
           interest
           as
           this
           ever
           presupposeth
           a
           contract
           .
           As
           in
           ancient
           forms
           of
           stipulation
           there
           was
           Asking
           and
           
             Answering
             .
             Spondes
             ?
             Spondeo
             .
             Promittis
             ?
             Promitto
             .
             Dabis
             ?
             Dabo
             .
          
           As
           in
           contract
           of
           Marriage
           the
           mutuall
           consent
           is
           asked
           and
           given
           ,
           Gen.
           24.58
           .
           so
           it
           is
           here
           between
           God
           and
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           covenant
           is
           
             mutuall
             ,
             Gen.
          
           17.2
           .
           He
           
           promiseth
           mercie
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           exceeding
           
             great
             reward
          
           ,
           and
           we
           promise
           obedience
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           
             willing
             people
          
           ,
           and
           usually
           according
           as
           is
           the
           proportion
           of
           strength
           in
           our
           faith
           to
           beleeve
           
             Gods
             promises
             of
             mercy
          
           to
           us
           ,
           such
           is
           also
           the
           proportion
           of
           care
           in
           our
           obedience
           to
           perform
           
             our
             promises
             of
             duty
          
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           II.
           From
           our selves
           .
           
           And
           here
           Covenants
           are
           needfull
           in
           two
           respects
           .
           1.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           falsenes
           ,
           and
           deceitfulnes
           of
           our
           corrupt
           hearts
           in
           all
           spirituall
           duties
           .
           The
           more
           cunning
           a
           Sophister
           is
           to
           evade
           an
           argument
           ,
           the
           more
           close
           and
           pressing
           we
           frame
           it
           .
           The
           more
           vigilant
           a
           prisoner
           to
           make
           an
           escape
           ,
           the
           stronger
           guard
           we
           keep
           upon
           him
           .
           Our
           hearts
           are
           exceeding
           apt
           to
           be
           false
           with
           God.
           One
           while
           they
           melt
           into
           promises
           and
           Resolutions
           of
           obedience
           ,
           as
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           Israel
           did
           ,
           
           Psal.
           78.34.37
           .
           and
           presently
           forget
           ,
           and
           harden
           again
           .
           Lots
           wife
           
             goes
             out
          
           of
           Sodome
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           judgements
           ,
           but
           quickly
           
             looks
             back
          
           again
           ,
           out
           of
           love
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           curiosity
           and
           distemper
           of
           minde
           .
           
             Saul
             relents
          
           towards
           David
           ,
           and
           quickly
           after
           persecutes
           him
           again
           .
           1
           Sam.
           24.17.19
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           picture
           of
           mans
           Heart
           ,
           under
           a
           strong
           conviction
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           pang
           of
           devotion
           ,
           or
           in
           time
           either
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           some
           pressing
           affliction
           ,
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           under
           the
           r●d
           ,
           nothing
           then
           but
           vows
           of
           better
           obedience
           ;
           all
           which
           doe
           oftentimes
           dry
           sudenly
           away
           like
           a
           
             morning
             dew
          
           ,
           and
           whither
           away
           like
           
             Ionahs
             gourd
          
           .
           Therefore
           both
           to
           accknowledge
           ,
           and
           prevent
           this
           miserable
           perfideousnesse
           of
           such
           Revolting
           Hearts
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           needfull
           to
           binde
           them
           unto
           God
           with
           renewed
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           since
           they
           
           are
           so
           apt
           with
           Ionah
           to
           
             runne
             away
          
           and
           
             start
             aside
          
           ,
           to
           neglect
           Nineveh
           and
           to
           flee
           to
           Tarssish
           ,
           necessary
           it
           is
           to
           find
           them
           out
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           home
           ,
           and
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           Psal.
           57.7
           .
           to
           fix
           and
           fasten
           them
           to
           their
           businesse
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           runne
           away
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           naturall
           sluggishnesse
           which
           is
           in
           us
           unto
           dutie
           .
           We
           are
           apt
           to
           faint
           and
           be
           weary
           when
           we
           meet
           with
           any
           unexpected
           difficulties
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           to
           esteeme
           the
           wildernesse
           as
           bad
           as
           Egypt
           ,
           to
           sit
           downe
           as
           Hagar
           did
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           half
           way
           to
           heaven
           is
           farre
           enough
           ,
           and
           Almost
           a
           Christian
           ,
           progresse
           enough
           ,
           that
           
             baking
             on
             one
             side
          
           will
           make
           the
           cake
           good
           enough
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           accept
           of
           bankrupt-payment
           ,
           a
           noble
           in
           the
           pound
           ,
           part
           of
           our
           hearts
           and
           duties
           for
           all
           .
           
           We
           must
           sometimes
           venture
           to
           leap
           the
           hedge
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           
             a
             Lion
             in
             the
             way
          
           .
           Now
           to
           correct
           this
           Torpor
           ,
           this
           Acedia
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           calls
           it
           .
           1
           Thess.
           5.14
           .
           this
           pusilanimitie
           ,
           and
           faint-heartednesse
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           we
           must
           bind
           them
           on
           our selves
           with
           renewed
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           the
           more
           strength
           because
           of
           the
           bluntnesse
           of
           the
           Iron
           .
           Eccles
           .
           10.10
           .
           A
           Covenant
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           twist
           the
           cords
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           double
           the
           precept
           upon
           the
           soul.
           When
           it
           is
           onely
           a
           precept
           ,
           then
           God
           alone
           commands
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           have
           made
           it
           a
           promise
           ,
           then
           I
           command
           it
           and
           bind
           it
           upon
           my self
           .
           The
           more
           
             feeble
             our
             hands
          
           and
           knees
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           care
           we
           should
           have
           to
           bind
           and
           strengthen
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           lift
           them
           up
           speedily
           ,
           &
           keep
           them
           straight
           .
           Hebr.
           12.12
           ,
           13.
           and
           the
           way
           hereunto
           is
           to
           come
           
           to
           Davids
           resolution
           ,
           
             I
             have
             purposed
             that
             my
             mouth
             shall
             not
             transgresse
             .
          
           Psal.
           17.3
           .
           Emptie
           velleities
           ,
           wishings
           ,
           and
           wouldings
           will
           not
           keep
           weak
           faculties
           together
           .
           Broken
           bones
           must
           have
           strong
           bands
           to
           close
           them
           fast
           again
           .
           A
           crazie
           piece
           of
           building
           ,
           must
           be
           cramped
           with
           Iron
           barres
           to
           keep
           it
           from
           tottering
           .
           So
           if
           we
           would
           indeed
           cleave
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           must
           bring
           
             purposes
             of
             Heart
          
           ,
           and
           strong
           resolutions
           to
           enable
           us
           thereunto
           .
           Act.
           11.23
           .
           Cleaving
           will
           call
           for
           
             swearing
             .
             Deut.
          
           10.20
           .
           As
           it
           should
           be
           our
           prayer
           ,
           so
           also
           our
           purpose
           ,
           to
           have
           hearts
           
             united
             to
             fear
             Gods
             Name
          
           .
           Psal.
           86.11
           .
           whence
           the
           phrases
           of
           preparing
           ,
           fixing
           ,
           confirming
           ,
           establishing
           ,
           rooting
           ,
           grounding
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           ,
           so
           frequently
           occurring
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           2
           Chron.
           30.19
           1
           Chron.
           29.18
           .
           Eph.
           3.17
           .
           Heb.
           13.9
           .
           Iam.
           5.8
           .
        
         
           III.
           From
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           
           that
           by
           an
           holy
           Association
           and
           spirituall
           confederacy
           in
           heavenly
           resolutions
           ,
           every
           mans
           example
           may
           quicken
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           so
           duties
           be
           performed
           with
           more
           vigour
           and
           fervencie
           ,
           and
           return
           with
           the
           greater
           blessings
           .
           If
           fire
           be
           in
           an
           
             whole
             pile
          
           of
           wood
           ,
           every
           stick
           will
           burn
           the
           brighter
           ,
           the
           greenest
           wood
           that
           is
           will
           take
           fire
           in
           so
           generall
           a
           flame
           .
           Men
           usually
           have
           more
           courage
           in
           the
           body
           of
           an
           Armie
           ,
           where
           concurrent
           shoutings
           and
           encouragements
           do
           as
           it
           were
           infuse
           mutuall
           spirits
           into
           one
           another
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           are
           alone
           by
           themselves
           .
           David
           rejoyced
           in
           but
           recounting
           the
           companies
           and
           armies
           of
           Gods
           people
           when
           they
           went
           up
           to
           Jerusalem
           in
           their
           solemne
           feasts
           .
           Psal.
           84.7
           .
           And
           therefore
           most
           Covenants
           in
           Scripture
           were
           generall
           ,
           and
           publick
           ,
           
           solemnly
           entred
           into
           by
           a
           great
           body
           of
           people
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           
             Asa
             ,
             Iosiah
          
           ,
           and
           Nehemiah
           ,
           the
           forwardnesse
           of
           every
           man
           whetting
           the
           face
           of
           his
           neighbour
           .
           Prov.
           27.17
           .
        
         
           IV.
           From
           the
           multitudes
           ,
           strength
           ,
           vigilancie
           ,
           malice
           ,
           
           assiduous
           attempts
           of
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           which
           call
           upon
           us
           for
           the
           stronger
           and
           more
           united
           Resolutions
           .
           For
           common
           adversaries
           usually
           gain
           more
           by
           our
           faintnesse
           ,
           and
           divisions
           ,
           then
           by
           their
           
             own
             strength
          
           a
           .
           Therefore
           Souldiers
           use
           to
           take
           an
           
             oath
             of
             fidelitie
          
           towards
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           service
           .
           And
           b
           Hannibals
           Father
           made
           him
           take
           a
           solemn
           oath
           to
           maintain
           perpetuall
           Hostility
           with
           Rome
           .
           Such
           an
           c
           Oath
           have
           all
           Christs
           Souldiers
           taken
           ,
           and
           do
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           in
           solemne
           humiliations
           ,
           virtually
           renew
           the
           same
           ,
           never
           to
           hold
           intelligence
           or
           correspondence
           with
           any
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           in
           a
           Christian
           mans
           Armor
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.14
           .
           is
           the
           d
           Girdle
           ,
           that
           which
           binds
           on
           all
           the
           other
           Armour
           (
           for
           so
           we
           read
           of
           
             girding
             on
             Armor
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           18.11
           .
           1
           King.
           20.11
           .
           )
           and
           that
           there
           ,
           is
           Truth
           .
           Which
           we
           may
           understand
           either
           doctrinally
           ,
           for
           stedfastnesse
           and
           stability
           of
           judgement
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           
           which
           we
           professe
           ,
           not
           being
           
             carried
             about
          
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           
             holding
             fast
          
           the
           form
           of
           sound
           words
           ,
           
             knowing
             whom
             we
             beleeve
          
           ,
           and
           
             having
             certainty
          
           of
           the
           things
           wherein
           we
           have
           been
           instructed
           ,
           (
           Ephes.
           4.14
           .
           2
           Tim.
           1.12
           ,
           13.
           
           Luk.
           1.4
           .
           )
           or
           else
           Morally
           and
           practically
           ,
           for
           stedfastnesse
           of
           Heart
           in
           the
           faithfull
           discharge
           of
           those
           promises
           which
           we
           have
           made
           unto
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           faithfulnes
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           
             Girdle
             ,
             Isa.
          
           11.5
           .
           )
           whereby
           we
           are
           preserved
           from
           shrinking
           and
           tergiversation
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           triall
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           spirituall
           warfare
           .
           And
           this
           faithfulnesse
           the
           more
           it
           is
           in
           
             solemne
             Covenants
          
           renewed
           ,
           the
           stronger
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           able
           to
           bind
           all
           our
           other
           Arms
           upon
           us
           .
           
             Christs
             enemies
          
           will
           enter
           into
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           combinations
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           Psal.
           2.1
           ,
           2.64.5
           ,
           6
           .
           83.5-8
           .
           Act.
           23.12
           .
           Ier.
           11.9
           .
           And
           our
           a
           
             own
             lusts
          
           within
           us
           ,
           will
           many
           times
           draw
           from
           us
           oaths
           and
           obligations
           to
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           
             Vincula
             Iniquitatis
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           oath
           .
           1
           King.
           19.2
           .
           Mar.
           6.23
           .
           How
           much
           more
           careful
           should
           we
           be
           to
           bind
           our selves
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           our
           Resolutions
           may
           be
           the
           stronger
           ,
           and
           more
           united
           against
           so
           many
           and
           confederate
           Enemies
           ?
        
         
           This
           point
           serveth
           ,
           
           1.
           for
           a
           ●ust
           reproof
           of
           those
           who
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           entring
           into
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           indeed
           they
           make
           Covenants
           with
           Satan
           
           his
           greatest
           enemy
           ,
           and
           do
           in
           their
           conversations
           as
           it
           were
           abuse
           those
           promises
           ,
           and
           blot
           out
           that
           subscription
           ,
           and
           te●r
           off
           that
           seal
           of
           solemne
           profession
           which
           they
           had
           so
           often
           set
           unto
           the
           Covenant
           of
           obedience
           .
           Such
           as
           those
           in
           the
           Prophets
           time
           who
           were
           
             at
             an
             agreement
             with
             hell
             and
             the
             grave
             .
             Isa.
          
           28.15
           .
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           none
           but
           witches
           are
           in
           
             covenant
             with
             the
             devill
          
           ,
           because
           such
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           said
           to
           
             consult
             with
             familiar
             spirits
          
           .
           Deut.
           18.11
           .
           But
           as
           Samuel
           said
           to
           
             Saul
             ,
             Rebellion
             is
             as
             witchcraft
             .
          
           1
           Sam.
           15.23
           .
           Every
           stubborn
           and
           presumptuous
           sinner
           hath
           so
           much
           of
           witchcraft
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           a
           kind
           of
           
             spirituall
             compact
          
           with
           the
           devill
           .
           We
           read
           of
           the
           
             Serpent
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             Gen.
          
           3.15
           .
           of
           the
           
             Dragon
             and
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             Rev.
          
           12.7
           .
           of
           some
           sinners
           
             being
             of
          
           *
           
             the
             devill
          
           ,
           animated
           by
           his
           principles
           ,
           and
           actuated
           by
           his
           will
           and
           commands
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.8
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.26
           .
           Satan
           tempting
           ,
           and
           sinners
           embracing
           and
           admitting
           the
           temptation
           upon
           the
           inducements
           suggested
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           resemblance
           of
           a
           covenant
           or
           compact
           .
           There
           are
           mutuall
           agreements
           and
           promises
           as
           between
           Master
           and
           Servant
           ,
           one
           requiring
           work
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           expecting
           wages
           to
           be
           payed
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           As
           in
           buying
           and
           selling
           one
           bargains
           to
           have
           a
           commodity
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           have
           a
           price
           valuable
           for
           it
           .
           Thus
           we
           read
           in
           some
           places
           of
           the
           service
           of
           sin
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.34
           .
           Rom.
           6.16
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.19
           .
           and
           in
           others
           of
           the
           wages
           belonging
           unto
           that
           
             service
             .
             Heb.
          
           11.25
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.15
           .
           
             Iud.
             v.
          
           11·
           and
           elsewhere
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ▪
           bargain
           and
           sale
           for
           the
           mutuall
           securing
           of
           the
           service
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           wages
           ▪
           1
           Reg.
           21.
           
           ●5
           .
           Wicked
           
           men
           
             sell
             themselves
          
           ,
           chaffer
           and
           grant
           away
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           wit
           ,
           and
           abilities
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           the
           will
           and
           disposall
           of
           Satan
           ,
           for
           such
           profits
           ,
           
           
             pleasures
             ,
             honors
          
           ,
           advantages
           ,
           as
           are
           laid
           in
           their
           way
           to
           allure
           them
           ,
           and
           thus
           do
           as
           it
           were
           
             with
             cords
          
           bind
           themselves
           unto
           sin
           .
           Prov.
           5.22
           .
           Ahab
           bought
           Naboths
           vineyard
           of
           the
           devill
           ,
           and
           sold
           himself
           for
           the
           price
           in
           that
           purchase
           .
           Balaam
           against
           the
           light
           of
           his
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           discoveries
           of
           Gods
           dislike
           ,
           never
           gives
           over
           his
           endeavours
           of
           cursing
           Gods
           people
           till
           he
           had
           drawn
           them
           into
           a
           snare
           by
           the
           Midianitish
           woman
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           at
           last
           overtake
           
             the
             wages
             of
             iniquity
          
           which
           he
           
             ran
             so
             greedily
             after
             .
             Num●
             .
          
           22.
           
           ●5
           :
           ●1
           .
           Numb
           .
           23.1.14.29
           .
           Numb
           .
           31.16
           .
           Mic.
           6.5
           .
           Rev.
           1.14
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.15
           .
           Iesabel
           binds
           her self
           by
           an
           oath
           unto
           murther
           .
           1
           Kin.
           19.2
           .
           Iudas
           makes
           a
           bargain
           for
           his
           Masters
           blood
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           sels
           a
           soul
           ,
           and
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           for
           so
           base
           a
           price
           as
           thirtie
           pieces
           of
           silver
           .
           Matth.
           26.15
           .
           Profane
           Esau
           ,
           make
           merchandize
           of
           his
           bir●hright
           ,
           (
           whereunto
           belonged
           the
           inheritance
           ,
           or
           
             double
             portion
          
           ,
           the
           princely
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           office
           of
           priesthood
           ,
           the
           blessings
           ,
           
           the
           excellencie
           ,
           and
           the
           government
           .
           Gen.
           49.4
           .
           2
           Chron.
           ●9
           .
           3
           .
           )
           all
           which
           he
           parts
           with
           for
           one
           morsel
           of
           meat
           .
           Heb
           12.16
           .
           being
           therein
           a
           type
           of
           all
           those
           profane
           wretches
           ,
           who
           deride
           the
           wayes
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           promises
           of
           salvation
           ,
           drowning
           themselves
           in
           sensuall
           delights
           ,
           and
           esteeming
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           salvation
           and
           perdition
           but
           as
           the
           vain
           notions
           of
           melancholie
           men
           ;
           having
           no
           other
           God
           but
           their
           belly
           ▪
           or
           their
           gain
           .
           Phil.
           3.19
           .
           1
           Tim.
           6.5
           .
        
         
         
           So
           much
           monstrous
           wickednesse
           is
           there
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           adde
           spurs
           and
           whips
           unto
           an
           horse
           which
           of
           himself
           
             r●sheth
             into
             the
             battell
          
           :
           when
           the
           tide
           of
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           the
           streame
           and
           current
           of
           their
           own
           head-strong
           and
           impetuous
           affections
           do
           carry
           them
           too
           swiftly
           before
           ,
           they
           yet
           hoise
           up
           sail
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           spread
           open
           their
           hearts
           to
           the
           winds
           of
           tempt●tion
           ,
           precipitating
           ,
           and
           urging
           on
           their
           naturall
           lusts
           by
           voluntarie
           engagements
           ;
           tying
           themselve
           yet
           faster
           to
           miserie
           then
           Adam
           by
           his
           fall
           had
           ●●ed
           them
           ,
           and
           making
           themselves
           not
           by
           nature
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           compact
           the
           
             children
             of
             wrath
          
           .
           One
           makes
           beforehand
           a
           bargain
           for
           drunkennesse
           ,
           another
           contrives
           a
           meeting
           for
           uncleannesse
           ,
           a
           third
           enters
           into
           a
           combination
           for
           robbery
           and
           cozenage
           ;
           a
           fourth
           makes
           an
           oath
           of
           revenge
           and
           malice
           ,
           like
           Ananias
           and
           Saphira
           ,
           they
           
             agree
             together
          
           to
           tempt
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Act.
           5.9
           .
           Like
           Sampsons
           Foxes
           ,
           joyn
           together
           with
           firebrands
           to
           set
           the
           souls
           of
           one
           another
           on
           fire
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           title
           enough
           to
           Hell
           ,
           except
           they
           bargained
           for
           it
           anew
           ,
           and
           bound
           themselves
           as
           it
           were
           by
           solemne
           obligations
           not
           to
           part
           with
           it
           again
           .
        
         
           O
           that
           every
           presumptuous
           sinner
           who
           thus
           
             sels
             himself
          
           to
           do
           wickedly
           ,
           would
           s●riously
           consider
           those
           sad
           encumbrances
           that
           go
           along
           with
           this
           his
           purchace
           .
           Those
           who
           would
           have
           estates
           to
           continue
           in
           such
           or
           such
           a
           succession
           as
           themselves
           had
           preintended
           ,
           have
           sometimes
           charged
           curses
           and
           execrations
           upon
           those
           who
           should
           alienate
           ,
           or
           go
           about
           to
           alter
           the
           property
           and
           condition
           of
           them
           .
           These
           many
           times
           are
           causlesse
           curses
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           
           come
           :
           But
           if
           any
           man
           will
           needs
           make
           bargains
           with
           Satan
           ,
           and
           be
           buying
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           ,
           he
           must
           know
           that
           there
           goes
           a
           curse
           from
           heaven
           along
           with
           such
           a
           purchase
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           it
           at
           the
           last
           but
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           sweet
           Bitter
           ,
           like
           
             Iohns
             Roll
          
           which
           was
           sweet
           in
           the
           mouth
           ,
           but
           bitter
           in
           the
           belly
           ;
           like
           Claudius
           his
           mushrome
           pleasant
           ,
           but
           a
           poison
           ,
           that
           will
           blast
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           turn
           all
           the
           wages
           of
           iniquity
           in
           b
           
             Aurum
             tholosanum
          
           ,
           into
           such
           gold
           as
           ever
           brought
           destruction
           to
           the
           owners
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           
             Cm
             Seius
          
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           
             goodly
             horse
          
           which
           had
           all
           the
           perfections
           that
           could
           be
           named
           for
           stature
           ,
           feature
           ,
           colour
           ,
           strength
           ,
           limmes
           ,
           comelinesse
           belonging
           to
           a
           horse
           ,
           but
           withall
           this
           miserie
           ever
           went
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           became
           owner
           of
           him
           was
           sure
           to
           die
           an
           
             unhappy
             death
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           misery
           that
           alwayes
           accompanies
           the
           bargain
           of
           sin
           ,
           How
           pleasant
           ,
           how
           profitable
           ,
           how
           advantageous
           soever
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           unto
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           it
           hath
           alwayes
           calamity
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           it
           ever
           expires
           in
           a
           miserable
           death
           Honey
           is
           very
           sweet
           ,
           but
           it
           turns
           into
           the
           bitterest
           choler
           .
           The
           valley
           of
           Sodom
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           delightfull
           places
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           is
           now
           become
           a
           dead
           and
           a
           standing
           lake
           .
           Let
           the
           life
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           run
           on
           never
           so
           fluently
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           
             mare
             mortuum
          
           at
           the
           dead
           end
           of
           it
           .
           O
           then
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           making
           a
           Covenant
           with
           sin
           ,
           say
           to
           thy
           soul
           as
           Boaz
           said
           to
           his
           kinsman
           Ruth
           ,
           4.
           
           ●
           ,
           5.
           
           
             At
             what
             time
             thou
             buyest
             it
             ,
             thou
             must
             have
             Ruth
             the
             Moabitesse
             with
             it
             .
          
           If
           thou
           wilt
           have
           the
           pleasure●
           ,
           the
           rewards
           ,
           the
           
             wages
             of
             iniquitie
          
           ,
           thou
           must
           also
           have
           the
           curse
           and
           damnation
           that
           is
           
           entaild
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           let
           thy
           soul
           answer
           which
           he
           there
           doth
           ,
           
             No
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             marre
             and
             spoil
             a
             better
             Inheritance
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           This
           may
           serve
           for
           an
           Instruction
           unto
           us
           touching
           the
           duties
           of
           solemne
           Humiliation
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Prophets
           direction
           in
           this
           place
           .
           We
           must
           not
           think
           we
           have
           done
           enough
           when
           we
           have
           made
           generall
           Acknowledgements
           and
           confessions
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           begg'd
           pardon
           and
           grace
           from
           God
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           withall
           further
           binde
           our selves
           fast
           unto
           God
           by
           engagements
           of
           new
           obedience
           ,
           as
           holy
           men
           in
           the
           Scripture
           have
           done
           in
           their
           more
           solemne
           addresses
           unto
           God.
           Nehem.
           9.38
           .
           Psal.
           51.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           for
           without
           amendment
           of
           life
           prayers
           are
           but
           howlings
           and
           abominations
           .
           Hose
           .
           7.14
           .
           Prov.
           28.9
           .
           
             Quantum
             a
             praeceptis
             tantum
             ab
             auribus
             Dei
             longe
             sumus
             .
          
           
           No
           obedience
           ,
           no
           audience
           .
           A
           beast
           will
           roar
           when
           he
           is
           beaten
           ;
           but
           men
           when
           God
           punisheth
           should
           not
           onely
           cry
           ,
           but
           covenant
           .
        
         
           Unto
           the
           performance
           whereof
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           apply
           our selves
           ,
           
           let
           us
           a
           little
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           
             Religious
             Covenant
          
           .
           A
           Covenant
           is
           a
           
             mutuall
             stipulation
          
           ,
           or
           a
           giving
           and
           receiving
           of
           faith
           between
           two
           parties
           ,
           whereby
           they
           do
           unanimously
           
             agree
             in
             one
             inviolable
             sentence
          
           or
           resolution
           .
           Such
           a
           covenant
           there
           is
           between
           God
           and
           true
           beleevers
           ,
           He
           giving
           himself
           as
           a
           Reward
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           giving
           themselves
           as
           servants
           unto
           him
           .
           
             He
             willing
          
           and
           requiring
           the
           service
           ,
           and
           
             they
             ●illing
          
           and
           consenting
           to
           
             the
             Reward
          
           ;
           He
           promising
           to
           be
           
             their
             God
          
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           be
           
             His
             people
             .
             Heb.
          
           8.10
           .
           A
           notable
           
           expression
           of
           with
           joynt
           and
           mutuall
           stipulation
           we
           have
           ,
           Deut.
           26.17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             avouched
             the
             Lord
             this
             day
             to
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             statutes
             and
             his
             commandments
             ,
             and
             his
             judgements
             ,
             and
             to
             hearken
             unto
             his
             voice
             :
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             avouched
             thee
             this
             day
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             keep
             all
             his
             Commandments
             .
             And
             to
             make
             thee
             high
             above
             all
             Nations
             which
             hee
             hath
             made
             in
             praise
             ,
             and
             in
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             honour
             :
             and
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             an
             holy
             people
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             as
             hee
             hath
             spoken
             .
          
           Where
           wee
           have
           both
           the
           mutuall
           expressions
           of
           
             intimate
             relation
          
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           mutuall
           engagements
           unto
           universall
           obedience
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           unto
           high
           and
           precious
           benefits
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           growing
           out
           of
           that
           Relation
           .
           For
           because
           
             God
             is
             mine
          
           ,
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           serve
           him
           :
           and
           because
           
             I
             am
             his
          
           ,
           He
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           to
           provide
           for
           me
           .
           We
           are
           not
           now
           to
           consider
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Covenant
           which
           standeth
           in
           Gods
           promise
           to
           be
           
             our
             God
          
           (
           which
           in
           generall
           importeth
           thus
           much
           ,
           Gods
           
             giving
             himself
             in
             Christ
          
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           Christ
           ,
           
             All
             other
             goods
             things
             .
             Benefits
             relative
             ,
          
           in
           justification
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           Adoption
           unto
           sons
           .
           Benefits
           Habituall
           ,
           A
           
             new
             nature
          
           by
           Regeneration
           ,
           A
           
             new
             heart
          
           and
           life
           by
           sanctification
           .
           A
           
             quiet
             conscience
          
           by
           peace
           and
           comfort
           .
           
             Benefits
             Temporall
          
           ,
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           this
           life
           .
           
             Benefits
             eternall
          
           ,
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           next
           .
           Thus
           is
           Christ
           made
           of
           God
           unto
           us
           ,
           wisdom
           ,
           in
           our
           vocation
           ,
           converting
           us
           unto
           faith
           in
           him
           .
           Righteousnes
           in
           our
           justification
           ,
           reconciling
           us
           unto
           his
           Father
           .
           Sanctification
           in
           our
           conformity
           unto
           him
           
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           
             Redemption
             from
          
           all
           evils
           or
           enemies
           which
           might
           hate
           us
           here
           ,
           and
           unto
           All
           Glory
           which
           may
           fill
           and
           everlastingly
           satisfie
           us
           hereafter
           .
           1
           Cor.
           1.30
           .
           But
           wee
           are
           now
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Covenant
           which
           concerneth
           
             our
             engagement
          
           unto
           God
           ,
           wherein
           we
           promise
           both
           our selves
           ,
           and
           
             our
             abilities
          
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           His
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           him
           service
           .
        
         
           The
           
             materiall
             cause
          
           of
           this
           Covenant
           is
           whatsoever
           may
           be
           promised
           unto
           God
           ,
           
           and
           that
           is
           first
           our
           persons
           ,
           Secondly
           our
           service
           .
           Our
           persons
           .
           
             We
             are
             thine
          
           .
           Isa.
           63.19
           .
           Giving
           our
           own
           selves
           to
           the
           Lord.
           2
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
           a
           not
           esteeming
           our selves
           
             our
             own
          
           :
           but
           his
           that
           
             bough●
             us
          
           .
           1
           Cor.
           6.19
           .
           and
           being
           willing
           that
           he
           which
           bought
           us
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           property
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           possession
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           dominion
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           liberty
           to
           do
           what
           he
           pleaseth
           with
           us
           .
           Being
           contented
           to
           be
           lost
           to
           our selves
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           found
           in
           him
           .
           Phil.
           3.9
           .
           If
           sin
           or
           Satan
           call
           for
           our
           tongue
           ,
           or
           heart
           ,
           or
           hand
           ,
           or
           eye
           ,
           to
           answer
           ,
           these
           are
           
             not
             mine
             own
          
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           bought
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           
             set
             them
             apart
          
           for
           himselfe
           .
           Psal.
           4.3
           .
           They
           are
           
             vessels
             for
             the
             Masters
             use
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.21
           .
           I
           am
           but
           the
           steward
           of
           my self
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           dispose
           of
           my
           
             Masters
             goods
          
           without
           ,
           much
           lesse
           against
           his
           own
           will
           and
           commands
           .
        
         
         
           Our
           services
           ,
           which
           are
           b
           matters
           of
           necessity
           ,
           matters
           of
           Expediencie
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           praise
           .
           All
           which
           may
           be
           made
           the
           materials
           of
           a
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           1
           Matter
           of
           
             Dutie
             and
             necessitie
          
           .
           As
           David
           by
           an
           oath
           bindes
           himselfe
           to
           keepe
           Gods
           righteous
           judgements
           .
           Psal.
           119.106
           .
           And
           the
           people
           in
           Nehemiah's
           time
           enter
           into
           a
           
             curse
             and
             an
             oath
          
           to
           walk
           in
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           and
           do
           all
           his
           commandments
           .
           Nehem.
           10.29
           .
        
         
           2
           Matter
           of
           circumstantiall
           expediency
           ,
           which
           in
           Christian
           wisdome
           may
           be
           conducent
           unto
           the
           main
           end
           of
           a
           mans
           life
           ,
           or
           may
           fit
           him
           for
           any
           speciall
           condition
           which
           God
           calleth
           him
           unto
           .
           So
           the
           Rechabites
           promised
           their
           Father
           Ionadab
           ,
           and
           held
           that
           promise
           obligatory
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           
             not
             to
             drink
             wine
             ,
             nor
             to
             build
             houses
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Ier.
           35.6
           ,
           7.
           because
           by
           that
           voluntary
           hardship
           of
           life
           they
           should
           bee
           the
           better
           fitted
           to
           beare
           that
           captivity
           which
           was
           to
           come
           upon
           them
           .
           Or
           because
           thereby
           they
           should
           the
           better
           expres
           the
           condition
           of
           strangers
           amongst
           Gods
           people
           ,
           upon
           whose
           outward
           comforts
           they
           would
           not
           seem
           too
           much
           to
           in●roach
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           that
           they
           did
           not
           incorporate
           with
           them
           for
           meer
           secular
           but
           for
           spirituall
           benefits
           .
           It
           was
           lawfull
           for
           Paul
           to
           have
           received
           wages
           and
           rewards
           for
           his
           work
           in
           the
           Gospel
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Achaia
           ,
           as
           of
           Macedonia
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           he
           proveth
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.4.14
           .
           yet
           hee
           seemeth
           upon
           the
           case
           of
           expediencie
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           
             cut
             off
             occasion
             from
             them
             that
             desired
             occasion
             ,
          
           and
           might
           the
           better
           promote
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           bind
           himself
           
             by
             an
             oath
          
           (
           for
           so
           much
           those
           words
           ,
           
             The
             
             truth
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             me
             ,
          
           
           do
           import
           ,
           as
           the
           Learned
           have
           observed
           )
           never
           to
           bee
           burdensome
           in
           that
           kind
           unto
           those
           Churches
           .
           2
           Cor.
           11.7
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Lawfull
             thing●
          
           ,
           when
           inexpedient
           ,
           and
           gravaminous
           ,
           may
           bee
           forborn
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           a
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Matter
           of
           thanksgiving
           and
           praises
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           it
           was
           usuall
           to
           make
           and
           to
           pay
           vowes
           .
           
           
             What
             shall
             I
             render
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             all
             his
             benefits
             towards
             me
             ?
          
           saith
           
             David
             .
             I
             will
             take
             the
             cup
             of
             salvation
          
           (
           as
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Jewes
           was
           in
           their
           feasts
           and
           sacrifices
           of
           thanksgiving
           ,
           Luk.
           22.17
           .
           )
           
             I
             will
             pay
             my
             vows
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           Whereby
           it
           appears
           that
           godly
           men
           when
           they
           prayed
           for
           mercies
           ,
           did
           likewise
           by
           v●ws
           and
           Covenants
           bind
           themselves
           to
           return
           
             tribute
             of
             praise
          
           in
           some
           particular
           kinde
           or
           other
           ,
           upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           their
           prayers
           .
           Psal.
           116.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Psal.
           123.2
           ,
           3.
           so
           Iacob
           did
           ,
           Gen.
           28.22
           .
           and
           so
           Iepthah
           ,
           Judg.
           11.30
           ,
           31.
           and
           so
           Hanna
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           1.11
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           and
           so
           Hezekiah
           ,
           Isa.
           38.20
           .
           and
           so
           Ionah
           cap.
           1.9
           .
           so
           Zacheus
           to
           testifie
           his
           thankfulnesse
           unto
           Christ
           for
           his
           conversion
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           his
           through
           mortification
           of
           covetousnesse
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           his
           master●sin
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           out
           of
           duty
           make
           restitution
           where
           he
           had
           done
           wrong
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           bountie
           did
           engage
           himselfe
           to
           give
           the
           half
           of
           his
           goods
           to
           the
           poor
           .
           Luke
           19.8
           .
        
         
           The
           formal
           cause
           of
           a
           Covenant
           is
           the
           Plighting
           of
           our
           fidelitie
           ,
           and
           engaging
           of
           our
           Truth
           unto
           God
           in
           that
           particular
           which
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Covenant
           .
           Which
           is
           done
           two
           wayes
           .
           Either
           by
           a
           
             simple
             promise
          
           and
           stipulation
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Zacheus
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           more
           solemn
           way
           by
           the
           
             Intervention
             of
             an
             
             oath
          
           ,
           or
           curse
           ,
           or
           subscription
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Nehemiah
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           there
           .
        
         
           The
           
             efficient
             cause
          
           is
           the
           person
           entring
           into
           the
           Covenant
           .
           In
           whom
           these
           things
           are
           to
           concurre
           .
        
         
           1
           A
           clear
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           deliberate
           weighing
           of
           the
           matter
           promised
           ,
           because
           a
           error
           ,
           deception
           ,
           or
           ignorance
           ,
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           formall
           notion
           of
           that
           consent
           which
           in
           every
           Covenant
           is
           intrinsecall
           ,
           and
           necessary
           thereunto
           .
           
             Non
             vid●tur
             consentire
             qui
             errat
          
           .
        
         
           2
           A
           b
           free
           and
           
             willing
             concurrence
             .
             In
             omni
             pacto
             intercedit
             actio
             spontanea
             ,
          
           and
           so
           in
           every
           promise
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           Authoritie
           may
           
             impose
             oaths
          
           ,
           and
           those
           as
           well
           promissory
           ,
           as
           Assertorie
           .
           Genes
           .
           24.3
           .
           1
           Kings
           2.42
           .
           Ezra
           10.3.5
           .
           as
           Iosiah
           made
           a
           Covenant
           and
           caused
           the
           people
           to
           stand
           unto
           it
           .
           2
           Chron.
           34.31
           ,
           32.
           
           But
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           imposed
           should
           bee
           such
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           in
           
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           person
           may
           not
           be
           hamper'd
           in
           any
           such
           hesitancie
           of
           conscience
           as
           will
           not
           consist
           with
           a
           pious
           ,
           spontaneous
           ,
           and
           voluntarie
           concurrence
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           3
           A
           
             power
             to
             make
          
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           binde
           ones
           self
           by
           it
           c
           .
           For
           a
           man
           may
           have
           power
           to
           make
           a
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           finally
           obligatorie
           ,
           bu●
           upon
           supposition
           ;
           As
           a
           woman
           might
           for
           her
           own
           part
           vow
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           vow
           was
           bound
           up
           as
           to
           her self
           ,
           but
           this
           bond
           was
           but
           conditionall
           ,
           as
           to
           efficacy
           and
           influence
           upon
           the
           effect
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
           if
           her
           husband
           hear
           it
           ,
           and
           held
           his
           peace
           ,
           Num.
           30.3.14
           .
        
         
         
           4
           A
           power
           ,
           having
           made
           the
           promise
           ,
           to
           perform
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           depends
           upon
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           Which
           must
           be
           first
           possible
           ,
           a
           for
           
             Impossibilium
             nulla
             est
             obligatio
          
           .
           No
           man
           can
           bind
           himselfe
           to
           things
           impossible
           b
           .
           And
           next
           lawfull
           ,
           in
           regard
           either
           of
           the
           necessity
           ,
           or
           expediencie
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           allowablenesse
           in
           the
           thing
           .
           For
           
             Turpe
             est
             jure
             impossibile
          
           ,
           we
           can
           do
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           we
           can
           do
           rightfully
           .
           
             Sinfull
             things
          
           are
           in
           construction
           of
           Law
           impossible
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           induce
           no
           Obligation
           .
           c
           A
           servant
           can
           make
           no
           promise
           to
           the
           dishonour
           or
           disservice
           of
           his
           Master
           ;
           nor
           a
           childe
           or
           Pupill
           contrary
           to
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Parent
           or
           Guardian
           :
           nor
           a
           Christian
           to
           the
           dishonour
           or
           against
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           whom
           he
           serves
           .
           In
           every
           such
           sinfull
           engagement
           there
           is
           intrinsecally
           
             dolus
             ,
             error
             ,
             deceptio
          
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           blinded
           by
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           lust
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.18.22
           .
           Hebr.
           3.13
           .
           2
           Pet.
           1.9
           .
           2
           Cor.
           11.3
           .
           And
           these
           things
           are
           destructive
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           such
           an
           action
           as
           must
           ●e
           deliberate
           and
           spontaneous
           .
           Promises
           of
           this
           kinde
           binde
           to
           nothing
           but
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           considerations
           we
           may
           learn
           what
           to
           judge
           of
           th●
           promises
           which
           many
           men
           make
           of
           doing
           service
           unto
           God.
           
           
        
         
         
           1
           Some
           joyn
           in
           Covenants
           as
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           that
           tumultuous
           concourse
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           made
           an
           uproar
           against
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           were
           gathered
           together
           ,
           
             They
             knew
             not
             wherefore
          
           .
           Acts
           19.32
           .
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           things
           they
           promise
           .
           As
           if
           a
           man
           should
           set
           his
           hand
           and
           seale
           to
           an
           Obligation
           ,
           and
           not
           know
           the
           contents
           or
           condition
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           are
           all
           ignorant
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           often
           renewed
           their
           Covenant
           of
           new
           obedience
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           know
           not
           what
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           the
           puritie
           ,
           spiritualnesse
           ,
           and
           widenesse
           of
           that
           Law
           which
           they
           have
           sworne
           unto
           .
           As
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             If
             they
             had
             known
             they
             would
             not
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           wee
           may
           say
           of
           many
           of
           these
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           the
           purity
           &
           holinesse
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           have
           vowed
           to
           keep
           ,
           they
           either
           would
           not
           have
           entred
           into
           Covenant
           with
           God
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           would
           bee
           more
           conscientious
           and
           vigilant
           in
           their
           observation
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           man
           desperately
           carelesse
           ,
           to
           run
           daily
           into
           debt
           ,
           and
           never
           so
           much
           as
           remember
           or
           consider
           what
           hee
           owes
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           other
           obligation
           to
           tye
           men
           unto
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           this
           alone
           were
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           undertaken
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           their
           own
           Covenants
           are
           bound
           to
           know
           him
           .
           For
           surely
           many
           men
           who
           have
           promised
           repentance
           from
           dead
           works
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           indeed
           consider
           what
           that
           Repentance
           is
           ,
           and
           unto
           what
           a
           strict
           and
           narrow
           way
           of
           walking
           it
           doth
           confine
           them
           ,
           would
           go
           nigh
           ,
           if
           they
           durst
           ,
           to
           plead
           an
           Error
           in
           the
           Contract
           ,
           and
           to
           professe
           
           that
           they
           had
           not
           thought
           their
           Obligation
           had
           engaged
           them
           unto
           so
           severe
           and
           rigid
           a
           service
           ,
           
           and
           so
           
             repent
             of
             their
             repentance
          
           .
           But
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           Ignorance
           of
           what
           a
           man
           ought
           to
           know
           ,
           cannot
           void
           the
           Covenant
           which
           hee
           is
           bound
           to
           make
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           ,
           to
           keep
           ;
           but
           his
           Covenant
           doth
           exceedingly
           aggravate
           his
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           2
           Some
           make
           many
           faire
           promises
           of
           obedience
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           
             on
             the
             Rack
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           or
           as
           Schollers
           under
           the
           Rod.
           O
           if
           I
           might
           but
           recover
           this
           sicknesse
           ,
           
           or
           be
           eased
           of
           this
           affliction
           ,
           I
           would
           then
           be
           a
           new
           man
           ,
           and
           redeeme
           my
           mis-spent
           time
           .
           And
           yet
           many
           of
           these
           ,
           like
           Pharaoh
           when
           they
           have
           any
           respite
           ,
           find
           out
           wayes
           to
           shift
           and
           elude
           their
           owne
           promises
           ,
           and
           like
           
             melted
             metall
          
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           furnace
           ,
           
           returne
           againe
           unto
           their
           former
           hardnesse
           .
           So
           a
           good
           Divine
           observes
           of
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Land
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           great
           sweate
           in
           King
           Edwards
           dayes
           (
           I
           wish
           we
           could
           find
           even
           so
           much
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           calamitie
           which
           wee
           are
           fallen
           into
           )
           as
           long
           as
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           plague
           lasted
           ,
           there
           was
           crying
           out
           
             peccav●
             ,
             Mercie
             good
             Lord
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             mercy
             .
          
           Then
           Lords
           ,
           and
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           the
           best
           sort
           ,
           cried
           out
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           Gods
           sake
           tell
           us
           what
           shal
           we
           do
           to
           avoid
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           Take
           these
           bags
           ,
           pay
           so
           much
           to
           such
           an
           one
           whom
           I
           deceived
           ,
           so
           much
           restore
           unto
           another
           whom
           in
           bargaining
           I
           over-reached
           ,
           give
           so
           much
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           pious
           uses
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           after
           the
           sicknesse
           was
           over
           ,
           they
           were
           just
           the
           same
           men
           as
           they
           were
           before
           .
           Thus
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           men
           are
           
           apt
           to
           make
           many
           prayers
           ,
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           to
           cry
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             Arise
             and
             save
             us
             ,
             Ier.
          
           2.27
           .
           
             Deliver
             us
             this
             time
          
           ,
           Judg.
           10.15
           .
           they
           
             i●quire
             early
          
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           flatter
           him
           with
           their
           lips
           ,
           and
           own
           him
           as
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           Rock
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           presently
           
             start
             aside
             like
             a
             deceitfull
             bow●
             .
          
           As
           Austin
           notes
           ,
           
           that
           in
           times
           of
           calamitie
           the
           very
           Heathen
           would
           flock
           unto
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           to
           bee
           safe
           amongst
           them
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Lord
           sent
           
             Lyons
             amongst
             the
             Samaritanes
          
           ,
           then
           they
           sent
           to
           inquire
           after
           the
           
             manner
             of
             his
             worship
          
           .
           2
           King.
           17.25
           ,
           26.
           
           Thus
           many
           mens
           Covenants
           are
           founded
           onely
           in
           Terrours
           of
           conscience
           .
           They
           throw
           out
           their
           sins
           as
           a
           Merchant
           at
           Sea
           his
           rich
           commodities
           in
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           calme
           wish
           for
           them
           againe
           .
           Neither
           doe
           they
           throw
           away
           the
           property
           over
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           dangerous
           p●ssession
           of
           them
           .
           This
           is
           not
           a
           full
           ,
           chearfull
           ,
           and
           voluntary
           action
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           languid
           and
           inconstant
           velleitie
           .
           Contrary
           to
           that
           largenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           sixed
           disposition
           which
           Christs
           own
           people
           bring
           unto
           his
           service
           ,
           as
           David
           and
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Israel
           
             offered
             willingly
             and
             with
             joy
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           1
           Chron.
           29.17
           .
        
         
           3
           Since
           a
           Covenant
           presupposeth
           a
           power
           in
           him
           that
           maketh
           it
           ,
           both
           over
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           matter
           ,
           thing
           or
           Action
           which
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           be
           enabled
           to
           make
           the
           promise
           :
           And
           since
           we
           of
           our selves
           have
           neither
           will
           nor
           deed
           ,
           no
           sufficiencie
           either
           to
           think
           or
           to
           perform
           :
           Rom.
           7.18
           .
           2
           Cor.
           3.5
           .
           Phil.
           2.12
           .
           Wee
           hence
           learne
           in
           all
           the
           Covenants
           which
           we
           make
           ,
           not
           to
           
           do
           it
           in
           any
           confidence
           of
           our
           own
           strength
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           selfe
           dependance
           on
           our
           own
           hearts
           ,
           which
           are
           false
           and
           deceitfull
           ,
           and
           may
           after
           a
           confident
           undertaking
           ,
           use
           us
           as
           Peters
           used
           him
           :
           But
           still
           to
           have
           our
           eyes
           on
           the
           aid
           and
           
             help
             of
             Gods
             grace
          
           ,
           to
           use
           our
           Covenants
           as
           means
           the
           better
           to
           stir
           up
           Gods
           graces
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           prayers
           unto
           him
           for
           further
           supplies
           of
           it
           .
           As
           
             David
             ,
             I
             will
             keep
             thy
             statutes
             ,
          
           but
           then
           ,
           
             doe
             not
             thou
             forsake
             me
          
           .
           Psal.
           119.8
           .
           Our
           promises
           of
           duty
           must
           ever
           be
           supported
           by
           Gods
           promises
           of
           grace
           when
           we
           have
           undertaken
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           remember
           to
           pray
           as
           Hezekiah
           did
           ,
           
             Lord
             I
             am
             weak
             ,
             do
             thou
             undertake
             for
             me
             .
          
           Isa.
           38.14
           .
           Our
           good
           works
           cannot
           come
           out
           of
           us
           ,
           till
           God
           do
           first
           of
           all
           
             work
             them
             in
             us
          
           .
           Isa.
           26.12
           .
           He
           must
           performe
           his
           promises
           of
           grace
           to
           us
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           ours
           of
           service
           unto
           him
           .
           Nothing
           of
           ours
           can
           go
           to
           heaven
           ,
           except
           we
           first
           received
           it
           from
           heaven
           .
           We
           are
           able
           to
           
             do
             nothing
             but
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             which
             strengtheneth
             us
             ,
          
           Joh.
           15.5
           .
           Phil.
           4.13
           .
           So
           that
           every
           religious
           Covenant
           which
           we
           make
           hath
           indeed
           a
           double
           obligation
           in
           it
           ;
           An
           obligation
           to
           the
           duty
           promised
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           stir
           up
           our selves
           to
           performe
           it
           :
           and
           an
           obligation
           unto
           prayer
           ,
           and
           recourse
           to
           God
           that
           he
           would
           furnish
           us
           with
           grace
           to
           performe
           it
           :
           As
           hee
           that
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           to
           pay
           a
           debt
           and
           hath
           no
           money
           of
           his
           own
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           is
           constrained
           to
           betake
           himselfe
           unto
           supplications
           that
           he
           may
           procure
           the
           money
           of
           some
           other
           friend
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           finall
           cause
           of
           a
           Covenant
           is
           to
           induce
           
           an
           Obligation
           ,
           where
           was
           none
           before
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           double
           and
           strengthen
           it
           where
           one
           was
           before
           ,
           
           to
           be
           
             Vinculum
             conservandae
             fidei
          
           ,
           a
           bond
           to
           preserve
           truth
           and
           fidelity
           .
           Being
           subject
           unto
           many
           temptations
           ,
           and
           having
           backsliding
           and
           revolting
           hearts
           ,
           apt
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           kept
           up
           to
           service
           ,
           to
           draw
           back
           from
           it
           ,
           therefore
           we
           use
           our selves
           as
           men
           do
           cowardly
           Souldiers
           ,
           set
           them
           there
           where
           they
           must
           fight
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           run
           away
           ,
           or
           fall
           off
           from
           service
           .
        
         
           III.
           This
           should
           serve
           to
           Humble
           us
           upon
           a
           twofold
           consideration
           .
           
        
         
           1
           For
           the
           falsenesse
           and
           unstedfastnesse
           of
           our
           Hearts
           which
           want
           such
           Covenants
           to
           binde
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           fasten
           them
           to
           the
           Altar
           with
           cords
           :
           as
           men
           put
           locks
           and
           fetters
           upon
           wilde
           horses
           ,
           whom
           otherwise
           no
           inclosure
           would
           shut
           in
           .
           Our
           Hearts
           (
           as
           Iacob
           said
           of
           Reuben
           ,
           Gen.
           49.4
           .
           )
           are
           
             unstable
             as
             waters
          
           .
           b
           Moist
           bodies
           (
           as
           water
           is
           )
           
             non
             continentur
             suis
             terminis
          
           ,
           doe
           not
           set
           bounds
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           solid
           and
           compacted
           bodies
           do
           ,
           but
           shed
           all
           abroad
           ,
           if
           left
           to
           themselves
           ;
           the
           way
           to
           keepe
           them
           united
           and
           together
           is
           to
           put
           them
           into
           a
           close
           vessell
           :
           so
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           can
           set
           it self
           no
           bounds
           ,
           but
           fals
           all
           asunder
           ,
           
           and
           out
           of
           frame
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           expression
           is
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.4
           .
           
             instar
             Aquae
             diffluentis
          
           ,
           Hebr.
           2.1
           .
           if
           it
           be
           not
           fastned
           and
           bound
           together
           by
           such
           strong
           Resolutions
           .
           Sometimes
           men
           either
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           some
           affliction
           ,
           are
           quickned
           and
           enflamed
           unto
           pious
           purposes
           ,
           like
           
             green
             wood
          
           which
           blazeth
           while
           the
           bellowes
           are
           blowing
           ;
           and
           now
           they
           think
           they
           have
           their
           hearts
           sure
           ,
           and
           shall
           continue
           them
           in
           a
           good
           frame
           ,
           to
           morrow
           shall
           bee
           as
           this
           day
           .
           But
           presently
           like
           an
           Instrument
           in
           change
           of
           weather
           ,
           they
           are
           out
           of
           tune
           again
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Camelion
           ▪
           presently
           change
           colour
           ,
           and
           as
           *
           Chrysostome
           saith
           ,
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           of
           all
           workmen
           ,
           seldom
           findes
           his
           work
           as
           he
           left
           it
           .
           Nothing
           but
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           doth
           ballance
           and
           
             establish
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           holy
           Covenants
           are
           an
           ordinance
           or
           means
           which
           he
           hath
           pleased
           to
           sanctifie
           unto
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           Instruments
           ,
           Grace
           as
           the
           principall
           cause
           might
           keep
           the
           Heart
           stedfast
           in
           duty
           .
           If
           then
           Isaiah
           bewail
           the
           
             uncleannesse
             of
             his
             lips
          
           ,
           and
           Iob
           suspect
           the
           uncleannesse
           and
           wandering
           of
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           what
           reason
           have
           we
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           this
           unstedfastnesse
           of
           
             our
             Hearts
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           diffluence
           and
           loosenesse
           of
           every
           other
           faculty
           proceeds
           ?
        
         
           2
           If
           we
           must
           bewail
           the
           falsenes
           of
           our
           Hearts
           that
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Covenants
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           should
           we
           bewail
           their
           perfidiousnesse
           in
           the
           violation
           of
           Covenants
           ?
           That
           they
           take
           occasion
           ,
           even
           by
           Restraint
           like
           a
           d
           River
           that
           is
           stopped
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           to
           grow
           more
           unruly
           .
           Or
           as
           a
           man
           after
           
           an
           Ag●e
           which
           took
           away
           his
           stomack
           ,
           to
           return
           with
           stronger
           appetite
           unto
           sin
           again
           .
           To
           crucifie
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           in
           repentance
           to
           
             put
             them
          
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             to
             shame
          
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           take
           them
           down
           from
           the
           Crosse
           again
           ,
           and
           fetch
           them
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           
             repent
             of
             Repentance
          
           .
           To
           vow
           ,
           and
           
             after
             vows
             to
             make
             inquirie
          
           ,
           Prov.
           20.25
           .
           This
           is
           a
           very
           ill
           requitall
           unto
           Christ.
           He
           came
           from
           glory
           to
           suffer
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           here
           met
           with
           many
           discouragements
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           enemies
           ,
           but
           from
           friends
           and
           Disciples
           ,
           Iudas
           betrayes
           him
           ,
           Peter
           denies
           him
           ,
           his
           Disciples
           sleep
           ,
           his
           kinsfolks
           stand
           afarre
           off
           ;
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           look
           back
           from
           a
           Crosse
           to
           a
           Crown
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           be
           tempted
           
             to
             come
             down
          
           from
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           yet
           he
           stayes
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           love
           ,
           and
           
             save
             us
             to
             the
             uttermost
          
           :
           but
           wee
           no
           sooner
           out
           of
           Egypt
           and
           Sodome
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           hankering
           affections
           to
           return
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           to
           
             looke
             backwards
          
           again
           .
           Engage
           our selves
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           as
           the
           Jews
           did
           .
           Ier.
           42.5
           ,
           6.
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           Ier.
           43.2
           .
           When
           wee
           know
           his
           Word
           cavill
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           shrinke
           away
           from
           our
           owne
           resolutions
           .
           O
           how
           should
           this
           humble
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           vile
           in
           our
           own
           eyes
           ?
           God
           is
           exceeding
           angry
           with
           the
           breach
           of
           but
           
             H●mane
             Covenants
             ,
             Ier.
          
           34.
           18.
           
           Ezek.
           17.18
           .
           How
           much
           more
           with
           the
           breach
           of
           
             Holy
             Covennants
          
           between
           himself
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           threatneth
           severely
           to
           revenge
           the
           quarrell
           of
           his
           Covenant
           .
           Levit.
           26.25
           .
           and
           so
           doubtlesse
           he
           now
           doth
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           still
           ,
           except
           we
           take
           a
           penitent
           Revenge
           upon
           our selves
           for
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           having
           entred
           into
           Covenant
           we
           should
           use
           double
           diligence
           in
           our
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           Quickning
           and
           stirring
           up
           our selves
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           1
           By
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           stability
           of
           his
           Covenant
           with
           us
           ,
           even
           the
           
             sure
             mercies
             of
             David
          
           ▪
           Isa.
           54.8
           ,
           9.55.3
           .
           To
           break
           faith
           with
           a
           false
           person
           were
           a
           fault
           ,
           but
           to
           deceive
           him
           that
           never
           fails
           nor
           forsakes
           us
           ,
           increaseth
           both
           the
           guilt
           and
           the
           unkindnesse
           .
        
         
           2
           By
           consideration
           of
           his
           continued
           and
           
             renewed
             mercies
          
           .
           
           If
           he
           were
           a
           wildernesse
           unto
           us
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           some
           colour
           to
           repent
           us
           of
           our
           bargain
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           out
           for
           a
           better
           service
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           unthankfulnesse
           ,
           but
           follie
           to
           make
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           mercies
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           God
           by
           our
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           break
           his
           with
           us
           too
           .
           Ier.
           2.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.31
           .
           Numb
           .
           14.34
           .
           Ion.
           2.8
           .
        
         
           3
           By
           consideration
           of
           our
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           tenor
           thereof
           ,
           wherein
           we
           solemnly
           promise
           to
           keepe
           a
           
             good
             conscience
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             observe
             All
             things
             whatsoever
             Christ
             commandeth
             us
             .
          
           1
           Pet.
           3.21
           .
           Mat.
           28.19
           ,
           20.
           
           From
           which
           engagement
           wee
           cannot
           recede
           without
           the
           note
           and
           infamie
           of
           greater
           perfidiousnesse
           *
           .
           To
           take
           Christs
           pay
           ,
           and
           do
           sin
           service
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           subject
           unto
           Michael
           ,
           and
           a
           pensioner
           unto
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           to
           weare
           the
           Liverie
           of
           one
           Master
           and
           do
           the
           work
           of
           another
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Israelite
           in
           title
           ,
           and
           a
           Samaritan
           in
           truth
           ,
           this
           is
           either
           to
           forget
           or
           to
           deride
           our
           Baptisme
           .
           2
           Pet.
           1.9
           .
           for
           therein
           wee
           did
           as
           it
           were
           s●bscribe
           our
           names
           ,
           and
           list
           our selves
           in
           the
           
             Register
             of
             Sion
          
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           an
           high
           honour
           to
           be
           enrolled
           in
           the
           
           
             genealogies
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           so
           is
           a
           great
           dishonour
           to
           be
           expunged
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             written
             in
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           have
           our
           names
           with
           our
           bodies
           putrifie
           into
           perpetuall
           oblivion
           .
           Ierem.
           17.13
           .
           Nehem.
           7.64
           ,
           65.
           
        
         
           4
           Consider
           the
           seale
           and
           witnesses
           whereby
           this
           Covenant
           hath
           been
           confirmed
           .
           
           Sealed
           in
           our
           own
           consciences
           by
           the
           
             seale
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           beleeving
           the
           Hol●nesse
           of
           Gods
           wayes
           ,
           and
           the
           excellencie
           of
           his
           Rewards
           ,
           for
           
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             hath
             set
             to
             his
             seale
             .
          
           Joh.
           3.33
           .
           mutually
           attested
           by
           
             our
             spirits
          
           ,
           feeling
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           dutie
           ,
           and
           by
           *
           
             Gods
             spirit
          
           ,
           revealing
           the
           certainty
           of
           Reward
           .
           Rom.
           8.16
           .
           and
           this
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           ,
           into
           whose
           communion
           wee
           are
           admitted
           ,
           1
           Corinth
           .
           11.10
           .
           Hebr.
           12.22
           .
           so
           that
           wee
           cannot
           depart
           from
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           without
           shaming
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Angels
           ,
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           own
           consciences
           .
           Yea
           the
           Font
           where
           we
           were
           baptized
           ,
           and
           the
           Table
           where
           we
           have
           sacramentally
           eaten
           and
           drank
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           the
           very
           seats
           where
           we
           have
           sate
           attending
           unto
           his
           voice
           ,
           like
           Ioshua
           his
           stone
           ,
           cap.
           24.22
           ,
           27.
           will
           be
           witnesses
           against
           us
           if
           we
           deny
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           need
           of
           witnesses
           against
           those
           who
           have
           to
           do
           with
           the
           searcher
           of
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           Judge
           of
           consciences
           ,
           that
           consuming
           fire
           whom
           no
           lead
           ,
           no
           drosse
           ,
           no
           reprobate
           silver
           ,
           no
           false
           metall
           ,
           can
           endure
           or
           deceive
           ,
           no
           Ananias
           or
           Saphira
           lie
           unto
           without
           their
           own
           undoing
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           estate
           which
           these
           Covenants
           do
           referre
           unto
           ,
           and
           our
           Tenure
           whereunto
           
           these
           services
           are
           annexed
           ,
           which
           is
           
             eternall
             life
          
           .
           After
           we
           have
           had
           patience
           to
           keep
           our
           short
           Promises
           of
           doing
           Gods
           will
           ,
           he
           will
           performe
           his
           eternall
           promises
           ,
           of
           giving
           himself
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           who
           would
           forfeit
           an
           inheritance
           for
           not
           payment
           of
           a
           small
           homage
           or
           quitrent
           reserved
           upon
           it
           ?
           If
           we
           expect
           eternall
           life
           from
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           we
           should
           dedicate
           a
           mortall
           life
           unto
           him
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           pay
           our
           service
           in
           drosse
           ,
           when
           we
           expect
           our
           wages
           in
           gold
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               HOSEAH
               14.
               
               VER
               .
               2.3
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               So
               will
               we
               render
               the
               calves
               of
               our
               lips
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Ashur
              
               shall
               not
               save
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               ride
               upon
               Horses
               ,
               neither
               will
               we
               say
               any
               more
               to
               the
               works
               of
               our
               hands
               ,
               ye
               are
               our
               Gods
               ;
               for
               in
               thee
               the
               fatherlesse
               findeth
               mercy
               .
               
            
          
        
         
           HAving
           handled
           the
           generall
           doctrine
           of
           our
           entring
           into
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           unto
           the
           particulars
           which
           they
           here
           engage
           themselves
           unto
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           is
           a
           solemne
           
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             We
             will
             render
             the
             calves
             of
             our
             lips
             .
          
           a
           All
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Jewes
           were
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
           Some
           were
           Ilasticall
           ,
           propitiatory
           ,
           or
           expiatory
           ,
           for
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           impetration
           of
           favour
           :
           others
           
           were
           Eucharisticall
           sacrifices
           of
           praise
           (
           as
           the
           peace-offerings
           ,
           Levit.
           7.12
           .
           )
           for
           mercies
           obtained
           ,
           Psal.
           107.22
           .
           With
           relation
           unto
           these
           ,
           the
           Church
           here
           ,
           having
           prayed
           for
           forgivenesse
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           blessings
           ,
           doth
           hereupon
           ,
           for
           the
           farther
           enforcement
           of
           those
           petitions
           ,
           promise
           to
           offer
           the
           peace-offerings
           of
           praise
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           naked
           and
           empty
           ceremony
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           spirituall
           life
           and
           substance
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Calves
             of
             their
             lips
          
           ,
           which
           are
           moved
           by
           the
           inward
           principles
           of
           hearty
           sincerity
           and
           thanksgiving
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           we
           learn
           ,
           that
           sound
           conversion
           and
           repentance
           enlargeth
           the
           heart
           in
           thankfulnesse
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           disposeth
           it
           to
           offer
           up
           the
           
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
          
           .
           And
           this
           duty
           here
           promised
           ,
           cometh
           in
           this
           place
           under
           severall
           considerations
           ,
           for
           we
           may
           consider
           it
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             Ut
             materiam
             pacti
          
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           Covenant
           or
           compact
           ,
           
           which
           we
           promise
           to
           render
           unto
           God
           in
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           great
           mercy
           in
           answering
           the
           prayers
           which
           we
           put
           up
           unto
           him
           for
           pardon
           and
           grace
           .
           It
           is
           observable
           that
           most
           of
           those
           Psalmes
           wherein
           b
           David
           imploreth
           helpe
           from
           God
           ,
           are
           closed
           with
           thanksgiving
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           7.17.13
           ,
           6.56
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           57
           ,
           7
           ,
           10
           ,
           &c.
           
           David
           thus
           by
           an
           holy
           craft
           insinuating
           into
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           driving
           a
           trade
           between
           earth
           &
           heaven
           ,
           receiving
           and
           returning
           ,
           importing
           one
           commodity
           ,
           &
           transporting
           another
           ,
           letting
           God
           know
           that
           his
           mercies
           shall
           not
           be
           lost
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           bestows
           the
           comforts
           of
           them
           upon
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           returne
           the
           praises
           of
           them
           unto
           heaven
           again
           .
           c
           Those
           CounCountries
           
           that
           have
           rich
           &
           staple
           commodities
           to
           exchange
           and
           return
           unto
           others
           ,
           have
           usually
           th
           freest
           and
           fullest
           trafick
           and
           resort
           of
           trade
           made
           unto
           them
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           such
           rich
           return
           from
           earth
           to
           heaven
           as
           praises
           ;
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           onely
           tribute
           we
           can
           pay
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           value
           ,
           and
           to
           celebrate
           his
           goodnesse
           towards
           us
           .
           As
           in
           the
           fluxe
           and
           refluxe
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           the
           water
           that
           in
           the
           one
           comes
           from
           the
           sea
           unto
           the
           shore
           ,
           doth
           in
           the
           other
           but
           run
           back
           into
           it self
           again
           :
           so
           praises
           d
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           
             returne
             of
             mercies
             into
             themselves
          
           ,
           or
           into
           that
           bosom
           and
           fountain
           of
           Gods
           love
           from
           whence
           they
           flowed
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           richer
           any
           heart
           is
           in
           praises
           ▪
           the
           more
           speedy
           &
           copious
           are
           the
           returnes
           of
           mercy
           unto
           it
           ;
           God
           hath
           so
           ordered
           the
           creatures
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           naturall
           confederacy
           ,
           and
           
             mutuall
             negotiation
          
           amongst
           them
           ,
           each
           one
           receiving
           and
           returning
           ,
           deriving
           unto
           others
           ,
           &
           drawing
           from
           others
           what
           serves
           most
           for
           the
           conservation
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           by
           various
           interchanges
           and
           vicissitudes
           flowing
           backe
           into
           the
           originall
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           :
           thereby
           teaching
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           to
           maintain
           the
           like
           spirituall
           commerce
           &
           confederacie
           with
           heaven
           ,
           to
           have
           all
           the
           passages
           between
           them
           and
           it
           open
           and
           unobstructed
           ,
           that
           the
           mercies
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           thence
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           kept
           under
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           in
           unthankfulnesse
           ,
           but
           may
           have
           a
           free
           way
           in
           daily
           praises
           to
           return
           to
           their
           fountain
           again
           .
           Thus
           Noah
           ,
           after
           his
           deliverance
           from
           the
           flood
           ,
           built
           an
           Altar
           ,
           on
           which
           to
           sacrifice
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           thanksgiving
           ,
           that
           a●
           his
           
           family
           by
           the
           Ark
           was
           preserved
           from
           perishing
           ,
           so
           the
           memory
           of
           so
           great
           a
           mercy
           might
           in
           like
           manner
           by
           the
           Altar
           be
           preserved
           too
           ,
           Gen.
           8.20
           .
           So
           Abraham
           after
           a
           weary
           journey
           being
           comforted
           with
           Gods
           gracious
           appearing
           and
           manifestation
           of
           himself
           unto
           him
           ,
           built
           an
           Altar
           ,
           and
           
             called
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Gen.
           12.7
           .
           and
           after
           another
           journey
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           was
           not
           forgetfull
           to
           returne
           unto
           that
           place
           againe
           ,
           Gen.
           13.4
           .
           Gods
           presence
           drawing
           forth
           his
           praises
           ,
           as
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Sun
           in
           a
           spring
           and
           summer
           ,
           causeth
           the
           earth
           to
           thrust
           forth
           her
           fruits
           and
           flowers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           as
           it
           were
           meet
           ,
           &
           do
           homage
           to
           the
           fountain
           of
           their
           beauty
           .
           If
           Hezekiah
           may
           be
           delivered
           from
           
             death
             ,
             Isa.
          
           38.20
           .
           If
           David
           from
           guilt
           ,
           Psal.
           51.14
           .
           they
           promise
           to
           sing
           aloud
           of
           so
           great
           mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           others
           into
           the
           consort
           ,
           
             I
             will
             teach
             transgressours
             thy
             way
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             sing
             upon
             the
             stringed
             instruments
             .
          
           Guilt
           stops
           the
           mouth
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           speechlesse
           ,
           Matth.
           22.12
           .
           that
           it
           cannot
           answer
           for
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           sins
           ,
           nor
           acknowledge
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           mercies
           .
           When
           Iacob
           begged
           Gods
           blessing
           on
           him
           in
           his
           journy
           ,
           he
           vowed
           a
           vow
           of
           obedience
           and
           thankfulnesse
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           seconding
           Gods
           promises
           of
           mercy
           ,
           with
           his
           promises
           of
           praise
           ,
           and
           answering
           all
           the
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           
             If
             God
             will
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             keep
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             mine
             .
          
           If
           he
           single
           out
           me
           and
           my
           seed
           ,
           to
           set
           us
           up
           as
           marks
           for
           his
           Angels
           to
           descend
           unto
           with
           protection
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           will
           indeed
           
             give
             this
             Land
             to
             us
          
           ,
           and
           returne
           
             me
             unto
             my
             fathers
             house
          
           ;
           then
           this
           stone
           which
           I
           have
           set
           up
           for
           a
           pillar
           &
           monument
           ,
           
           shall
           be
           
             Gods
             house
          
           ,
           for
           me
           and
           my
           seed
           to
           praise
           him
           in
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           we
           finde
           
             he
             built
             an
             Altar
             there
          
           ,
           and
           changed
           the
           name
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           calling
           it
           the
           
             House
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           God
           ,
           the
           
             God
             of
             Bethel
          
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           if
           God
           indeed
           will
           not
           leave
           nor
           forsake
           me
           ,
           but
           will
           give
           so
           rich
           a
           land
           as
           this
           unto
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           surely
           return
           a
           homage
           back
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           
             I
             will
             give
             the
             tenth
             unto
             him
             againe
             .
          
           So
           punctuall
           is
           this
           holy
           man
           to
           restipulate
           for
           each
           
             distinct
             promise
          
           a
           
             distinct
             praise
          
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           quality
           of
           his
           vows
           from
           the
           quality
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           Gen.
           28.
           v.
           20.22
           .
           compared
           with
           v.
           13.15
           .
           Gen.
           35.6.7.14
           ▪
           15.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           Ionah
           out
           of
           the
           belly
           of
           Hell
           cries
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           
             voweth
             a
             vow
          
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           sacrifice
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           thanksgiving
           ,
           and
           tell
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           salvation
           is
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Ionah
           2.9
           .
           Thus
           we
           may
           consider
           praises
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Churches
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Ut
             fructum
             poenitentiae
          
           ,
           as
           a
           fruit
           of
           true
           repentance
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           from
           sin
           .
           
           When
           sin
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           when
           grace
           is
           obtained
           ,
           then
           indeed
           is
           a
           man
           in
           a
           right
           disposition
           to
           give
           praises
           unto
           God
           :
           When
           we
           are
           brought
           out
           of
           a
           wildernesse
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           Deut
           8.10
           .
           out
           of
           Babylon
           unto
           Sion
           ,
           Jer.
           30.18.19
           .
           then
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             them
             shall
             proceed
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             them
             that
             make
             merry
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           When
           Israel
           had
           passed
           thorow
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           Egyptians
           dead
           on
           the
           shore
           ,
           the
           great
           type
           of
           our
           deliverance
           from
           sin
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           Satan
           ,
           then
           they
           sing
           that
           triumphant
           Song
           ,
           Moses
           and
           the
           men
           singing
           the
           Song
           ,
           and
           Miriam
           and
           the
           women
           answering
           them
           ,
           and
           repeating
           
           over
           again
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Song
           ,
           
             Sing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             triumphed
             gloriously
             ,
             the
             Horse
             and
             his
             rider
             hath
             he
             thrown
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           Exod.
           15.1.20.21
           .
           When
           a
           poore
           soule
           hath
           been
           with
           Ionah
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           seas
           ,
           compassed
           with
           the
           floods
           ,
           closed
           in
           with
           the
           depths
           ,
           brought
           downe
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           wrapt
           about
           head
           and
           heart
           ,
           and
           all
           over
           with
           the
           weeds
           ,
           and
           locked
           up
           with
           the
           bars
           of
           sin
           and
           death
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           felt
           the
           weight
           of
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           and
           been
           terrified
           with
           the
           fearful
           expectation
           of
           an
           approaching
           curse
           ,
           lying
           as
           it
           were
           at
           the
           pits
           brinke
           ,
           within
           the
           smoak
           of
           hell
           ,
           within
           the
           smell
           of
           that
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           scorchings
           of
           that
           unquenchable
           fire
           which
           is
           kindled
           for
           the
           divel
           and
           his
           angels
           :
           and
           is
           then
           by
           a
           more
           bottomles
           &
           unsearchable
           mercy
           brought
           unto
           dry
           land
           ,
           snatched
           as
           a
           brand
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           translated
           unto
           a
           glorious
           condition
           ,
           from
           a
           Law
           to
           a
           Gospel
           ,
           from
           a
           cu●se
           to
           a
           Crown
           ,
           from
           damnation
           to
           an
           inheritance
           ,
           from
           a
           slave
           to
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           then
           ,
           then
           onely
           ,
           never
           till
           then
           ,
           is
           that
           soul
           in
           a
           fit
           disposition
           to
           
             sing
             praises
          
           unto
           God
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           forgiven
           all
           a
           mans
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           healed
           all
           the
           diseases
           of
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           redeemed
           his
           
             life
             from
             destruction
          
           ,
           or
           from
           hel
           (
           as
           the
           Chaldee
           rendreth
           it
           )
           and
           crowned
           him
           with
           loving
           kindnesse
           and
           tender
           mercies
           ,
           turning
           away
           his
           anger
           ,
           and
           revealing
           those
           mercies
           which
           are
           
             from
             everlasting
          
           c
           in
           election
           
             unto
             everlasting
          
           in
           salvation
           ,
           removing
           his
           sins
           from
           him
           as
           far
           as
           the
           
             East
             is
             from
             the
             West
          
           ;
           then
           a
           man
           will
           call
           upon
           his
           soule
           over
           and
           over
           againe
           ,
           and
           summon
           every
           faculty
           within
           him
           ,
           &
           invite
           every
           
           creature
           without
           him
           to
           
             blesse
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           to
           ingeminate
           praises
           unto
           his
           holy
           name
           ,
           Psal.
           103.1.4.20.22
           .
           And
           as
           David
           there
           begins
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           with
           
             Blesse
             the
             Lord
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
          
           and
           ends
           it
           with
           
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             O
             my
             soul
          
           :
           so
           the
           Apostle
           making
           mention
           of
           the
           like
           mercy
           of
           God
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           exceeding
           abundant
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           setting
           forth
           him
           who
           was
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           and
           injurious
           ,
           as
           a
           patterne
           unto
           all
           that
           should
           beleeve
           on
           him
           unto
           eternall
           life
           ,
           begins
           this
           meditation
           with
           praises
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           ends
           it
           with
           praises
           ,
           
             unto
             the
             King
             eternall
             ,
             immortall
             ,
             invisible
             ,
             the
             onely
             wise
             God
             ,
             be
             honour
             and
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.12.17
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           soule
           should
           be
           truly
           thankfull
           unto
           God
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           apprehensions
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           enemie
           ,
           ready
           to
           call
           in
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           to
           curse
           all
           those
           outward
           benefits
           which
           in
           that
           little
           interim
           and
           respite
           of
           time
           between
           the
           curse
           pronounced
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           executed
           in
           death
           ,
           he
           vouchsafeth
           to
           bestow
           .
           a
           And
           impenitent
           sinners
           can
           have
           no
           true
           notion
           of
           God
           but
           such
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           the
           verball
           thanks
           which
           such
           men
           seem
           to
           render
           unto
           God
           for
           blessings
           ,
           are
           but
           like
           the
           musick
           at
           a
           Funerall
           ,
           or
           the
           Trumpet
           before
           a
           Judge
           ,
           which
           gives
           no
           comfortable
           sound
           to
           the
           mourning
           wife
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           guilty
           prisoner
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Vt
             medium
             Impetrandi
          
           .
           As
           an
           Argument
           and
           motive
           to
           prevail
           with
           God
           in
           prayer
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           here
           Praies
           for
           pardon
           ,
           for
           grace
           ,
           
           for
           healing
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           an
           eye
           to
           its
           
             own
             benefit
          
           ,
           but
           unto
           
             Gods
             honour
          
           .
           Lord
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           heard
           and
           
           answered
           us
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           glorifie
           thee
           .
           Psa.
           50.15
           .
           
             I
             shall
             praise
             thee
          
           ,
           saith
           David
           ,
           
             for
             then
             hast
             heard
             me
             ,
             and
             art
             become
             my
             salvation
             .
          
           Psal.
           118.21
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           God
           condemne
           us
           ,
           he
           will
           therein
           shew
           forth
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           1.9
           .
           as
           he
           did
           upon
           Pharaoh
           .
           Rom
           9.17
           .
           In
           which
           sence
           the
           
             strong
             and
             terrible
             ones
          
           are
           said
           
             to
             glorifie
             him
          
           ,
           Isay.
           25.3
           .
           Because
           his
           power
           in
           their
           destruction
           is
           made
           the
           more
           conspicuous
           :
           But
           we
           should
           not
           therein
           concurre
           unto
           the
           glorifying
           of
           him
           .
           
             The
             grave
             cannot
             praise
             him
             ,
             they
             that
             goe
             downe
             into
             the
             pit
             cannot
             celebrate
             his
             name
             .
          
           Ps.
           30.9
           ,
           88
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             The
             living
             ,
             the
             living
             they
             shall
             praise
             thee
             .
          
           Isa.
           38.19
           .
           This
           is
           a
           frequent
           argument
           with
           David
           whereby
           to
           prevail
           for
           mercy
           ,
           because
           else
           God
           would
           lose
           the
           praise
           which
           by
           this
           meanes
           he
           should
           render
           to
           his
           name
           .
           Psal.
           6.4.5.118.17
           .
           &c.
           God
           indeede
           is
           All-sufficient
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           no
           goodnes
           of
           ours
           can
           extend
           unto
           him
           .
           Iob
           22.2
           ,
           35
           ,
           7.
           
           g
           Yet
           as
           Parents
           delight
           to
           use
           the
           labour
           of
           their
           children
           in
           things
           which
           are
           no
           way
           beneficiall
           unto
           themselves
           :
           so
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           use
           us
           as
           instruments
           for
           setting
           forth
           his
           glory
           ,
           though
           his
           glory
           stand
           in
           no
           neede
           of
           us
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           adde
           one
           Cubit
           thereunto
           .
           He
           hath
           made
           all
           men
           h
           
             in
             usu●
             profundarum
             cogitationum
             suarum
          
           ,
           unto
           the
           uses
           of
           his
           unsearchable
           Councells
           .
           
             He
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             yea
             even
             the
             wicked
             for
             the
             day
             of
             evill
             .
          
           Prov.
           16.4
           .
           Yet
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           esteeme
           some
           men
           
             meete
             for
             uses
          
           ,
           which
           others
           are
           not
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.21
           .
           and
           to
           
             set
             apart
          
           some
           for
           himselfe
           ▪
           and
           for
           those
           uses
           .
           i
           Psal.
           4.3
           .
           Isay.
           43.21
           .
           h
           God
           by
           his
           wisedome
           ordereth
           ,
           
           and
           draweth
           the
           blind
           and
           brute
           motions
           of
           the
           worst
           creatures
           unto
           his
           own
           honour
           ,
           
           as
           the
           huntsman
           doth
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           dog
           to
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           the
           Marriner
           the
           blowing
           of
           the
           winde
           unto
           his
           voyage
           ,
           or
           the
           Artist
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           fire
           unto
           his
           worke
           ;
           or
           the
           Phisician
           the
           bloudthirstinesse
           of
           the
           Leech
           unto
           a
           cure
           .
           But
           godly
           men
           are
           fitted
           to
           bring
           actually
           glory
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           glorify
           him
           doingly
           .
           1
           Cor.
           10
           .
           3●
           ▪
           31.
           
           Ephe.
           1.11
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           God
           chiefly
           takes
           pleasure
           in
           .
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           bids
           his
           disciples
           cast
           their
           net
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           drawn
           their
           net
           ,
           he
           bids
           them
           bring
           of
           the
           fish
           which
           they
           had
           then
           caught
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           finde
           that
           there
           was
           a
           fire
           of
           coales
           ,
           and
           fish
           laid
           thereon
           ,
           and
           bread
           provided
           on
           the
           land
           before
           .
           Iohn
           21.6
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Thereby
           teaching
           us
           that
           he
           did
           not
           use
           their
           industrie
           for
           any
           neede
           that
           he
           had
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           would
           honour
           them
           so
           far
           as
           to
           let
           them
           honour
           him
           with
           their
           obedience
           .
           And
           therefore
           even
           then
           when
           God
           tells
           his
           people
           that
           he
           needed
           not
           their
           services
           ,
           yet
           he
           calls
           upon
           them
           for
           thanksgiving
           .
           Psal.
           50.9
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           a
           strong
           argument
           to
           be
           used
           in
           praier
           for
           pardon
           ,
           for
           grace
           ,
           for
           any
           spirituall
           mercie
           .
           Lord
           ,
           if
           I
           perish
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           praise
           thee
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           meete
           for
           my
           Masters
           uses
           .
           Thy
           glory
           will
           onely
           be
           forced
           out
           of
           me
           with
           blowes
           ,
           like
           fire
           out
           of
           a
           flint
           ,
           or
           water
           out
           of
           a
           rock
           .
           But
           thou
           delightest
           to
           see
           thy
           poore
           Servants
           operate
           towards
           thy
           glory
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           not
           forced
           by
           power
           but
           
           by
           love
           to
           shew
           forth
           thy
           praises
           .
           And
           this
           we
           shall
           never
           doe
           till
           sinne
           be
           pardoned
           .
           God
           can
           bring
           
             light
             out
             of
             light
          
           ,
           as
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Starres
           out
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           bring
           
             light
             out
             of
             darkenes
          
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           at
           first
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           one
           case
           there
           is
           a
           meetnes
           for
           such
           an
           use
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           not
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           not
           meete
           Subjects
           for
           God
           to
           reap
           honor
           from
           ,
           till
           sinne
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           till
           grace
           be
           conferred
           .
           Then
           we
           shall
           give
           him
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           mercy
           in
           pittying
           such
           grievous
           sinners
           ,
           and
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           power
           and
           wisedome
           in
           healing
           such
           mortall
           diseases
           ,
           and
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           glorious
           and
           free
           grace
           in
           sending
           Salvation
           to
           those
           that
           did
           not
           inquire
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           patience
           in
           forbearing
           us
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           waiting
           that
           he
           might
           be
           gracious
           ,
           and
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           wonderfull
           providence
           in
           causing
           all
           things
           to
           worke
           together
           for
           our
           good
           :
           and
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           justice
           by
           taking
           part
           with
           him
           against
           our
           own
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           joyning
           with
           his
           grace
           to
           revenge
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           upon
           them
           .
           A
           potsheard
           is
           good
           enough
           to
           hold
           fire
           ,
           but
           nothing
           but
           a
           sound
           and
           pure
           vessell
           is
           meete
           to
           put
           wine
           or
           any
           rich
           depositumn
           into
           .
        
         
           IV.
           
             Vt
             principium
             operandi
          
           ,
           As
           a
           principle
           of
           Emendation
           of
           life
           ,
           
           and
           of
           new
           Obedience
           .
           Lord
           
             take
             away
             iniquity
          
           and
           receive
           us
           into
           favour
           ,
           then
           will
           we
           be
           thankfull
           unto
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           shall
           produce
           amendment
           of
           life
           ;
           
             Ashur
             shall
             not
             save
             us
             ,
             neither
             will
             we
             ride
             upon
             horses
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           A
           thankefull
           apprehension
           of
           the
           goodnes
           of
           God
           in
           forgiving
           ,
           giving
           ,
           saving
           ,
           honouring
           us
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           foundations
           of
           sincere
           obedience
           .
           Then
           the
           
           Soule
           will
           thinke
           nothing
           too
           good
           for
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           shewed
           himselfe
           so
           good
           unto
           it
           .
           
           
             What
             shall
             I
             render
             unto
             the
             Lord
             for
             all
             his
             benefits
             ?
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             David
             .
          
           Psal.
           116.12
           .
           and
           a
           little
           after
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             truly
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             thine
             Handmaide
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           Home-borne
           servant
           ,
           thine
           from
           my
           mothers
           wombe
           .
           It
           is
           an
           allusion
           to
           those
           who
           were
           borne
           of
           Servants
           in
           the
           House
           of
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           Servants
           .
           
             Pa●tus
             sequitur
             vent●em
          
           .
           If
           the
           mother
           be
           an
           Handmaide
           ,
           the
           childe
           is
           a
           Servant
           too
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           them
           
             filios
             domus
          
           ,
           children
           of
           the
           house
           Gen.
           14.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           3
           ,
           17
           ,
           12.
           
           Lev.
           22
           ,
           11.
           
           Ecclesi
           .
           2.7
           .
           His
           heart
           being
           enlarged
           in
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           presently
           minded
           him
           of
           the
           deep
           ingagements
           that
           did
           bind
           him
           unto
           Service
           even
           from
           the
           wombe
           .
           True
           filiall
           and
           Evangelicall
           obedience
           ariseth
           from
           faith
           and
           love
           .
           Faith
           shewes
           us
           Gods
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           therby
           worketh
           in
           us
           a
           Reciprocal
           love
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             We
             love
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             loved
             us
             first
             .
          
           1
           John
           4.19
           .
           This
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           wherein
           a
           Servant
           of
           God
           may
           answer
           him
           ,
           and
           may
           
             de
             simili
             mutuam
             rependere
             vicem
          
           ,
           as
           Berna●d
           speakes
           ,
           returne
           back
           unto
           God
           what
           he
           gives
           unto
           him
           .
           b
           If
           he
           be
           angry
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           be
           angry
           again
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           feare
           and
           tremble
           ,
           and
           begge
           for
           pardon
           .
           If
           he
           reprove
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           reprove
           but
           justifie
           him
           :
           If
           he
           judge
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           judge
           but
           adore
           him
           .
           But
           if
           he
           
             love
             me
          
           ,
           I
           must
           take
           the
           boldnes
           to
           
             love
             him
          
           againe
           ,
           for
           therefore
           he
           loves
           that
           he
           may
           be
           loved
           .
           And
           this
           love
           of
           ours
           unto
           Christ
           makes
           us
           ready
           to
           do
           every
           
           thing
           which
           he
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           much
           more
           for
           us
           then
           he
           requireth
           of
           us
           .
           
             The
             love
             of
             Christ
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             constraineth
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             thus
             judge
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             dyed
             for
             all
             ,
             then
             were
             all
             dead
             ,
          
           that
           is
           either
           
             dead
             in
             and
             with
             him
          
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           damnation
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           
             dead
             by
             way
             of
             conformity
             unto
             his
             death
             ,
          
           in
           dying
           unto
           sinne
           ,
           and
           crucifying
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           fruite
           of
           all
           ,
           both
           his
           dying
           and
           our
           loving
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             we
             should
             not
             live
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             but
             unto
             him
             that
             dyed
             for
             us
             and
             rose
             again
             .
          
           Thus
           love
           argues
           from
           the
           greater
           to
           the
           lesser
           ,
           from
           the
           greatnes
           of
           his
           work
           for
           us
           to
           the
           smalnes
           of
           ours
           unto
           him
           ;
           If
           he
           died
           to
           give
           us
           life
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           live
           to
           doe
           him
           Service
           .
        
         
           k
           Feare
           produceth
           onely
           servile
           &
           unwilling
           performances
           ,
           as
           those
           fruites
           which
           grow
           in
           Winter
           ,
           or
           in
           cold
           Countries
           ,
           are
           sowre
           ,
           unsavoury
           ,
           and
           unconcocted
           ;
           but
           those
           which
           grow
           in
           Summer
           ,
           or
           in
           hotter
           Countries
           ,
           by
           the
           warmth
           and
           influence
           of
           the
           Sun
           are
           sweet
           and
           wholesome
           :
           such
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           those
           fruits
           of
           obedience
           which
           feare
           and
           which
           love
           produceth
           .
           The
           most
           formall
           principle
           of
           obedience
           is
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           beginings
           of
           love
           in
           us
           unto
           God
           arise
           from
           his
           mercies
           unto
           us
           being
           thankfully
           remembred
           ;
           &
           this
           teacheth
           the
           soule
           thus
           to
           argue
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           deliverances
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           
             should
             I
             breake
             his
             Commandements
          
           ?
           Ezra
           13.14
           .
           Christ
           gave
           himselfe
           to
           redeeme
           me
           from
           all
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           me
           in
           a
           
           speciall
           manner
           his
           owne
           ,
           therefore
           I
           must
           be
           
             zealous
             of
             good
             workes
          
           .
           Tit.
           2.14
           .
           therefore
           I
           must
           
             shew
             forth
             the
             vertues
             of
             him
             that
             called
             me
             out
             of
             darkenes
             into
             his
             marvellous
             Light.
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           No
           more
           frequent
           ,
           more
           copious
           common
           place
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           then
           this
           to
           call
           for
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           aggravate
           disobedience
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           great
           things
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           .
           Deut.
           13.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           11
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           29
           ,
           32
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Iosh.
           24.2
           ,
           14.
           1
           
           Sam.
           12.24
           ,
           Isay.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Ier.
           2.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Hos.
           2.8
           .
           Mic.
           6.3
           ,
           5.
           
           In
           the
           a
           Law
           a
           Ransomed
           man
           became
           the
           Servant
           of
           him
           that
           bought
           and
           delivered
           him
           :
           and
           upon
           this
           argument
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           for
           obedience
           .
           
             Ye
             are
             not
             your
             owne
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             therefore
             glorifie
             God
             in
             your
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             spirits
             ,
             wh●ch
             are
             Gods.
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.19
           ,
           20.
           
           We
           have
           but
           the
           use
           of
           our selves
           ,
           the
           property
           b
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           do
           nothing
           to
           violate
           that
           .
        
         
           V.
           
             Ut
             instrumentum
             divinae
             gloriae
          
           .
           As
           a
           meanes
           and
           instrument
           of
           publishing
           Gods
           praises
           .
           There
           is
           an
           Emphasis
           in
           the
           word
           Lips.
           Sometimes
           it
           is
           a
           diminutive
           word
           ,
           taking
           away
           from
           the
           duty
           performed
           ,
           as
           Matth.
           15.8
           .
           
             This
             people
             honour
             me
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
          
           but
           their
           heart
           is
           far
           from
           me
           .
           
           But
           here
           it
           is
           an
           Augmentative
           word
           ,
           that
           enlargeth
           the
           duty
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           wider
           .
           I
           will
           sacrifice
           unto
           thee
           saith
           Ionah
           ,
           with
           the
           
             voice
             of
             thanksgiving
          
           ,
           Jonah
           2.9
           .
           God
           regardeth
           not
           the
           sacrifice
           if
           this
           be
           not
           the
           use
           that
           is
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           publish
           and
           celebrate
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           name
           .
           The
           outward
           ceremony
           is
           nothing
           without
           the
           thankfulnes
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           the
           thankfulnes
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           too
           little
           ,
           except
           it
           
           have
           a
           voice
           to
           proclaime
           it
           abroad
           ,
           that
           other
           may
           learn
           to
           glorifie
           and
           admire
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Lord
           too
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           Sacrifice
           ,
           not
           enough
           to
           sacrifice
           the
           
             sacrifices
             of
             thanksgiving
          
           ,
           except
           withal
           we
           
             declare
             his
             works
             with
             rejoycing
          
           ,
           psal
           .
           107.22
           .
           There
           is
           a
           
             private
             thankfulnes
          
           of
           the
           Soul
           within
           it self
           ,
           when
           meditating
           on
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           doth
           in
           secret
           returne
           the
           tribute
           of
           an
           humble
           and
           obedient
           heart
           back
           again
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           praise
           God
           
             on
             the
             Bed
          
           :
           and
           there
           is
           
             publick
             thanksgiving
          
           ,
           when
           men
           
             tell
             of
             the
             wondrous
             works
             of
             God
             in
             the
             great
             Congregation
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           Psal.
           149.1.5
           .
           Psal.
           26.7.12
           .
           Now
           here
           the
           Church
           promiseth
           this
           publick
           thanksgiving
           ,
           it
           shal
           not
           be
           the
           thankfulnesse
           of
           the
           heart
           onely
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           lips
           too
           .
           As
           it
           is
           noted
           of
           the
           thankfull
           Leper
           ,
           that
           
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             he
             glorified
             God
             ,
          
           Luke
           17.15
           .
           
             The
             living
             ,
             the
             living
             shall
             praise
             thee
             ,
          
           saith
           Hezekiah
           ;
           but
           how
           should
           they
           doe
           it
           ?
           
             The
             fathers
             to
             the
             children
             shall
             make
             known
             thy
             truth
             ,
          
           Isay
           38.19
           .
           There
           are
           some
           affections
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           heart
           that
           do
           
             stop
             the
             mouth
          
           ,
           
           are
           of
           a
           cold
           stupefactive
           ,
           and
           constringent
           nature
           ,
           as
           the
           sap
           staies
           and
           hides
           it selfe
           in
           the
           root
           while
           it
           is
           winter
           .
           Such
           is
           fear
           and
           extremity
           of
           griefe
           .
           Come
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             enter
             into
             our
             defenced
             cities
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             be
             silent
             there
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             hath
             put
             us
             to
             silence
             ,
          
           Jer.
           8.14
           .
           Isai.
           10.14
           .
           Other
           affections
           
             open
             the
             mouth
          
           ,
           are
           of
           an
           expansive
           &
           dilating
           nature
           ,
           know
           not
           how
           to
           be
           straitned
           or
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           joy
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           can
           least
           contain
           it self
           in
           the
           compasse
           of
           our
           narrow
           breast
           ,
           but
           will
           spread
           and
           
           communicate
           it selfe
           to
           others
           .
           A
           godly
           Heart
           is
           in
           this
           like
           unto
           those
           flowers
           which
           shut
           when
           the
           Sun
           sets
           ,
           when
           the
           night
           comes
           ,
           &
           open
           again
           when
           the
           Sun
           returnes
           and
           shines
           upon
           them
           .
           If
           God
           withdraw
           his
           favor
           ,
           and
           send
           a
           night
           of
           affliction
           ,
           they
           shut
           up
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           thoughts
           in
           silence
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           shine
           again
           ,
           and
           shed
           abroad
           the
           light
           and
           sense
           of
           his
           love
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           their
           heart
           &
           mouth
           is
           wide
           open
           towards
           heaven
           in
           lifting
           up
           praises
           unto
           him
           .
           Hannah
           prayed
           silently
           so
           long
           as
           she
           was
           in
           bitternes
           of
           soul
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           sorrowfull
           spirit
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           1
           .
           1●
           ,
           15.
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           God
           answered
           her
           prayers
           ,
           and
           filled
           her
           heart
           with
           joy
           in
           him
           ,
           presently
           
             her
             mouth
             was
             enlarged
          
           into
           a
           Song
           of
           thanksgiving
           ▪
           Chap.
           2.1
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           phrase
           more
           usual
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           then
           to
           
             sing
             forth
             praises
          
           unto
           God
           ,
           &
           it
           is
           not
           used
           without
           a
           speciall
           Emphasis
           .
           For
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           praise
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           
             Sing
             praises
          
           ,
           Psal.
           146.2
           .
           This
           is
           ,
           to
           publish
           ,
           to
           declare
           ,
           to
           speak
           of
           ,
           abundantly
           to
           utter
           the
           memory
           of
           Gods
           great
           goodnesse
           ,
           
           that
           one
           generation
           may
           derive
           praises
           unto
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           Expressions
           are
           ,
           Psa.
           145.4.7
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           most
           solemn
           thanksgivings
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           God
           were
           wont
           in
           great
           companies
           ,
           and
           with
           musicall
           instruments
           to
           sound
           forth
           the
           praises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           their
           joy
           to
           be
           heard
           afar
           off
           ,
           Neh.
           12.27
           ,
           31
           ,
           43.
           
           Isai.
           12.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Ier.
           31.7
           .
           This
           then
           is
           the
           force
           of
           the
           expression
           ,
           Lord
           when
           thou
           hast
           taken
           away
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           extended
           thy
           grace
           and
           favour
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           onely
           have
           
             thankfull
             hearts
          
           ,
           every
           man
           to
           praise
           thee
           by
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           
           we
           will
           have
           
             thankfull
             lips
          
           to
           shew
           forth
           thy
           praise
           ,
           we
           will
           stir
           up
           and
           encourage
           one
           another
           ,
           we
           will
           tell
           our
           children
           ,
           that
           the
           generations
           to
           come
           may
           know
           the
           mercy
           of
           our
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             Saints
          
           to
           joyne
           together
           in
           Gods
           prayses
           .
           There
           is
           a
           
             Communion
             of
             Sinners
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           combine
           together
           to
           
             dishonour
             God
          
           ,
           and
           encourage
           one
           another
           in
           evil
           ,
           Psal.
           64.5
           .
           Psal.
           83.5.8
           .
           Prov.
           1.10
           11.
           
           Eve
           was
           no
           sooner
           caught
           her self
           ,
           but
           she
           became
           a
           kinde
           of
           Serpent
           ,
           to
           deceive
           and
           to
           catch
           her
           husband
           .
           A
           Tempter
           hath
           no
           sooner
           made
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           but
           that
           Sinner
           will
           become
           a
           Tempter
           .
           As
           therefore
           Gods
           Enemies
           hold
           communion
           to
           dishonour
           him
           :
           so
           great
           reason
           there
           is
           that
           his
           servants
           should
           hold
           
             Communion
             to
             praise
             him
          
           ,
           and
           to
           animate
           and
           hearten
           one
           another
           unto
           duty
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           draw
           at
           an
           anchor
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           that
           set
           upon
           a
           service
           ,
           use
           to
           do
           with
           mutual
           incouragements
           ,
           Isai.
           2.3
           .
           Zach.
           8.21
           .
           Mal.
           3.16
           .
           The
           
             Holy
             Oyle
          
           for
           the
           Sanctuary
           was
           made
           of
           many
           spices
           compounded
           by
           the
           art
           of
           the
           Perfumer
           ,
           Exod.
           30.23
           ,
           24.25
           .
           to
           note
           unto
           us
           that
           those
           duties
           are
           sweetest
           which
           are
           made
           up
           in
           a
           
             Communion
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           each
           one
           contributing
           his
           influence
           and
           furtherance
           unto
           them
           .
           As
           in
           windes
           and
           rivers
           where
           many
           meet
           in
           one
           they
           are
           strongest
           ;
           and
           in
           Chaines
           and
           Jewels
           where
           many
           links
           and
           stones
           are
           joyned
           in
           one
           ,
           they
           are
           richest
           .
           All
           good
           is
           diffusive
           ,
           like
           Leven
           in
           a
           lump
           ,
           like
           sap
           in
           a
           root
           ;
           it
           wil
           finde
           the
           way
           from
           the
           heart
           to
           every
           faculty
           of
           soul
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           ears
           and
           hearts
           of
           others
           .
           Every
           living
           creature
           
           was
           made
           with
           the
           
             seed
             of
             life
             in
             it
          
           ,
           to
           preserve
           it self
           by
           multiplying
           ,
           Gen.
           1.1.11.12
           .
           And
           of
           all
           seeds
           that
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           (
           1
           Ioh.
           3.9
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.23
           .
           )
           is
           most
           vigorous
           ,
           and
           in
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           in
           glorifying
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           strength
           ,
           doth
           put
           it self
           forth
           to
           derive
           the
           praises
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           in
           others
           to
           the
           celebration
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           we
           learn
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           what
           means
           (
           amongst
           many
           others
           )
           to
           try
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           conversion
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
           by
           the
           life
           and
           workings
           of
           true
           Thankfulnesse
           unto
           God
           for
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           accepting
           into
           favour
           .
           Certainly
           when
           a
           man
           is
           converted
           himself
           ,
           his
           heart
           will
           be
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           his
           mouth
           will
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           praises
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           he
           will
           acquaint
           others
           what
           a
           good
           God
           he
           is
           turned
           unto
           .
           If
           he
           have
           found
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           as
           Andrew
           and
           Philip
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           did
           ,
           he
           will
           presently
           report
           it
           to
           others
           ▪
           and
           invite
           them
           to
           come
           and
           see
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.41.46
           .
           Ioh.
           4.29
           .
           If
           Zacheus
           be
           converted
           ,
           he
           receiveth
           Christ
           joyfully
           ,
           Luk.
           19.6
           .
           If
           Matthew
           be
           converted
           ,
           he
           entertains
           him
           with
           a
           feast
           ,
           Luk.
           5.29
           .
           If
           Cornelus
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           call
           his
           kinsfolke
           and
           friends
           to
           partake
           of
           such
           a
           banquet
           ,
           Acts
           10.24
           .
           If
           David
           be
           converted
           himself
           ,
           he
           wil
           endeavour
           that
           other
           sinners
           may
           be
           converted
           too
           ,
           Psa.
           51.13
           .
           and
           will
           shew
           them
           what
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           for
           his
           soul.
           The
           turning
           of
           a
           sinner
           from
           evill
           to
           good
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           turning
           of
           a
           Bell
           from
           one
           side
           to
           another
           ,
           you
           cannot
           turn
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           make
           a
           sound
           ,
           and
           report
           its
           own
           motion
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           not
           a
           
           mouth
           open
           to
           report
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           to
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           to
           strengthen
           and
           edifie
           his
           brethren
           ,
           may
           justly
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           own
           conversion
           .
           In
           Aarons
           garments
           (
           which
           were
           types
           of
           holinesse
           )
           there
           were
           to
           be
           golden
           Bells
           and
           Pomegranates
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           we
           may
           make
           any
           allegoricall
           application
           of
           it
           )
           intimateth
           unto
           us
           ,
           That
           as
           a
           Holy
           life
           is
           fruitfull
           and
           active
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           spirituall
           obedience
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           loud
           and
           vocall
           in
           sounding
           forth
           the
           praises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thereby
           endeavouring
           to
           edifie
           the
           Church
           .
           
             Gedeons
             Lamps
          
           and
           Pitchers
           were
           accompanied
           with
           Trumpets
           ;
           when
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           put
           any
           light
           of
           grace
           into
           these
           earthen
           vessels
           of
           ou●s
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           mouthes
           full
           of
           thankfulnesse
           to
           return
           unto
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           that
           repentance
           is
           unsound
           which
           is
           not
           accompanied
           with
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           so
           that
           thankfulnesse
           is
           but
           empty
           and
           hypocriticall
           ,
           
           which
           doth
           not
           spring-out
           of
           sound
           repentance
           ;
           we
           use
           to
           say
           that
           the
           words
           of
           Fools
           are
           
             in
             labris
             nata
          
           ,
           borne
           in
           their
           lips
           :
           but
           the
           words
           of
           wise
           men
           are
           
             E
             sulc●pectoris
          
           ,
           drawn
           up
           out
           of
           an
           inward
           judgement
           .
           The
           
             Calves
             of
             the
             lips
          
           are
           no
           better
           then
           the
           
             Calves
             of
             the
             Stall
          
           in
           Gods
           account
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           an
           heart
           in
           them
           .
           Without
           this
           the
           promise
           here
           mad
           to
           God
           would
           be
           no
           other
           then
           that
           with
           which
           nurses
           deceive
           their
           little
           children
           ,
           when
           they
           promise
           them
           a
           gay
           golden
           new
           nothing
           .
           Praise
           in
           the
           mouth
           without
           repentance
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           Sea-weed
           that
           grows
           without
           a
           root
           .
           Like
           the
           powring
           of
           Balme
           and
           Spices
           upon
           a
           dead
           body
           ,
           which
           can
           
           never
           thorowly
           secure
           it
           from
           putrefaction
           .
           Like
           a
           perfume
           about
           one
           sick
           of
           the
           plague
           ,
           whose
           sweet
           smell
           carries
           infection
           along
           with
           it
           .
           
           It
           is
           not
           the
           mentioning
           of
           mercies
           ,
           but
           the
           improving
           of
           them
           unto
           piety
           ,
           which
           expresseth
           our
           thankfullnesse
           unto
           God.
           Gods
           sets
           every
           blessing
           upon
           our
           score
           ,
           and
           expects
           an
           answer
           and
           returne
           suteable
           .
           He
           compares
           Corazin
           and
           Bethsaida
           with
           Tyre●nd
           ●nd
           Sidon
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           lives
           be
           as
           bad
           as
           these
           ,
           their
           punishment
           shall
           be
           much
           heavier
           ,
           because
           the
           mercies
           they
           enjoyed
           were
           much
           greater
           .
           The
           
             not
             using
          
           of
           mercies
           is
           the
           being
           unthankfull
           for
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           heavie
           account
           which
           men
           must
           give
           for
           
             abused
             mercies
          
           ,
           Deut.
           32.6
           .
           Amos
           2.9.13
           .
           Luke
           13
           ▪
           7.
           
           Heb.
           6.7
           .
           Sins
           against
           mercy
           and
           under
           mercy
           ,
           are
           
             the
             first
             ripe
             fru●●
          
           ;
           when
           the
           Sun
           shines
           hottest
           ,
           the
           fruits
           ripen
           fastest
           ,
           Amos
           8.1.2
           .
           Ier.
           1.11.12
           .
           God
           doth
           not
           beare
           so
           long
           with
           the
           provocations
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           of
           those
           that
           are
           not
           
             a
             people
          
           ;
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Amorites
           were
           longer
           in
           ripening
           ,
           then
           the
           sins
           of
           Israel
           .
           When
           judgement
           is
           abroad
           ,
           it
           will
           begin
           at
           the
           House
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           II.
           We
           should
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           earnestly
           pressed
           unto
           this
           ,
           
           by
           how
           much
           it
           is
           the
           greater
           evidence
           of
           our
           conversion
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           how
           much
           more
           apt
           we
           are
           to
           call
           for
           mercies
           when
           we
           want
           them
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           Leper
           to
           returne
           praises
           when
           we
           do
           enjoy
           them
           .
           Ten
           cried
           to
           be
           healed
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           but
           one
           that
           returned
           glory
           to
           God.
           Vessels
           will
           sound
           when
           they
           are
           empty
           ,
           fill
           them
           and
           they
           are
           presently
           dumb
           .
           When
           we
           want
           mer●cies
           ,
           then
           with
           Pharaoh
           wee
           cry
           out
           for
           pardon
           ,
           for
           
           peace
           ,
           for
           supplies
           ,
           for
           deliverances
           ;
           but
           when
           prayers
           are
           answered
           ,
           and
           our
           turne
           served
           ,
           how
           few
           remember
           the
           method
           which
           God
           prescribes
           ,
           
             Call
             on
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             I
             will
             hear
             thee
             ,
             and
             th●n
             shalt
             glorifie
             me
             .
          
           Psal.
           50.15
           .
           yea
           how
           many
           like
           Swine
           trample
           on
           the
           meat
           that
           feeds
           them
           ,
           and
           tread
           under
           foot
           the
           mercies
           that
           preserve
           them
           ?
           How
           many
           are
           so
           greedily
           intent
           upon
           the
           things
           they
           desire
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           see
           nor
           value
           the
           things
           they
           enjoy
           .
           
             Omni●
             festinatio
             caeca
             est
          
           .
           It
           is
           noted
           even
           of
           good
           King
           Hezekiah
           ,
           that
           he
           
             did
             not
             render
             according
             to
             the
             benefits
          
           which
           he
           had
           received
           ,
           
           2
           Chron.
           32.25
           .
           Therefore
           we
           should
           be
           exhorted
           in
           our
           prayers
           for
           pardon
           and
           grace
           ,
           to
           do
           as
           the
           Church
           here
           doth
           ,
           to
           promise
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           Thankfulnesse
           and
           obediene
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           price
           to
           purchase
           mercy
           (
           for
           our
           good
           extends
           not
           unto
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           16.2
           )
           but
           as
           a
           tye
           and
           obligation
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           return
           the
           praise
           of
           mercy
           to
           him
           that
           gives
           it
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           us
           unto
           ,
           
             that
             our
             requests
             should
             be
             made
             known
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           with
           prayer
           and
           supplication
           ,
           but
           
             with
             Thankesgiving
          
           ,
           Phil.
           4.6
           .
           1
           Thess.
           5.
           17.18
           .
           1
           Tim.
           2.1
           .
           which
           we
           finde
           to
           have
           been
           his
           own
           practice
           .
           Eph.
           3
           ,
           14.20.21
           .
           We
           should
           keep
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           to
           quicken
           us
           unto
           dutie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           our
           own
           sins
           to
           make
           us
           cry
           for
           mercy
           .
           And
           unto
           this
           duty
           of
           Thanksgiving
           we
           may
           be
           excited
           ,
        
         
           I.
           By
           the
           consideration
           of
           
             Gods
             greatnesse
             .
             Great
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             greatly
             to
             be
             praised
             ,
          
           Psal.
           145.3
           .
           The
           praises
           of
           God
           should
           be
           according
           to
           his
           
           Name
           ,
           Ps.
           48.10
           .
           Ps.
           96.8
           .
           All
           things
           were
           made
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           return
           glory
           to
           him
           that
           made
           them
           .
           Because
           al
           things
           are
           
             of
             him
          
           ,
           therfore
           all
           must
           be
           
             to
             him
          
           ,
           Ro.
           11.36
           And
           this
           the
           very
           Figure
           of
           the
           world
           teacheth
           us
           .
           For
           a
           
             Circular
             line
          
           ends
           where
           it
           began
           ,
           and
           returns
           back
           into
           its
           originall
           point
           ,
           
           by
           that
           means
           strengthning
           and
           preserving
           it self
           .
           For
           things
           are
           usually
           strongest
           when
           nearest
           their
           originall
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           remote
           from
           that
           ,
           the
           weaker
           they
           grow
           .
           As
           a
           tree
           is
           strongest
           at
           the
           root
           ,
           and
           a
           branch
           or
           bough
           next
           the
           trunk
           or
           stock
           ,
           and
           the
           further
           out
           it
           grows
           from
           thence
           ,
           the
           smaller
           and
           we●ker
           it
           grows
           too
           ;
           and
           the
           further
           it
           is
           from
           the
           originall
           of
           its
           being
           ,
           the
           nearer
           it
           is
           unto
           not
           .
           Being
           .
           So
           all
           creatures
           are
           hereby
           taught
           both
           for
           preservation
           of
           that
           being
           they
           have
           ,
           &
           for
           supply
           of
           what
           perfections
           they
           want
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           ,
           for
           the
           setting
           forth
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           Maker
           ,
           (
           out
           of
           whose
           infinite
           Being
           all
           finite
           beings
           are
           sustained
           &
           perfected
           )
           to
           run
           back
           unto
           God
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           created
           .
           Rivers
           come
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           therefore
           run
           back
           into
           the
           Sea
           again
           ;
           The
           trees
           receive
           sap
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           while
           pay
           it
           back
           in
           those
           leaves
           that
           fall
           down
           to
           the
           earth
           again
           .
           Now
           as
           God
           hath
           made
           all
           creatures
           thus
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           greatnes
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           have
           them
           do
           it
           by
           these
           Principles
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           maner
           of
           working
           which
           he
           hath
           planted
           in
           them
           .
           Inanimate
           and
           meere
           
             naturall
             crea●ures
          
           are
           bid
           
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           Psal.
           148.8.9
           .
           but
           this
           ●hey
           do
           
             blindly
             and
             ignorantly
          
           ,
           like
           the
           arrow
           which
           flies
           toward
           the
           marke
           ,
           but
           understandeth
           not
           its
           
           own
           motion
           ,
           being
           directed
           thither
           by
           an
           understanding
           without
           and
           above
           it self
           .
           And
           thus
           when
           every
           thing
           by
           the
           naturall
           weight
           and
           inclination
           of
           its
           own
           form
           moveth
           to
           the
           place
           where
           it
           may
           be
           preserved
           ,
           or
           draweth
           to
           it
           those
           further
           degrees
           of
           perfection
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           improved
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           of
           being
           communicated
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           obeyeth
           the
           Law
           which
           he
           planted
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           his
           wise
           providence
           carried
           back
           towards
           him
           ,
           to
           derive
           its
           conservation
           &
           perfection
           from
           the
           same
           fountain
           from
           whence
           it
           s
           Being
           did
           proceed
           .
           But
           now
           
             reasonable
             creatures
          
           being
           by
           God
           enriched
           with
           
             Internall
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           that
           knowledge
           in
           his
           Church
           exceedingly
           raised
           by
           his
           manifestation
           of
           himself
           as
           their
           utte●most
           blessednesse
           in
           the
           Word
           unto
           them
           ,
           He
           therefore
           requires
           that
           we
           should
           
             worke
             actively
             ,
             and
             with
             intention
             of
             the
             End
          
           for
           which
           he
           made
           us
           ,
           guiding
           all
           our
           aimes
           and
           inclinations
           towards
           his
           glory
           by
           that
           internall
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Excellency
           which
           he
           hath
           implanted
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           revealed
           to
           us
           .
           And
           indeed
           all
           other
           creatures
           are
           in
           this
           sense
           said
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           infinite
           power
           ,
           wisdom
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           perfection
           of
           God
           which
           are
           in
           their
           beings
           and
           workings
           so
           notably
           relucent
           ,
           do
           become
           the
           object
           of
           
             reasonable
             creatures
          
           ,
           to
           contemplate
           upon
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           draw
           forth
           admiration
           and
           adoration
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           II.
           By
           the
           consideration
           of
           
             Gods
             goodnesse
          
           .
           He
           deserves
           it
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           
           He
           gives
           more
           to
           us
           then
           we
           are
           able
           to
           render
           unto
           him
           .
           The
           Sun
           shines
           on
           the
           Moon
           with
           his
           own
           glorious
           light
           ,
           the
           Moon
           
           ret●rns
           but
           a
           〈◊〉
           spotted
           light
           upon
           the
           world
           .
           We
           can
           return
           nothing
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           
             his
             own
          
           ,
           1
           Chro.
           29.16
           .
           and
           it
           goes
           not
           with
           that
           purity
           from
           us
           as
           it
           came
           unto
           us
           ,
           We
           cannot
           send
           forth
           a
           thought
           round
           about
           us
           ,
           but
           it
           w●ll
           returne
           with
           a
           report
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           that
           mercy
           calls
           for
           a
           returne
           of
           praise
           .
           a
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           mentioned
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           
             Taking
             away
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             receiving
             graciously
             ,
          
           this
           calls
           for
           the
           
             Calv●s
             of
             the
             lips
          
           to
           be
           offered
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           new
           Moons
           ,
           with
           Trumpets
           and
           solemnity
           ,
           
             Num
             ▪
          
           10.10
           .
           The
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           the
           more
           directly
           they
           fall
           on
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Moone
           ,
           doe
           fill
           it
           with
           the
           more
           abundant
           light
           :
           so
           the
           more
           copious
           and
           notable
           Gods
           mercies
           are
           unto
           us
           ,
           the
           more
           enlarged
           should
           our
           praises
           be
           unto
           him
           .
           Therefore
           true
           Penitents
           that
           have
           more
           tasted
           of
           mercy
           ,
           are
           more
           obliged
           unto
           thanksgiving
           ,
           Psal.
           147.20
           .
           
             Excellent
             speech
             is
             not
             comely
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             fools
             ,
          
           Prov.
           17.7
           .
           But
           
             Praise
             is
             comly
             for
             the
             upright
             ,
          
           Psal.
           33.1
           .
           For
           as
           God
           is
           most
           dishonoured
           by
           the
           sinnes
           of
           holy
           men
           when
           they
           are
           committed
           against
           light
           ,
           and
           break
           forth
           into
           scandall
           ,
           as
           a
           b
           spot
           in
           silk
           is
           a
           greater
           blemish
           then
           in
           Sackcloth
           ,
           2
           Sam
           12.14
           .
           So
           is
           he
           most
           honoured
           by
           the
           confession
           and
           praises
           of
           holy
           men
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           more
           of
           his
           glory
           and
           goodnesse
           then
           others
           ,
           and
           can
           report
           greater
           things
           of
           him
           .
           Wicked
           men
           speak
           of
           God
           by
           hear-say
           ,
           and
           by
           notion
           onely
           ,
           but
           holy
           men
           by
           c
           intimate
           Experience
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Queen
           of
           Sheha
           knew
           more
           of
           Solomons
           wisdom
           from
           his
           mouth
           ,
           then
           from
           his
           fame
           .
           He
           that
           sees
           but
           the
           outward
           Court
           and
           buildings
           of
           a
           Palace
           ,
           can
           say
           it
           is
           a
           glorious
           place
           :
           but
           he
           that
           like
           the
           Ambassadours
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Babylen
           in
           Hezekiah
           his
           time
           ,
           shall
           be
           admitted
           to
           see
           
             the
             house
             of
             precious
             things
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             Treasures
             of
             the
             Palace
          
           ,
           can
           speak
           much
           more
           honourably
           of
           it
           .
           Every
           one
           might
           see
           and
           admire
           the
           stones
           of
           the
           Temple
           without
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           admitted
           to
           view
           the
           Gold
           ,
           and
           curious
           workmanship
           within
           .
           The
           more
           intimate
           Communion
           a
           man
           hath
           with
           God
           as
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           the
           more
           glorious
           and
           abundant
           praises
           can
           he
           render
           unto
           him
           .
           Besides
           a
           
             Praise
             is
             the
             language
             of
             Heaven
          
           ;
           the
           whole
           Happinesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           there
           is
           to
           
             enjoy
             God
          
           ,
           and
           their
           whole
           busin●sse
           is
           
             to
             praise
             him
          
           .
           And
           they
           who
           are
           to
           live
           in
           another
           Countrey
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           solicitous
           to
           learn
           the
           language
           ,
           and
           foreacquaint
           themselves
           with
           the
           manners
           and
           usages
           of
           that
           countrey
           ,
           than
           they
           who
           have
           no
           hopes
           nor
           assurance
           of
           comming
           thither
           .
           As
           they
           who
           have
           hope
           to
           be
           
             like
             Christ
             in
             glory
          
           ,
           will
           purifie
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           be
           
             like
             him
             in
             grace
          
           ,
           1
           John
           3.2
           ,
           3.
           
           So
           they
           that
           have
           hope
           to
           praise
           him
           for
           ever
           in
           heaven
           ,
           will
           study
           the
           Song
           of
           Moses
           and
           of
           the
           Lamb
           before
           they
           come
           thither
           .
           And
           indeed
           none
           can
           praise
           God
           but
           they
           that
           can
           abase
           &
           deny
           themselves
           ;
           wicked
           men
           in
           all
           duties
           serve
           and
           seeke
           themselves
           .
           But
           the
           very
           formality
           of
           praise
           is
           
             to
             seek
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           the
           End
           of
           our
           so
           doing
           .
           The
           Apostle
           exhorts
           us
           
             to
             offer
             our selves
             a
             living
             
             sacrifice
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.1
           .
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           separate
           our selves
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           uses
           .
           The
           sacrifice
           we
           know
           was
           Gods
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           it
           was
           burnt
           and
           broken
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           .
           We
           must
           be
           such
           Sacrifices
           ,
           deny
           our selves
           ,
           be
           lost
           to
           our selves
           ;
           not
           serve
           ,
           nor
           seek
           ,
           nor
           aime
           at
           our selves
           :
           but
           resolve
           to
           esteeme
           nothing
           dear
           in
           comparison
           of
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           willing
           any
           way
           whether
           by
           life
           or
           by
           death
           that
           hee
           may
           be
           magnified
           in
           us
           ,
           Acts.
           21.13
           .
           Phil.
           1.20
           .
           
             Love
             of
             Communion
          
           in
           naturall
           creatures
           is
           stronger
           then
           self-love
           ;
           Stones
           will
           move
           upward
           ,
           fire
           downward
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           universe
           from
           a
           vacuity
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           compages
           of
           nature
           together
           .
           How
           much
           more
           is
           ,
           and
           ought
           the
           love
           of
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           new
           creature
           to
           be
           stronger
           then
           selfe-love
           whereby
           it
           seeks
           and
           serves
           it self
           ?
           And
           without
           this
           ,
           all
           other
           services
           are
           but
           Ananias
           hi●
           lye
           ,
           lies
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           keeping
           to
           our selves
           what
           we
           would
           seem
           to
           bestow
           upon
           him
           .
           Lifting
           up
           the
           eyes
           ,
           beating
           the
           breast
           ,
           spreading
           the
           hands
           ,
           bending
           the
           knee
           ,
           hanging
           down
           the
           head
           ,
           levelling
           the
           countenance
           ,
           sighing
           ,
           sobbing
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           howling
           ,
           all
           ,
           nothing
           else
           but
           mocking
           of
           God.
           And
           we
           may
           say
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperor
           of
           him
           that
           sold
           the
           glasses
           for
           pearl
           (
           though
           in
           a
           sadder
           sense
           )
           
             Imposturam
             faciunt
             &
             patientur
          
           .
           They
           deceive
           God
           ,
           and
           fail
           in
           his
           precepts
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           themselves
           deceived
           ,
           and
           faile
           in
           their
           owne
           expectation
           .
           For
           
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           By
           a
           double
           consideration
           of
           our selves
           .
           I.
           Of
           our
           natural
           Torpor
           and
           sluggishnesse
           unto
           this
           duty
           .
           As
           the
           dead
           Sea
           drinkes
           in
           the
           River
           Iordan
           ,
           
           
           and
           is
           never
           the
           sweeter
           ,
           and
           the
           ocean
           all
           other
           Rivers
           ,
           and
           is
           never
           the
           fresher
           .
           So
           wee
           are
           apt
           to
           receive
           daily
           mercies
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           still
           remaine
           unsensible
           of
           them
           ,
           unthankfull
           for
           them
           .
           Gods
           mercies
           to
           us
           are
           like
           the
           dew
           on
           all
           the
           ground
           ,
           our
           thanks
           to
           him
           like
           the
           dew
           on
           the
           fleece
           We
           are
           like
           Fishermens
           wheels
           ,
           wide
           at
           that
           end
           which
           lets
           in
           the
           Fish
           ,
           but
           narrow
           at
           the
           other
           end
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           get
           out
           againe
           .
           Greedy
           to
           get
           mercy
           ;
           ●enacious
           to
           hold
           it
           ,
           but
           unthankfull
           in
           acknowledging
           or
           right
           using
           of
           it
           .
           The
           rain
           comes
           down
           from
           heaven
           in
           showres
           ,
           it
           goes
           up
           but
           in
           mists
           .
           We
           sow
           in
           our
           land
           
             one
             measure
          
           ,
           and
           receive
           ten
           ;
           yea
           Isaac
           received
           an
           hundred
           fold
           ,
           Gen.
           26.
           12.
           
           But
           God
           sowes
           ten
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           an
           hundred
           mercies
           amongst
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           scarce
           returne
           the
           praise
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           one
           .
           Our
           hearts
           in
           this
           case
           are
           like
           the
           windows
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           1
           King.
           6.4
           .
           
             wide
             inward
          
           to
           let
           in
           mercies
           ,
           but
           
             narrow
             outward
          
           to
           let
           forth
           praises
           .
           Now
           as
           Solomon
           sayes
           ,
           
             if
             the
             iron
             be
             blunt
             ,
             we
             must
             put
             too
             the
             more
             strength
          
           ;
           and
           as
           Husbandmen
           use
           where
           the
           nature
           of
           land
           is
           more
           defective
           ,
           to
           supply
           it
           with
           the
           more
           importunate
           labour
           ;
           so
           having
           hearts
           so
           earthly
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           so
           heavenly
           a
           duty
           ,
           wee
           should
           use
           the
           more
           holy
           violence
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Widdow
           did
           extort
           justice
           from
           an
           unjust
           Judge
           by
           her
           continuall
           coming
           ,
           Luke
           18.5
           .
           we
           should
           presse
           and
           urge
           ,
           and
           with
           ingeminated
           importunity
           charge
           this
           duty
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           doth
           ,
           
             O
             that
             men
             would
             praise
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             &
             for
             his
             wonderfull
             workes
             to
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
          
           Psal.
           
           107.8
           ,
           15
           ,
           21
           ,
           31.
           
           II.
           Of
           our
           
             own
             benefit
          
           .
           For
           indeed
           all
           the
           benefit
           which
           ariseth
           out
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           redounds
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           God.
           His
           glory
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           eternally
           the
           same
           ,
           
           there
           is
           nor
           can
           be
           no
           accession
           unto
           that
           by
           all
           our
           praises
           .
           When
           a
           Glasse
           reflecteth
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           what
           was
           ,
           not
           any
           addition
           of
           what
           was
           not
           .
           When
           an
           excellent
           Orator
           makes
           a
           Panegyricall
           Oration
           in
           praise
           of
           some
           honourable
           Person
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           infuse
           any
           dramme
           of
           worth
           into
           the
           person
           ,
           but
           onely
           setteth
           forth
           and
           declareth
           that
           which
           is
           unto
           others
           .
           A
           curious
           Picture
           praiseth
           a
           beautifull
           face
           ,
           not
           by
           adding
           beauty
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           representing
           that
           which
           was
           in
           it
           before
           .
           The
           window
           which
           lets
           in
           light
           into
           an
           house
           ,
           doth
           not
           benefit
           the
           light
           ,
           but
           the
           house
           into
           which
           the
           light
           shineth
           .
           So
           our
           praising
           of
           God
           doth
           serve
           to
           quicken
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           refresh
           our selves
           ,
           who
           have
           interest
           in
           so
           good
           a
           God
           :
           or
           to
           edifie
           and
           incourage
           our
           brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           ambitious
           to
           serve
           so
           honourable
           a
           Master
           :
           but
           they
           adde
           no
           lustre
           or
           glory
           to
           God
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Now
           lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           .
           
           It
           is
           founded
           on
           the
           due
           apprehensions
           of
           
             Gods
             Being
             Good
             and
             of
             his
             Doing
             Good
             ,
             Psa.
          
           119.68
           .
           Or
           on
           his
           excellency
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           unto
           us
           .
           In
           the
           former
           respect
           it
           standeth
           in
           
             adoring
             and
             extolling
             the
             great
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
          
           ascribing
           in
           our
           hearts
           and
           mouths
           all
           blessednesse
           unto
           him
           ,
           acknowledging
           his
           infinite
           Majesty
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           Soveraignty
           over
           us
           his
           poore
           creatures
           ,
           Exod.
           15.11
           .
           Mic.
           7.18
           .
           and
           so
           covering
           our
           
           faces
           ,
           and
           abhorring
           our selves
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           Isaiah
           6.
           
           Ioh
           42.5.6
           .
           not
           daring
           to
           question
           any
           of
           his
           deep
           ,
           absolu●e
           ,
           and
           most
           unsearchable
           Counsels
           ;
           but
           because
           all
           things
           are
           
             of
             him
          
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           all
           things
           ough●
           to
           be
           
             for
             and
             to
             him
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           
             Ends
             of
             his
             glory
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             counsell
             of
             his
             own
          
           *
           
             will
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.20.21
           .
           Rom.
           11.33.36
           .
           Matth.
           11.25
           ,
           26.
           
           Psal.
           135.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Iob
           9.12
           .
           Ephes.
           1.11
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           respect
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           the
           God
           in
           whom
           we
           
             live
             and
             m●●e
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             ,
          
           and
           hope
           for
           our
           blessednesse
           :
           So
           it
           importeth
           ,
           first
           a
           glorying
           and
           rejoycing
           in
           him
           as
           our
           alone
           felicity
           ,
           Psal.
           33.1
           .
           Habac.
           3.18
           .
           Phil.
           4.4
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           choosing
           and
           preferring
           him
           above
           all
           other
           good
           things
           ,
           making
           him
           our
           end
           and
           aym
           ,
           in
           life
           ,
           in
           death
           ,
           in
           doing
           ,
           in
           suffering
           Rom.
           4
           7.8
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           thankfull
           acknowledgement
           of
           all
           his
           mercies
           ,
           as
           most
           beneficiall
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           most
           gratuitous
           and
           free
           in
           regard
           of
           him
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           7.18
           .
           Lam.
           3.22.23
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           a
           constant
           
             endeavour
             of
             a
             holy
             life
          
           ,
           so
           to
           bring
           forth
           frui●
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           finish
           his
           work
           which
           he
           hath
           set
           us
           ,
           so
           to
           order
           our
           conversation
           aright
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           may
           have
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           authority
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Love
           shed
           abroad
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           that
           a
           see
           our
           conversation
           may
           say
           ,
           doubtlesse
           ,
           the
           God
           whom
           these
           men
           serve
           after
           so
           holy
           a
           manner
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           despise
           all
           outward
           &
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           is
           a
           holy
           and
           blessed
           God
           ,
           infinitely
           able
           to
           comfort
           ,
           
           satisfie
           ,
           and
           reward
           all
           those
           that
           so
           conscionably
           and
           constantly
           give
           up
           themselves
           unto
           him
           ,
           Iohn
           15.8
           .
           and
           17.4
           .
           Psal.
           50.23
           .
           Deut.
           4.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Mat.
           5.16
           .
           2
           Cor.
           9.13
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2
           .
           1●
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           particular
           in
           their
           Covenant
           is
           ,
           
             amendmen
             of
             life
          
           ,
           
           and
           a
           more
           speciall
           care
           against
           those
           sins
           of
           carnall
           confidence
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           adultery
           ,
           whereby
           they
           had
           formerly
           dishonoured
           and
           provoked
           God.
           From
           whence
           there
           are
           two
           observations
           which
           offer
           themselves
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           true
           repentance
           and
           sound
           conversion
           ,
           as
           it
           makes
           a
           man
           thankfull
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           past
           ,
           so
           it
           makes
           him
           carefull
           against
           the
           practise
           of
           sin
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           especially
           those
           
             particular
             sinnes
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           had
           formerly
           most
           dishonoured
           God
           ,
           and
           defiled
           his
           own
           conscience
           .
           This
           doctrine
           consisteth
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           consider
           asunder
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           this
           care
           and
           purpose
           of
           amendment
           in
           generall
           .
           When
           the
           poore
           Converts
           who
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           the
           most
           precious
           and
           innocent
           bloud
           that
           ever
           was
           shed
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           convinced
           of
           that
           horrible
           sin
           ,
           and
           found
           those
           nailes
           wherewith
           they
           had
           fastned
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             glory
          
           to
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           pricking
           and
           piercing
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           with
           what
           bleeding
           and
           relenting
           affections
           did
           they
           mourne
           over
           him
           ?
           with
           what
           earnest
           importunities
           did
           they
           inquire
           after
           the
           way
           of
           salvation
           wherein
           they
           might
           serve
           and
           enjoy
           him
           ?
           never
           were
           their
           hands
           more
           cruell
           in
           shedding
           that
           bloud
           ,
           then
           their
           hearts
           were
           now
           sollicitous
           to
           be
           bathed
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           cleansed
           by
           it
           ,
           Acts
           2.37
           .
           The
           poore
           Prodigall
           who
           is
           the
           Embleme
           of
           a
           penitent
           
           sinner
           ,
           when
           hee
           
             came
             to
             himselfe
          
           againe
           ,
           or
           bethought
           himself
           ,
           
           as
           the
           phrase
           is
           ,
           1
           King.
           8.47
           .
           (
           for
           we
           doe
           never
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           doe
           withall
           forsake
           and
           lose
           our selves
           ,
           and
           are
           transported
           with
           a
           spirituall
           madnesse
           from
           our
           right
           mindes
           )
           immediately
           grew
           to
           a
           resolution
           of
           arising
           out
           of
           that
           base
           and
           brutish
           condition
           and
           of
           going
           home
           
             to
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           to
           his
           wit
           and
           senses
           againe
           .
           So
           when
           by
           Iohns
           preaching
           of
           repentance
           ,
           men
           were
           turned
           to
           the
           
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             just
          
           ,
           (
           for
           all
           unrighteousnesse
           is
           folly
           and
           madnes
           )
           and
           were
           prepared
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wee
           immediately
           finde
           what
           a
           speciall
           care
           they
           had
           to
           be
           informed
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           duty
           ,
           earnestly
           inquiring
           after
           that
           new
           course
           of
           obedience
           which
           they
           were
           now
           to
           walk
           ,
           Luke
           3.10.12
           ,
           14.
           
           All
           true
           penitents
           are
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           these
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           wee
           will
           not
           say
           
             any
             more
          
           ,
           and
           what
           have
           I
           to
           doe
           
             any
             more
          
           with
           Idols
           ?
           ver
           .
           8.
           as
           Ezra
           in
           his
           penitent
           prayer
           ,
           Should
           we
           
             now
             againe
          
           breake
           thy
           Commandements
           ?
           Chap.
           9.13
           .
           When
           Christ
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           he
           
             died
             no
             more
          
           :
           and
           when
           wee
           repent
           of
           sinne
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           with
           a
           repentance
           that
           must
           
             never
             any
             more
          
           bee
           repented
           of
           ,
           Rom.
           6.9
           ,
           12.
           2
           
           Cor.
           7.10
           .
           The
           time
           past
           of
           our
           life
           must
           suffice
           us
           to
           have
           wrought
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.3
           .
        
         
           This
           care
           ariseth
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           
             true
             repentance
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           two
           names
           usually
           given
           it
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             change
             of
             the
             mind
          
           ;
           the
           heart
           is
           framed
           to
           have
           other
           and
           truer
           notions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           heaven
           ,
           of
           hell
           ,
           of
           conscience
           ,
           of
           salvation
           then
           it
           it
           had
           before
           ;
           for
           the
           minde
           of
           wicked
           men
           being
           
           defiled
           ,
           they
           can
           frame
           to
           themselves
           none
           but
           impure
           apprehensions
           of
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           as
           a
           yellow
           eye
           sees
           every
           thing
           yellow
           ,
           and
           a
           bitter
           palate
           tastes
           every
           thing
           bitter
           .
           2.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             change
             of
             the
             cares
          
           ,
           and
           indeavours
           of
           life
           .
           That
           whereas
           before
           a
           man
           made
           provision
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           his
           study
           and
           care
           was
           how
           to
           satisfie
           the
           lusts
           of
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           Rom.
           13.14
           .
           what
           he
           should
           eate
           ,
           what
           he
           should
           drink
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           should
           be
           cloathed
           :
           Now
           his
           care
           is
           how
           he
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           how
           he
           may
           honour
           and
           enjoy
           God
           ,
           Acts
           2.37
           .
           and
           16.30
           .
           
           The
           first
           question
           in
           Repentance
           is
           ,
           
             What
             have
             I
             done
          
           ?
           Ier.
           8.6
           .
           and
           the
           next
           question
           is
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             doe
          
           ?
           Acts
           9.6
           .
           And
           this
           care
           repentance
           worketh
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           a
           
             godly
             sorrow
          
           for
           sinne
           past
           .
           
           It
           brings
           into
           a
           mans
           remembrance
           the
           history
           of
           his
           former
           life
           ,
           makes
           him
           with
           heavinesse
           of
           spirit
           recount
           the
           guilt
           of
           so
           many
           innumerable
           sinnes
           wherewith
           he
           had
           bound
           himselfe
           as
           with
           chaines
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           the
           losse
           of
           so
           much
           precious
           time
           mis-spent
           in
           the
           service
           of
           such
           a
           Master
           as
           had
           no
           other
           wages
           to
           give
           but
           shame
           and
           death
           .
           The
           horrible
           indignities
           thereby
           offered
           to
           the
           ●ajestie
           and
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           odious
           contempt
           of
           his
           holy
           Will
           and
           soveraigne
           Authority
           ;
           the
           daring
           neglect
           of
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           undervaluing
           of
           his
           rewards
           ;
           the
           high
           provocation
           of
           his
           jealousie
           and
           displeasure
           ;
           the
           base
           corrivalty
           and
           contesting
           of
           filthy
           lusts
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           precious
           bloud
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           the
           gainsaying
           ,
           and
           wrestling
           ,
           and
           stubborne
           antipathie
           of
           a
           carnall
           heart
           to
           the
           pure
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           
           Word
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           presumptuous
           repulses
           of
           him
           that
           standeth
           at
           the
           doore
           and
           knocks
           ,
           waiting
           that
           he
           may
           be
           gracious
           :
           the
           long
           turning
           of
           his
           back
           ,
           and
           thrusting
           away
           from
           him
           the
           word
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           by
           his
           Ambassadours
           had
           so
           often
           beseeched
           him
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           :
           The
           remembrance
           of
           these
           things
           makes
           a
           man
           looke
           with
           selfe-abhorrency
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           full
           detestation
           upon
           his
           former
           courses
           .
           And
           he
           now
           no
           longer
           considers
           the
           
             Silver
             or
             the
             Gold
          
           ,
           the
           profit
           or
           the
           pleasure
           of
           his
           wonted
           lusts
           ,
           
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           delectable
           or
           desirable
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           flesh
           ;
           he
           looks
           upon
           them
           as
           
             accursed
             things
          
           to
           be
           thrown
           away
           ,
           as
           the
           Converts
           did
           upon
           their
           costly
           and
           curious
           Books
           ,
           Acts
           19.19
           .
           Isa.
           30.22
           ,
           31
           ,
           7.
           
           Sin
           is
           like
           a
           
             plaited
             picture
          
           ;
           on
           the
           one
           side
           of
           it
           to
           the
           impenitent
           appeareth
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             beauty
             of
             pleasure
          
           whereby
           it
           bewitcheth
           and
           allureth
           them
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           side
           to
           the
           penitent
           appeareth
           nothing
           but
           the
           horrid
           and
           ugly
           
             face
             of
             guilt
          
           and
           shame
           whereby
           it
           amazeth
           and
           confoundeth
           them
           ;
           Thus
           the
           remembrance
           of
           sinne
           past
           (
           which
           they
           are
           very
           carefull
           to
           keep
           alwayes
           in
           their
           sight
           ,
           Psal.
           51.3
           .
           )
           doth
           by
           godly
           sorrow
           worke
           speciall
           care
           of
           amendment
           of
           life
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           6.37
           ,
           38.
           
           Psal.
           119.59
           .
           Ezec.
           16.61
           ,
           63.20.43
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           a
           present
           sense
           of
           the
           weight
           and
           burthen
           of
           remaining
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           work
           ,
           and
           move
           ,
           and
           put
           forth
           what
           strength
           they
           can
           to
           resist
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           us
           .
           As
           the
           time
           past
           wherein
           sinne
           raigned
           ,
           so
           the
           present
           burthen
           of
           sinne
           besetting
           
           us
           ,
           is
           esteemed
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           man
           carefull
           not
           to
           load
           himself
           wilfully
           with
           more
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           sinck
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           cry
           out
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           those
           which
           hee
           unwillingly
           lieth
           under
           already
           .
           a
           A
           very
           glutton
           when
           he
           is
           in
           a
           fit
           of
           the
           gout
           or
           stone
           ,
           will
           forbeare
           those
           meats
           which
           feed
           so
           painfull
           diseases
           .
           A
           penitent
           sinner
           is
           continually
           in
           paine
           under
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           dares
           not
           feed
           so
           dangerous
           and
           tormenting
           a
           disease
           .
           b
           The
           more
           spirituall
           any
           man
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           painefull
           and
           burdensome
           is
           corruption
           to
           him
           ,
           Rom.
           7.22
           .
           For
           sin
           to
           the
           
             new
             man
          
           is
           as
           sicknesse
           to
           the
           
             naturall
             man.
          
           The
           more
           exquisite
           and
           delicate
           the
           naturall
           senses
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           are
           they
           sensible
           and
           affected
           with
           that
           which
           offends
           nature
           .
           Contraries
           cannot
           bee
           together
           without
           combate
           .
           The
           spirit
           will
           lust
           against
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           a
           man
           to
           fulfill
           the
           lusts
           of
           it
           ,
           Gal.
           5
           16
           ,
           17.
           the
           seed
           of
           God
           will
           keep
           down
           the
           strength
           of
           sin
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           3.9
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           an
           holy
           jealousie
           ,
           
           and
           godly
           feare
           of
           the
           falsenesse
           and
           back-sliding
           of
           our
           corrupt
           heart
           ,
           lest
           like
           Lots
           wise
           it
           should
           look
           back
           towards
           Sodome
           ,
           and
           like
           Israel
           have
           a
           minde
           hankering
           after
           the
           flesh
           pots
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           the
           wonted
           profits
           and
           pleasures
           of
           forsaken
           lusts
           .
           A
           godly
           heart
           prizeth
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           feelings
           of
           spirituall
           comfort
           from
           thence
           arising
           above
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           is
           afraid
           to
           lose
           them
           .
           It
           hath
           felt
           the
           burnings
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           stingings
           of
           these
           fiery
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           
           hath
           often
           been
           forced
           to
           befoole
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           beshrew
           its
           own
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           with
           Ephraim
           to
           smite
           upon
           the
           thigh
           .
           And
           the
           burnt
           child
           dreads
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           dares
           not
           meddle
           any
           more
           with
           it
           ;
           Considers
           the
           heavinesse
           of
           Gods
           frown
           ,
           the
           rigour
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           ficklenesse
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           difficulty
           of
           finding
           Christ
           out
           when
           he
           hath
           withdrawn
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           of
           recovering
           light
           and
           peace
           againe
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           hath
           wilfully
           brought
           it selfe
           under
           a
           cloud
           ;
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           venture
           to
           harden
           it selfe
           against
           God.
           Thus
           godly
           feare
           keeps
           men
           from
           sin
           ,
           Iob
           31.23
           .
           Psal.
           119.120
           .
           Prov.
           28.14
           .
           Eccles.
           9.2
           .
           Ier.
           32
           40.
           
           Phil.
           2.12
           .
           Psal.
           4.4
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           a
           
             love
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           a
           sweet
           recounting
           of
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           him
           .
           The
           lesse
           a
           man
           loves
           sinne
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           shall
           love
           Christ.
           Now
           repentance
           works
           an
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           a
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           love
           is
           ever
           operative
           ,
           and
           putting
           forth
           it self
           towards
           holinesse
           of
           life
           .
           As
           the
           
             Love
             of
             God
          
           in
           Christ
           towards
           us
           worketh
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinne
           :
           so
           our
           reciprocall
           love
           ,
           wrought
           by
           the
           feeling
           and
           comfort
           of
           that
           forgivenesse
           ,
           worketh
           in
           us
           an
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           .
           A
           direct
           love
           begets
           a
           Reflect
           love
           ,
           as
           the
           heat
           wrought
           in
           the
           earth
           strikes
           back
           a
           heat
           up
           into
           the
           aire
           againe
           .
           The
           woman
           in
           the
           Gospel
           
             having
             much
             forgiven
             her
             ,
             loved
             much
             ,
          
           Luke
           7.47
           .
           
             Wee
             love
             him
             because
             he
             loved
             us
             first
          
           ;
           and
           love
           will
           not
           suffer
           a
           man
           to
           wrong
           the
           thing
           which
           hee
           loves
           .
           What
           man
           ever
           threw
           away
           Jewels
           or
           money
           when
           he
           might
           have
           kept
           them
           ?
           except
           when
           the
           
           predominant
           love
           of
           something
           better
           made
           these
           things
           comparatively
           hatefull
           ,
           Luke
           14.26
           .
           What
           woman
           could
           bee
           perswaded
           to
           throw
           away
           her
           sucking
           child
           from
           her
           breast
           unto
           Swine
           or
           Dogs
           to
           devoure
           it
           ?
           Our
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Law
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           cast
           him
           off
           ,
           or
           to
           throw
           his
           Law
           behind
           our
           backs
           .
           
             New
             obedience
          
           is
           over
           joyned
           unto
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           and
           repentance
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           method
           of
           Gods
           Decrees
           ,
           by
           the
           order
           and
           chaine
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           
             internall
             character
          
           and
           disposition
           of
           a
           childe
           of
           God.
           We
           are
           not
           Sonnes
           only
           by
           Adoption
           ,
           appointed
           to
           a
           
             new
             inheritance
          
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           Sons
           by
           Regeneration
           also
           ,
           partakers
           of
           a
           
             new
             nature
          
           ,
           designed
           unto
           a
           
             new
             life
          
           ,
           joyned
           unto
           a
           
             new
             head
          
           ,
           descended
           from
           a
           
             new
             Adam
          
           ,
           unto
           whom
           therefore
           we
           are
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           his
           suffrings
           to
           be
           made
           conformable
           ,
           Phil.
           3.10
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           many
           excellent
           and
           weighty
           arguments
           to
           inforce
           this
           upon
           us
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             If
             then
             ye
             be
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seek
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             Set
             your
             affection
             on
             things
             above
             ,
             not
             on
             things
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             For
             ye
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             your
             life
             is
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             ;
             when
             Christ
             who
             is
             our
             life
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             then
             shall
             ye
             also
             appeare
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             .
          
           1.
           
           Our
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           ;
           wee
           are
           
             risen
             with
             him
          
           ;
           what
           he
           did
           
             corporally
             for
             us
          
           ,
           hee
           doth
           the
           same
           
             spiritually
             in
             us
          
           .
           As
           a
           Saviour
           and
           Mediatour
           ,
           he
           died
           and
           rose
           alone
           ;
           But
           as
           a
           
             Head
             and
             second
             Adam
          
           ,
           he
           never
           did
           anything
           but
           his
           mysticall
           Body
           and
           seed
           were
           so
           taken
           into
           the
           fellowship
           
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           made
           conformable
           unto
           it
           .
           Therefore
           if
           he
           rose
           as
           a
           Saviour
           to
           
             justifie
             us
          
           ,
           we
           must
           as
           members
           be
           therein
           fashioned
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           rise
           spiritually
           by
           heavenly-mindednesse
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           life
           to
           
             glorifie
             him
          
           .
           2.
           
           We
           must
           have
           our
           affections
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           because
           
             Christ
             is
             there
          
           .
           The
           heart
           ever
           turns
           towards
           its
           treasure
           ;
           where
           the
           body
           is
           ,
           thither
           will
           the
           Eagles
           resort
           .
           3.
           
           He
           is
           there
           in
           
             glory
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
          
           ;
           and
           grace
           should
           move
           to
           glory
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           earth
           to
           the
           whole
           .
           And
           he
           is
           there
           in
           
             our
             businesse
          
           ,
           making
           intercession
           in
           our
           behalfe
           ,
           providing
           a
           place
           for
           us
           ,
           sending
           down
           gifts
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           the
           Client
           cannot
           but
           have
           his
           heart
           on
           his
           own
           businesse
           ,
           when
           the
           Advocate
           is
           actually
           stirring
           about
           it
           .
           4.
           
           We
           are
           
             dead
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           life
           of
           sinne
           .
           And
           a
           dead
           man
           takes
           no
           thought
           or
           care
           for
           the
           things
           of
           that
           life
           from
           whence
           he
           is
           departed
           .
           A
           man
           
             naturally
             dead
          
           looks
           not
           after
           food
           ,
           or
           rayment
           ,
           or
           land
           ,
           or
           money
           ,
           or
           labour
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           man
           
             dead
             to
             sinne
          
           ,
           takes
           no
           more
           care
           how
           to
           provide
           for
           it
           .
           5.
           
           In
           Christ
           we
           have
           a
           
             new
             life
          
           ,
           therefore
           we
           should
           have
           new
           inclinations
           sutable
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           new
           provisions
           laid
           in
           for
           it
           .
           A
           child
           in
           the
           womb
           is
           nourished
           by
           the
           navill
           ;
           being
           born
           ,
           it
           is
           nourished
           by
           the
           mouth
           .
           A
           naturall
           man
           feeds
           on
           worldly
           things
           by
           sense
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           man
           on
           heavenly
           things
           by
           faith
           and
           conscience
           .
           We
           can
           have
           nothing
           from
           the
           first
           Adam
           which
           is
           not
           mortall
           and
           mortiferous
           .
           Nothing
           from
           the
           second
           which
           is
           not
           
             vitall
             and
             eternall
          
           .
           Whatever
           the
           one
           gives
           us
           ,
           shrinks
           ,
           and
           withers
           into
           death
           ;
           whatever
           the
           other
           ,
           springs
           
           and
           proceeds
           unto
           immortall
           life
           .
           Our
           life
           therefore
           being
           new
           ,
           the
           affections
           which
           serve
           it
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           new
           likewise
           .
           6.
           
           This
           life
           is
           
             our
             own
          
           ,
           not
           so
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           .
           I
           can
           purchase
           in
           the
           world
           onely
           
             to
             me
             and
             mine
             Heires
          
           for
           ever
           ;
           but
           spirituall
           purchases
           are
           
             to
             my selfe
          
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           every
           mans
           affections
           are
           naturally
           most
           fixed
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           most
           his
           own
           .
           7.
           
           It
           is
           an
           
             hidden
             life
          
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           it
           is
           yet
           unseen
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           3.2
           .
           and
           though
           the
           Cabinet
           which
           is
           seen
           be
           rich
           ,
           yet
           the
           Iewell
           which
           is
           hidden
           in
           it
           is
           much
           richer
           .
           And
           as
           there
           is
           a
           
             sinfull
             curiosity
          
           in
           lust
           ,
           to
           look
           after
           the
           
             hidden
             things
             of
             iniquity
          
           ,
           and
           to
           hanker
           after
           forbidden
           pleasures
           :
           so
           there
           is
           a
           
             spirituall
             curiosity
          
           or
           ambition
           in
           grace
           ,
           to
           aspire
           towards
           hidden
           treasures
           ,
           to
           presse
           forward
           towards
           things
           that
           are
           before
           us
           ,
           
             to
             be
             cloathed
             upon
             with
             our
             house
             that
             is
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           As
           Absolom
           being
           brought
           from
           banishment
           ,
           longed
           to
           see
           the
           face
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           14.32
           :
           a
           So
           the
           soule
           being
           delivered
           out
           of
           the
           land
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           never
           thinks
           it
           sees
           enough
           of
           light
           .
           When
           God
           did
           most
           intimately
           reveale
           himself
           unto
           
             Moses
             ,
             Moses
          
           did
           most
           earnestly
           beseech
           him
           to
           
             shew
             him
             his
             glory
             ,
             Exod.
          
           33.11
           ,
           18.
           
           The
           more
           sweetnesse
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           first
           fruits
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           of
           Christ
           as
           is
           revealed
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           more
           strong
           are
           our
           affections
           to
           the
           whole
           Harvest
           ,
           to
           that
           abundance
           of
           him
           which
           is
           hidden
           from
           us
           .
           A
           few
           clusters
           of
           Grapes
           and
           bunches
           of
           Figges
           ,
           will
           inflame
           the
           desire
           of
           enjoying
           that
           Canaan
           which
           abounds
           with
           them
           .
           8.
           
           It
           is
           
             hidden
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           so
           hidden
           as
           that
           wee
           
           know
           where
           it
           is
           .
           *
           Hidden
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           enemy
           cannot
           reach
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           hidden
           from
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           childe
           .
           9.
           
           It
           is
           hidden
           
             in
             God.
          
           It
           is
           
             life
             in
             the
             fountaine
          
           ,
           Psal.
           36.9
           .
           And
           every
           thing
           is
           perfectest
           in
           its
           originall
           and
           fountaine
           .
           And
           this
           is
           such
           a
           fountaine
           of
           life
           as
           hath
           in
           it
           fulnesse
           without
           satiety
           ,
           and
           purity
           without
           defilement
           ,
           and
           perpetuity
           without
           decay
           ,
           and
           Al-sufficiency
           without
           defect
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           is
           
             but
             hidden
          
           ,
           it
           is
           
             not
             lost
          
           ;
           hidden
           like
           seed
           in
           the
           ground
           ;
           when
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           righteousnesse
           shall
           appear
           ,
           this
           life
           of
           ours
           in
           him
           will
           spring
           up
           and
           appear
           glorious
           .
        
         
           Now
           next
           let
           us
           consider
           this
           Care
           of
           Repentance
           against
           a
           mans
           own
           more
           particular
           and
           
             speciall
             sins
             .
             Ashur
             shall
             not
             save
             us
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             ride
             upon
             horses
             &c.
             
             Israel
          
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           very
           many
           provocations
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           come
           to
           covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           renew
           their
           repentance
           ,
           their
           thoughts
           and
           cares
           are
           most
           set
           against
           their
           
             carnall
             confidence
          
           ,
           and
           
             spirituall
             Adultery
          
           .
           Their
           most
           unfained
           detestations
           ,
           their
           most
           serious
           Resolutions
           were
           against
           these
           their
           most
           
             proper
             sinnes
          
           .
           True
           Repentance
           worketh
           indeed
           a
           
             generall
             hatred
             of
             every
             false
             way
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.128
           .
           and
           suffereth
           not
           a
           man
           to
           allow
           himselfe
           in
           the
           smallest
           sinne
           .
           Yet
           as
           the
           Dogge
           in
           hunting
           of
           the
           Deere
           ,
           though
           he
           drive
           the
           
             whole
             Herd
          
           before
           him
           ,
           yet
           fixeth
           his
           eye
           and
           sent
           upon
           some
           
             one
             particular
          
           which
           is
           singled
           out
           by
           the
           dart
           of
           the
           huntsman
           :
           
           so
           though
           sound
           conversion
           doe
           work
           an
           
             universall
             hatred
             of
             all
             sin
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           sinne
           ,
           (
           for
           Hatred
           is
           ever
           against
           the
           whole
           kinde
           of
           a
           thing
           )
           Though
           every
           member
           of
           
           the
           old
           man
           be
           mortified
           ,
           and
           every
           grace
           of
           the
           new
           man
           shaped
           and
           fashioned
           in
           us
           :
           yet
           the
           severest
           exercise
           of
           that
           Hatred
           is
           against
           the
           sinnes
           whereunto
           the
           conscience
           hath
           been
           more
           enslaved
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           the
           name
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           more
           dishonered
           .
           A
           man
           that
           hath
           many
           wounds
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           of
           them
           more
           deep
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           or
           nearer
           any
           vitall
           part
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           he
           will
           tend
           the
           cure
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           yet
           his
           chiefest
           care
           shall
           be
           towards
           that
           .
           As
           the
           King
           of
           Syria
           gave
           command
           to
           his
           Army
           to
           single
           out
           the
           
             King
             of
             Israel
          
           in
           the
           battle
           ,
           1
           King.
           22.31
           :
           so
           doth
           Repentance
           lay
           its
           batteries
           most
           against
           the
           highest
           and
           strongest
           and
           most
           
             raigning
             sinne
          
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           a
           man
           prized
           it
           before
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           doth
           he
           detest
           it
           now
           .
           They
           counted
           no
           silver
           nor
           gold
           too
           good
           to
           frame
           their
           Idols
           of
           before
           ;
           their
           eare-rings
           shall
           goe
           to
           make
           them
           a
           Calfe
           ,
           Exod.
           22.3
           .
           but
           when
           they
           repent
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           too
           base
           to
           compare
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           them
           unto
           ,
           Isay
           2
           :
           20.30
           :
           22.
           
        
         
           The
           Humane
           nature
           is
           the
           same
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           yet
           some
           faculties
           are
           more
           vigorous
           in
           some
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           other
           ;
           some
           witty
           ,
           others
           strong
           ,
           some
           beautifull
           ,
           others
           proper
           ,
           some
           a
           quick
           eye
           ,
           others
           a
           ready
           tongue
           ;
           some
           for
           learned
           ,
           others
           for
           mechanicall
           professions
           ;
           as
           some
           grounds
           take
           better
           to
           some
           kind
           of
           grain
           then
           to
           others
           :
           so
           in
           the
           
             new
             man
          
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           Christ
           are
           in
           some
           degree
           and
           proportion
           shaped
           in
           every
           Regenerate
           person
           ,
           yet
           one
           excels
           in
           one
           grace
           ,
           another
           in
           another
           .
           Abraham
           in
           faith
           ,
           Iob
           in
           patience
           ,
           Moses
           in
           
           meeknesse
           ,
           David
           in
           meditation
           ,
           Solomon
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           Phineas
           in
           zeal
           ,
           
             Mary
             Magdalene
          
           in
           love
           ,
           Paul
           in
           labour
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           is
           it
           in
           the
           
             old
             man
          
           too
           .
           Though
           by
           nature
           we
           have
           all
           the
           members
           of
           originall
           corruption
           ,
           yet
           these
           put
           themselves
           forth
           in
           actuall
           vigour
           differently
           .
           One
           man
           is
           more
           possessed
           by
           a
           proud
           divell
           ,
           another
           by
           an
           unclean
           one
           ,
           Ahaz
           superstitious
           ,
           Balaam
           ambitious
           ,
           Cain
           envious
           ,
           Corah
           stubborne
           ,
           Esau
           profane
           ,
           Ismael
           a
           mocker
           ,
           the
           young
           man
           a
           worldling
           .
           According
           to
           different
           complexions
           and
           tempers
           of
           body
           (
           by
           which
           Habituall
           lust
           is
           excited
           and
           called
           forth
           into
           act
           )
           or
           according
           to
           differences
           of
           education
           ,
           a
           countries
           ,
           b
           callings
           ,
           converse
           ,
           and
           interests
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           men
           are
           differently
           assaulted
           with
           distinct
           kinds
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           most
           men
           have
           their
           
             peccatum
             in
             deliciis
          
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           more
           properly
           call
           
             Their
             owne
             ,
             Psalm
          
           .
           18.23
           .
           And
           as
           this
           sinne
           is
           usually
           the
           speciall
           barre
           and
           obstacle
           that
           keeps
           men
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           example
           of
           the
           young
           man
           ,
           Mark.
           10.22
           .
           and
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           Iohn
           5.44
           ,
           12.42.43
           .
           So
           when
           Christ
           hath
           broken
           this
           obstacle
           ,
           and
           gotten
           the
           throne
           in
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           then
           the
           chei●e
           work
           of
           Repentance
           is
           to
           keep
           this
           sinne
           from
           gathering
           strength
           againe
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           say
           of
           some
           kinde
           of
           Serpents
           that
           being
           cut
           in
           pieces
           ,
           the
           parts
           will
           wriggle
           towards
           one
           
           another
           ,
           and
           close
           and
           get
           life
           againe
           :
           so
           of
           all
           sinnes
           a
           man
           is
           in
           most
           danger
           of
           the
           Reviving
           of
           his
           own
           proper
           corruption
           ,
           as
           being
           like
           the
           nettle
           ,
           whose
           rootes
           are
           so
           crooked
           ,
           are
           so
           catching
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           work
           of
           much
           care
           to
           keep
           the
           ground
           cleane
           of
           them
           after
           they
           are
           weeded
           out
           ▪
        
         
           And
           therefore
           repentance
           sets
           it selfe
           particularly
           against
           that
           sinne
           as
           a
           speciall
           argument
           of
           sincerity
           .
           
             I
             was
             upright
          
           ,
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             kept
             my selfe
             from
             mine
             iniquity
             .
          
           Psal.
           18.23
           .
           And
           
             he
             that
             it
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             keepeth
             himselfe
          
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           5.18
           .
           which
           hee
           doth
           certainly
           with
           most
           vigilancie
           there
           where
           he
           is
           in
           most
           danger
           of
           being
           assaulted
           .
           See
           in
           David
           ,
           He
           had
           in
           that
           great
           and
           scandalous
           fall
           of
           his
           ,
           stained
           his
           conscience
           with
           
             impure
             lust
          
           ,
           with
           the
           
             guilt
             of
             blood
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           out
           of
           ignorance
           or
           common
           infirmitie
           ,
           or
           suddaine
           passion
           and
           surprizall
           of
           some
           hastie
           temptation
           ,
           (
           which
           might
           happily
           h●ve
           consisted
           with
           uprightnes
           ,
           )
           but
           seriously
           ,
           and
           deliberately
           ,
           using
           many
           cunning
           arts
           ,
           and
           
             carnall
             shifts
          
           of
           sinfull
           wisedome
           to
           colour
           and
           daub
           it
           over
           :
           And
           lastly
           by
           this
           meanes
           had
           given
           a
           great
           blow
           to
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             caused
             his
             enemies
             to
             blaspheme
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Nathan
           tells
           him
           ,
           Sam.
           1●
           .
           14
           .
           )
           Therefore
           in
           his
           
             Penitentiall
             Psalme
          
           ,
           these
           foure
           things
           he
           principally
           insists
           upon
           ,
           A
           
             cleane
             heart
          
           ,
           pardon
           of
           
             bloud-guiltinesse
             ,
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
          
           and
           
             occasion
             to
             teach
             transgressours
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           converted
           ,
           Psal
           51.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           ●0
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           See
           it
           in
           Zacheus
           .
           Worldlinesse
           and
           defrauding
           
           had
           been
           his
           sinne
           ,
           a
           Restitution
           and
           Liberality
           are
           the
           evidences
           of
           his
           repentance
           in
           speciall
           for
           that
           sinne
           ,
           Luke
           19.8
           .
           So
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           Her
           sinne
           ,
           han
           been
           uncleannesse
           ,
           Her
           eyes
           vessels
           and
           factors
           for
           adultery
           ,
           Her
           haire
           a
           Net
           platted
           and
           spread
           to
           catch
           sinners
           .
           She
           remembred
           her
           wanton
           kisses
           ,
           her
           provoking
           perfumes
           ;
           and
           now
           in
           her
           conversion
           where
           her
           sinne
           had
           beene
           most
           prevalent
           ,
           there
           her
           sorrow
           was
           most
           penitent
           ,
           and
           her
           repentance
           most
           vigilant
           ;
           her
           eyes
           vessels
           of
           teares
           ,
           her
           kisses
           humbled
           ,
           or
           rather
           advanced
           unto
           the
           feet
           of
           Christ
           ;
           her
           haire
           a
           towell
           to
           wipe
           off
           those
           teares
           which
           she
           judged
           too
           uncleane
           for
           so
           holy
           feet
           to
           bee
           washed
           withall
           ;
           Her
           Oyntment
           poured
           out
           upon
           a
           new
           lover
           ,
           who
           had
           annointed
           her
           with
           his
           grace
           ,
           Luke
           7.37.38
           .
           The
           sinne
           of
           the
           Iaylor
           against
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           ,
           was
           
             cruelty
             ,
             Acts
          
           16.24
           .
           and
           the
           first
           fruit
           of
           his
           repentance
           was
           courtesie
           to
           them
           ;
           He
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           a
           dungeon
           into
           his
           owne
           house
           ;
           from
           the
           stocks
           ,
           to
           his
           table
           ;
           became
           an
           Host
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           Iaylor
           ,
           a
           Chyrurgian
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           Tormentor
           ,
           and
           washed
           their
           stripes
           ,
           vers
           .
           30.33.34
           .
           This
           was
           Daniels
           method
           of
           working
           repentance
           in
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           perswading
           a
           proud
           oppressing
           Tyrant
           unto
           justice
           and
           mercy
           ,
           Dan.
           4.27
           .
           and
           Paul
           unto
           Felix
           ,
           preaching
           before
           a
           b
           corrupt
           and
           lascivious
           Iudge
           ,
           of
           
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             Temperance
          
           ,
           and
           judgement
           to
           come
           ,
           Acts
           24.25
           .
           And
           to
           the
           learned
           and
           superstitious
           *
           Philosophers
           ,
           in
           a
           learned
           discovery
           ,
           and
           
           making
           known
           unto
           them
           their
           
             unknown
             God.
          
           Acts
           17.23
           .
           So
           Iohn
           the
           Preacher
           of
           Repentance
           laid
           his
           axe
           to
           
             the
             root
             of
             every
             tree
          
           ,
           to
           the
           radicall
           and
           prevailing
           lust
           in
           every
           order
           of
           men
           ;
           to
           extortion
           in
           the
           Publican
           ,
           and
           to
           covetousnesse
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           violence
           in
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           carnall
           confidence
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           Matth.
           3.7
           .
           Luke
           3.9.14
           .
           and
           so
           Christ
           to
           the
           young
           man
           ,
           
             One
             thing
             thou
             wantest
          
           ,
           Mark.
           10.21
           .
           and
           to
           the
           woman
           of
           
             Samaria
             ,
             Goe
             call
             thy
             husband
             ,
          
           John
           4.16
           .
           when
           indeed
           he
           was
           an
           Adulterer
           and
           not
           an
           Husband
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           care
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           is
           ;
           1.
           
           Because
           in
           godly
           Sorrow
           this
           Sinne
           hath
           lien
           most
           heavie
           upon
           the
           conscience
           .
           Hereby
           God
           hath
           been
           most
           of
           all
           despised
           and
           dishonoured
           ;
           our
           consciences
           most
           wasted
           and
           defiled
           :
           our
           hearts
           most
           hardned
           ;
           our
           affections
           most
           bewitched
           and
           intangled
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           a
           
             Master
             sinne
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           able
           to
           command
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           in
           many
           other
           
             servile
             lus●s
          
           to
           waite
           upon
           it
           .
           Many
           wounds
           even
           after
           they
           have
           been
           healed
           ,
           will
           against
           c●ange
           of
           weather
           affect
           the
           part
           wherein
           they
           were
           ,
           with
           paine
           and
           akeing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           men
           usually
           are
           more
           tender
           of
           that
           part
           ,
           keep
           it
           warmer
           ,
           fence
           it
           with
           Furres
           and
           Seare●cloathes
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           on
           our
           dishonourable
           parts
           we
           bestow
           the
           moe
           abundant
           honour
           ;
           so
           on
           such
           an
           infirme
           and
           tender
           part
           ,
           wee
           bestow
           the
           more
           abundant
           care
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           do
           we
           in
           those
           wounds
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           are
           aptest
           to
           bleed
           afresh
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hereby
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           wee
           testifie
           our
           uprightnesse
           .
           When
           we
           will
           not
           spare
           our
           beloved
           
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           roll
           it
           under
           our
           tongue
           ,
           nor
           hide
           it
           in
           our
           tent
           ,
           when
           we
           will
           not
           muffle
           nor
           disguise
           our selves
           like
           Tamar
           ,
           nor
           hide
           amongst
           the
           bushes
           and
           trees
           like
           Adam
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           belly
           of
           the
           Ship
           with
           Ionah
           ,
           nor
           spare
           any
           wedge
           of
           Gold
           with
           Achan
           ,
           or
           any
           delicate
           Agag
           ,
           any
           fatling
           sinnes
           with
           Saul
           ;
           but
           with
           David
           will
           shew
           that
           we
           hate
           every
           false
           way
           ,
           by
           throwing
           the
           first
           stone
           at
           our
           first
           sinne
           ,
           that
           which
           lay
           nearest
           and
           closest
           in
           our
           bosomes
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           cals
           
             Cutting
             off
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             plucking
             out
             the
             right
             eye
             .
          
           As
           Cranmer
           put
           that
           hand
           first
           into
           the
           fire
           which
           had
           before
           subscribed
           to
           save
           his
           life
           .
           The
           story
           of
           the
           
             Turkish
             Emperou●
          
           is
           commonly
           knowne
           ,
           who
           being
           reported
           so
           to
           dote
           on
           one
           of
           his
           Concubines
           ,
           as
           for
           love
           of
           her
           ,
           to
           neglect
           the
           affaires
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           caused
           her
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           in
           great
           pomp
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           her
           head
           before
           his
           Bashaws
           ,
           to
           assure
           them
           that
           nothing
           was
           so
           deare
           unto
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           could
           willingly
           p●rt
           from
           it
           to
           attend
           the
           publick
           welfare
           .
           This
           was
           an
           act
           of
           Cruelty
           in
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           like
           is
           an
           act
           of
           penitency
           in
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           Sacrifice
           the
           dearest
           affections
           wherewith
           wee
           served
           sinne
           ,
           Let
           Christ
           kill
           our
           Agag
           ,
           though
           delicately
           apparalled
           ,
           and
           divide
           the
           richest
           of
           all
           our
           spo●les
           .
           If
           we
           be
           learned
           ,
           we
           shall
           direct
           all
           our
           studies
           unto
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           Eccles.
           12.12.13
           .
           If
           Rich
           ,
           wee
           shall
           lay
           up
           a
           foundation
           of
           good
           wo●kes
           against
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           consecrate
           our
           merchand●ze
           as
           holy
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.18
           .
           Isai.
           23.16
           .
           If
           Wise
           ,
           if
           Honourable
           ,
           if
           Powerf●ll
           ,
           if
           adorned
           with
           any
           endowment
           ,
           our
           businesse
           will
           be
           with
           Be●al●el
           and
           Alohiah
           ,
           to
           adorne
           the
           Gospell
           
           with
           them
           all
           ,
           from
           our
           Gold
           ,
           to
           our
           
             Goats
             haire
          
           ,
           to
           lay
           al
           out
           upon
           the
           Sanctuary
           ;
           to
           make
           those
           members
           and
           abilities
           which
           had
           been
           Satans
           armor
           ,
           and
           weapons
           of
           unrighteousnesse
           to
           be
           now
           weapons
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           unto
           Christ
           Rom.
           6
           .
           1●
           .
           This
           is
           the
           holy
           revenge
           which
           godly
           sorrow
           taketh
           upon
           sin
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.11
           .
        
         
           If
           many
           men
           who
           professe
           repentance
           and
           think
           they
           are
           already
           long
           agoe
           converted
           unto
           God
           ,
           would
           ex●mine
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           conversion
           by
           this
           Touchstone
           ,
           it
           would
           minister
           matter
           of
           much
           humiliation
           and
           feare
           unto
           them
           ,
           when
           their
           ow●●
           heart
           would
           reply
           against
           them
           as
           Samuel
           against
           Saul
           ,
           Hast
           thou
           indeede
           ,
           as
           thou
           professest
           ,
           done
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           destroying
           
             Amaleck
             ,
             What
             then
             meaneth
             the
             bleating
             of
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             the
             lowing
             of
             the
             Oxen
             in
             mine
             eares
             ?
          
           what
           meane
           these
           worldly
           and
           covetous
           practises
           ?
           these
           Lascivious
           or
           Revengefull
           speeches
           ?
           these
           earthly
           ,
           sensuall
           ,
           or
           ambitious
           lusts
           ?
           are
           these
           Agags
           spared
           and
           kept
           delicately
           ,
           and
           canst
           thou
           please
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           a
           sound
           repentance
           ?
           Did
           Paul
           fear
           that
           God
           wou●d
           humble
           him
           for
           those
           that
           had
           not
           repented
           amongst
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           by
           this
           argument
           ,
           because
           hee
           should
           finde
           envyings
           ,
           strifes
           ,
           and
           debates
           amongst
           them
           ?
           2
           Cor.
           12.20.21
           ,
           And
           wilt
           thou
           presume
           of
           thy
           repentance
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           humbled
           when
           thou
           findest
           the
           same
           things
           in
           thy selfe
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           never
           yet
           proclamed
           defiance
           ●o
           thy
           beloved
           sinne
           ?
           made
           it
           the
           mark
           of
           thy
           greatest
           sorrowes
           ,
           of
           thy
           strongest
           prayers
           and
           complaints
           unto
           God
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           never
           stirred
           up
           
           
           an
           holy
           indignation
           and
           revenge
           against
           it
           ?
           and
           above
           all
           things
           taken
           off
           thy
           thoughts
           from
           the
           meditation
           and
           love
           of
           it
           ?
           and
           found
           pleasure
           in
           the
           Holy
           severity
           of
           Gods
           Book
           and
           the
           ministery
           thereof
           against
           it
           ?
           made
           no
           covenant
           with
           thine
           eye
           ,
           put
           no
           knife
           to
           thy
           throate
           ,
           set
           no
           dore
           before
           thy
           lips
           ,
           made
           no
           friends
           of
           unrighteous
           Mammon
           :
           dost
           thou
           still
           retaine
           hankering
           affections
           after
           thy
           wonted
           delights
           ,
           as
           Lots
           wife
           after
           Sodom
           ?
           and
           are
           the
           flesh
           pots
           of
           Egypt
           desirable
           in
           thy
           thoughts
           still
           ?
           
             Be
             not
             high-minded
             ,
             but
             feare
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           greater
           argument
           of
           an
           
             unsound
             Repentance
          
           then
           indulgent
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           reserved
           delight
           and
           complacency
           in
           a
           master
           sinne
           .
           The
           divell
           will
           diligently
           observe
           and
           hastily
           catch
           one
           kinde
           glance
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           (
           as
           Benhadads
           servants
           did
           ,
           1
           Kings
           20.33
           .
           )
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           to
           do
           us
           mischief
           .
           David
           had
           beene
           free
           from
           some
           of
           his
           greatest
           troubles
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           relented
           towards
           Absolom
           ,
           and
           called
           him
           home
           from
           banishment
           .
           He
           no
           sooner
           kissed
           Absolom
           ,
           but
           Absolom
           courted
           and
           kissed
           the
           people
           to
           steale
           their
           hearts
           away
           from
           him
           .
           As
           there
           are
           in
           points
           of
           
             faith
             ,
             fundamentall
             articles
          
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           in
           points
           of
           
             practice
             fundamentall
             duties
          
           .
           And
           amongst
           them
           none
           more
           primarie
           ,
           and
           essentiall
           unto
           true
           Christians
           then
           
             selfe-deniall
             ,
             Matth.
          
           16.24
           .
           and
           this
           is
           one
           speciall
           part
           and
           branch
           of
           selfe-deniall
           to
           keepe
           our selves
           from
           
             our
             own
             iniquity
          
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           to
           our
           most
           costly
           and
           darling
           lusts
           Get
           yee
           hence
           .
           Ashur
           away
           ,
           Idoles
           away
           ,
           I
           will
           rather
           bee
           fatherlesse
           ,
           then
           rely
           upon
           such
           Helpers
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOURH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               HOSEAH
               14.
               
               VER
               .
               3.4
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Ashur
               shall
               not
               save
               us
               ,
               wee
               will
               not
               ride
               upon
               Horses
               ,
               neither
               will
               we
               say
               any
               more
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               hands
               ,
               ye
               are
               our
               gods
               ;
               for
               in
               thee
               the
               fatherlesse
               findeth
               mercy
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               will
               heale
               their
               back-slidings
               ,
               I
               will
               love
               them
               freely
               ;
               for
               mine
               anger
               is
               turned
               away
               from
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           THere
           remaineth
           the
           second
           point
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           from
           the
           Promise
           or
           Covenant
           which
           Israel
           here
           makes
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           briefly
           touch
           ,
           and
           so
           proceed
           unto
           the
           fourth
           verse
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           That
           true
           Repentance
           and
           Conversion
           taketh
           
           off
           the
           Heart
           from
           all
           
             carnall
             confidence
          
           ,
           either
           in
           
             domesticall
             preparations
          
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           
             Wee
             will
             not
             ride
             upon
             Horses
             :
          
           or
           in
           
             forraigne
             ayde
          
           from
           any
           confederates
           ,
           especially
           enemies
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           never
           so
           potent
           ;
           
             Asshur
             shall
             not
             save
             us
          
           :
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           in
           any
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           
             corrupt
             worship
          
           ,
           which
           sends
           us
           to
           God
           the
           wrong
           way
           ,
           
             We
             will
             not
             say
             any
             more
             to
             the
             work
             of
             our
             hands
             ye
             are
             our
             gods
             ,
          
           and
           causeth
           the
           Soule
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           desperate
           ,
           so
           desolate
           ,
           so
           incurable
           ,
           to
           relie
           onely
           upon
           God.
           It
           is
           very
           much
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           fallen
           ,
           to
           affect
           an
           absolutenesse
           ,
           and
           a
           selfe-sufficiency
           ,
           to
           seek
           the
           good
           that
           he
           desireth
           within
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           derive
           from
           himselfe
           the
           strength
           whereby
           hee
           would
           repell
           any
           evill
           which
           he
           feareth
           .
           a
           This
           staying
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           Reflecting
           upon
           its
           owne
           power
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           affecting
           an
           independency
           upon
           any
           Superiour
           vertue
           in
           being
           and
           working
           ,
           making
           it selfe
           the
           first
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           End
           of
           its
           owne
           motions
           ;
           is
           by
           Divines
           conceived
           to
           have
           been
           the
           
             first
             sinne
          
           by
           which
           the
           creature
           fell
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           the
           
             first
             Temptation
          
           by
           which
           Satan
           prevailed
           ,
           to
           draw
           man
           from
           God
           too
           .
           For
           since
           next
           unto
           God
           every
           Reasonable
           created
           Being
           is
           nearest
           unto
           it self
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           conceive
           how
           it
           should
           turne
           from
           
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           next
           step
           turne
           
             unto
             it selfe
          
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           was
           in
           a
           regular
           dependence
           to
           have
           derived
           from
           God
           ,
           being
           fallen
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           doth
           by
           an
           irregular
           dependence
           seeke
           for
           from
           it self
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           men
           of
           power
           are
           apt
           to
           deifie
           their
           owne
           strength
           ,
           and
           to
           frame
           opinions
           of
           absolutenesse
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           deride
           the
           thoughts
           of
           any
           power
           above
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Exod.
          
           5.2
           .
           and
           
             Goliah
             ,
             ●
             Sam.
          
           17.8
           ,
           10
           ,
           44.
           and
           
             Nebuchadnezzer
             ,
             Dan.
          
           3.15
           .
           and
           Senacherib
           ,
           2
           King.
           18.33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           Isa.
           10
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           And
           men
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           deifie
           their
           owne
           reason
           ,
           and
           to
           deride
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           above
           or
           against
           their
           owne
           conceptions
           ,
           as
           
             Tyrus
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           38.2
           ,
           6.
           and
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           Luke
           16.14
           .
           Iohn
           7.48
           ,
           49
           ,
           52.
           
           Acts
           4.11
           .
           Isa.
           49.7
           .
           &
           53.3
           .
           and
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           Acts
           17.18
           ,
           32
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.22.23
           .
           And
           men
           of
           Morality
           and
           vertue
           ,
           to
           deifie
           their
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           to
           relie
           on
           their
           own
           merits
           and
           performances
           ,
           and
           to
           deride
           righteousnesse
           imputed
           and
           precarious
           ,
           as
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           
           ●
           .
           and
           Paul
           before
           his
           conversion
           ,
           Rom.
           7.9
           .
           Phil.
           3.6
           ,
           9.
           so
           naturall
           is
           it
           for
           a
           sinfull
           creature
           ,
           who
           seeketh
           onely
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           maketh
           himselfe
           the
           
             last
             End
          
           ,
           to
           seek
           onely
           
             unto
             himselfe
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           himselfe
           the
           
             first
             Cause
          
           and
           mover
           towards
           that
           End.
           
        
         
           But
           because
           God
           will
           
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             to
             another
             ,
          
           nor
           suffer
           any
           creature
           to
           incroach
           upon
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           or
           to
           sit
           downe
           in
           his
           Throne
           ,
           hee
           hath
           therefore
           alwayes
           blasted
           the
           policies
           and
           attempts
           of
           such
           as
           aspired
           unto
           such
           an
           Absolutenesse
           and
           Independencie
           ,
           making
           them
           know
           
           in
           the
           end
           
             that
             they
             are
             but
             men
             .
             Psal.
          
           9.19
           ,
           20.
           and
           that
           
             the
             most
             High
             ruleth
             over
             all
             :
          
           And
           that
           it
           is
           an
           Enterprize
           more
           full
           of
           folly
           then
           it
           is
           of
           pride
           for
           any
           creature
           to
           worke
           its
           owne
           safety
           and
           felicity
           out
           of
           it self
           .
           And
           as
           men
           usually
           are
           most
           vigilant
           upon
           their
           immediate
           interests
           ,
           and
           most
           jealous
           and
           active
           against
           all
           incroachments
           thereupon
           :
           so
           wee
           shall
           ever
           find
           that
           God
           doth
           single
           out
           no
           men
           to
           be
           so
           notable
           monuments
           of
           his
           Justice
           and
           their
           own
           ruine
           and
           folly
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           have
           vied
           with
           him
           in
           the
           points
           of
           power
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           other
           divine
           Prerogatives
           ,
           aspiring
           unto
           that
           absolutenesse
           ,
           selfe-sufficiency
           ,
           selfe-interest
           ,
           and
           independencie
           which
           belongeth
           onely
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           as
           he
           hath
           by
           the
           destruction
           of
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Senacherib
             ,
             Herod
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           taught
           us
           the
           madness
           of
           this
           ambition
           ;
           so
           doth
           he
           by
           our
           owne
           daily
           preservation
           teach
           us
           the
           same
           .
           For
           if
           God
           have
           appointed
           that
           we
           should
           
             goe
             out
             of
             our selves
          
           unto
           thing
           below
           for
           a
           
             vitall
             subsistence
          
           ,
           to
           bread
           for
           food
           ,
           to
           house
           for
           harbour
           ,
           to
           cloathes
           for
           warmth
           ,
           &c.
           
           Much
           more
           hath
           he
           appointed
           that
           we
           should
           goe
           out
           of
           our selves
           for
           a
           blessed
           and
           happy
           subsistence
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           is
           required
           unto
           blessednesse
           then
           unto
           life
           ,
           and
           by
           how
           much
           the
           greater
           is
           our
           Impotencie
           unto
           the
           greatest
           and
           highest
           end
           .
        
         
           
           Yet
           so
           desperate
           is
           the
           Aversion
           of
           sinfull
           man
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           is
           convinced
           of
           his
           Impotency
           ,
           and
           driven
           off
           from
           selfe-dependence
           ,
           and
           reduced
           unto
           such
           extremities
           as
           should
           in
           reason
           lead
           him
           backe
           unto
           God
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           hath
           
           
             no
             horses
             of
             his
             owne
          
           to
           ride
           upon
           ,
           no
           meanes
           of
           hi●
           owne
           to
           escape
           evill
           ,
           yet
           still
           he
           will
           betake
           himselfe
           unto
           creatures
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           enemies
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           enemies
           unto
           him
           too
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           was
           the
           Assyrian
           unto
           Israel
           )
           yet
           
             If
             Ephraim
             see
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             Iudah
             his
             wound
             ,
             Ephraim
             will
             to
             the
             Assyrian
             and
             King
             Iareb
             for
             help
             ,
             Hos.
          
           5
           ,
           13.
           
           If
           he
           must
           begge
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           rather
           of
           an
           enemy
           ,
           then
           a
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           he
           disswade
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           threaten
           him
           for
           it
           .
           Ahaz
           would
           not
           beleeve
           though
           a
           signe
           were
           offered
           him
           ,
           nor
           be
           perswaded
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           to
           deliver
           him
           from
           Rezin
           and
           Pekah
           ,
           though
           he
           promise
           him
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           under
           pretence
           of
           not
           tempting
           God
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           ,
           will
           weary
           God
           with
           his
           provocation
           ,
           and
           rob
           God
           to
           pay
           the
           
             Assyrian
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             an
             help
             but
             a
             distresse
             unto
             him
             .
          
           2
           King.
           16.5
           ,
           8.17
           ,
           18.
           2
           
           Chron.
           28.20
           ,
           21.
           
           Isay
           7.8.13
           .
           Isa.
           30.5
        
         
           Well
           ,
           God
           is
           many
           times
           pleased
           to
           way-lay
           humane
           Counsels
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           case
           too
           ,
           
           and
           so
           to
           strip
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           their
           owne
           provisions
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           forraigne
           succours
           and
           supplies
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           have
           no
           refuge
           left
           ▪
           but
           unto
           him
           .
           Their
           Horses
           faile
           them
           ,
           their
           Assyrian
           failes
           them
           ,
           
           Hos.
           7
           11
           ,
           12.
           and
           8.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Their
           Hope
           hath
           nothing
           either
           
             sub
             ratione
             Boni
          
           ,
           as
           really
           Good
           to
           Comfort
           them
           at
           home
           :
           or
           
             sub
             ratione
             Auxilii
          
           ,
           as
           matter
           of
           Help
           and
           aide
           to
           support
           them
           from
           abroad
           .
           They
           are
           brought
           as
           Israel
           into
           a
           Wildernesse
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           constrained
           to
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           no
           second
           causes
           to
           help
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           even
           here
           ,
           wicked
           men
           will
           make
           a
           shift
           to
           keepe
           off
           from
           
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           to
           turne
           unto
           .
           This
           is
           the
           formall
           and
           
             intimate
             malignity
          
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
             to
             decline
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           impatient
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           way
           .
           If
           wicked
           men
           be
           necessitated
           to
           implore
           help
           from
           God
           ,
           they
           will
           invent
           wayes
           of
           their
           owne
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           If
           Horses
           faile
           ,
           and
           Asshur
           faile
           ,
           
           and
           Israel
           must
           goe
           to
           God
           whether
           he
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           to
           the
           God
           that
           made
           him
           ,
           but
           
             to
             a
             god
             of
             his
             own
             making
          
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           most
           need
           of
           their
           glory
           ,
           they
           will
           
             change
             it
             into
             that
             which
             cannot
             profit
             ,
          
           Jer.
           2.11
           .
           So
           foolish
           was
           Ieroboam
           ,
           as
           by
           two
           Calves
           at
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           ,
           to
           thinke
           his
           Kingdome
           should
           be
           established
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           rooted
           out
           his
           owne
           family
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ruined
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           1
           King.
           12.28
           ,
           29.14
           ,
           10
           ,
           15
           ,
           29.
           2
           
           King.
           17.21
           ,
           23.
           
           Hos.
           8.4
           ,
           5.
           
           &
           10.5
           ,
           8
           ,
           18.
           
           So
           foolish
           was
           Ahaz
           as
           to
           seeke
           helpe
           of
           those
           gods
           which
           were
           the
           ruine
           of
           him
           and
           of
           all
           Israel
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           28.23
           .
           Such
           a
           strong
           antipathy
           and
           aversnesse
           there
           is
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           naturall
           men
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           when
           they
           are
           in
           distresse
           they
           goe
           
             to
             him
             last
             of
             all
          
           ;
           they
           never
           thinke
           of
           him
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           their
           own
           strength
           and
           their
           forraign
           confederacies
           hold
           out
           ;
           and
           when
           at
           last
           they
           are
           driven
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           hold
           communion
           with
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           way
           ,
           but
           frame
           carnall
           and
           superstitious
           wayes
           of
           worship
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           their
           very
           seeking
           unto
           him
           do
           provoke
           him
           to
           forsake
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           things
           whereon
           they
           lean
           ,
           goe
           up
           into
           their
           hand
           to
           pierce
           it
           ,
           Isa.
           15.2
           .
           Isa.
           16.12
           .
           1
           King.
           18.26
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           the
           proper
           worke
           of
           true
           Repentance
           
           being
           to
           turne
           a
           man
           the
           right
           way
           unto
           God
           ,
           ●t
           taketh
           a
           man
           off
           from
           all
           this
           carnall
           and
           superstitious
           confidence
           ,
           and
           directeth
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           greatest
           difficulties
           to
           cast
           it self
           with
           comfort
           and
           confidence
           upon
           God
           alone
           .
           So
           it
           is
           prophesied
           of
           the
           Remnant
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           penitent
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           remnant
           are
           those
           that
           came
           up
           
             with
             weeping
             and
             supplication
             ,
             seeking
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             asking
             the
             way
             to
             Sion
             ,
             with
             their
             faces
             thither-ward
             ,
          
           Jer.
           31
           7
           ,
           9.
           
           &
           50.4
           5.
           )
           that
           they
           should
           
             no
             more
             againe
             stay
             themselves
             upon
             him
             that
             smote
             them
             ,
             but
             should
             stay
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             should
             returne
             unto
             the
             Mighty
             God
             ,
             Isa.
          
           10.20
           ,
           21.
           
           They
           resolve
           the
           Lord
           shall
           save
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Assyrian
           .
           So
           say
           the
           godly
           in
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             An
             Horse
             is
             a
             vaine
             thing
             for
             safety
             ,
             neither
             shall
             he
             deliver
             any
             by
             his
             great
             strength
             ,
             &c.
             
             Our
             soule
             waiteth
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             help
             and
             shield
             ,
          
           Psal.
           33.17
           ,
           20.
           
           They
           will
           not
           say
           any
           more
           ,
           
             We
             will
             flie
             upon
             Horses
             ,
             we
             will
             ride
             upon
             the
             swift
             ,
          
           Isa.
           30.16
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           
             At
             that
             day
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           speaking
           of
           the
           penitent
           remnant
           and
           gleanings
           of
           
             Iacob
             )
             shall
             a
             man
             looke
             to
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             his
             eyes
             shall
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             not
             looke
             to
             the
             Altars
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             neither
             shall
             respect
             that
             which
             his
             fingers
             have
             made
             ,
             the
             groves
             or
             the
             images
             ,
          
           Isa.
           17.7
           ,
           8.
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Truly
             in
             vaine
             is
             salvation
             hoped
             for
             from
             the
             Hils
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             multitude
             of
             Mountaines
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Idols
           (
           whom
           they
           had
           set
           up
           and
           worshipped
           in
           high
           places
           .
           )
           
             Truly
             in
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             the
             salvation
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           Jer.
           3.23
           .
           They
           will
           not
           
           say
           any
           more
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           their
           hands
           ye
           are
           our
           gods
           .
        
         
           
           So
           then
           ,
           the
           plaine
           duties
           of
           the
           Text
           are
           these
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           trust
           in
           God
           who
           is
           All-sufficient
           to
           helpe
           ,
           who
           is
           Iehovah
           ,
           the
           fountaine
           of
           Being
           ,
           and
           can
           give
           Being
           to
           any
           promise
           ,
           to
           any
           mercy
           which
           he
           intends
           for
           his
           people
           ;
           can
           not
           onely
           Worke
           ,
           but
           Command
           ;
           not
           onely
           Command
           ,
           but
           Create
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           fetch
           it
           out
           of
           darknesse
           and
           desolation
           ;
           Hee
           hath
           
             everlasting
             strength
          
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           time
           ,
           no
           case
           ,
           no
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           his
           Help
           is
           not
           at
           hand
           ,
           when
           ever
           hee
           shall
           command
           it
           ,
           Isa.
           26.4
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           must
           not
           trust
           in
           any
           Creature
           .
           1.
           
           Not
           in
           Asshur
           ,
           in
           any
           confederacy
           or
           combination
           with
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           be
           they
           otherwise
           never
           so
           potent
           .
           Iehoshaphat
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Ships
             were
             broken
          
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           20.35
           ,
           37.
           
           Ahaz
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           his
           
             people
             were
             distressed
          
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           28.21
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           for
           Gods
           enemies
           to
           be
           cordiall
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           cordiall
           to
           their
           God.
           There
           is
           such
           an
           irreconcileable
           Enmity
           betweene
           the
           
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           incredible
           to
           suppose
           that
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           will
           doe
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           
             p●r
             se
          
           ,
           tend
           to
           the
           good
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           End
           and
           designe
           by
           them
           pursued
           can
           be
           severed
           from
           their
           owne
           malignant
           interest
           .
           Let
           white
           be
           mingled
           with
           any
           colour
           which
           is
           not
           it self
           ,
           and
           it
           loseth
           of
           its
           owne
           beauty
           .
           It
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           Gods
           people
           to
           joyne
           with
           any
           that
           are
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           lose
           of
           their
           own
           purity
           thereby
           .
           He
           must
           be
           
           as
           wise
           ,
           and
           as
           potent
           as
           God
           ,
           that
           can
           use
           the
           ●age
           of
           
             Gods
             enemies
          
           ,
           and
           convert
           it
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           to
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           at
           pleasure
           to
           restraine
           and
           call
           it
           in
           againe
           .
           We
           must
           ever
           take
           heed
           of
           this
           dangerous
           competition
           betweene
           our
           
             own
             interests
          
           and
           Gods
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           tender
           and
           intent
           upon
           that
           ,
           as
           to
           hazard
           and
           shake
           this
           .
           Ieroboam
           did
           so
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           fatall
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Israel
           .
           The
           End
           of
           Iudahs
           combining
           with
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           was
           that
           they
           might
           
             rejoyce
             against
          
           Rezin
           and
           Remaliahs
           sonne
           :
           but
           the
           consequent
           of
           it
           which
           they
           never
           intended
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Assyrian
             came
             over
             all
             the
             channels
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             the
             bankes
             ,
          
           and
           overflowed
           ,
           and
           went
           over
           ,
           and
           reached
           to
           the
           very
           necke
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           
             Immanuels
             land
          
           ,
           would
           have
           endangered
           the
           drowning
           of
           it
           ,
           Isa.
           8.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           If
           Israel
           for
           his
           owne
           ends
           joyne
           with
           Ashur
           ,
           it
           will
           hardly
           be
           possible
           for
           him
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           though
           against
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           not
           to
           promote
           the
           Ends
           of
           Ashur
           against
           
             God
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           against
           himselfe
           too
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Prophet
           would
           not
           have
           in
           that
           case
           Gods
           people
           to
           be
           dismayed
           ,
           or
           to
           say
           ,
           
             a
             Confedera●ie
             ,
             a
             Confederacie
          
           ;
           but
           to
           
             sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             their
             feare
             and
             their
             dread
             ,
          
           who
           will
           certainly
           be
           a
           Sanctuary
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           
             binde
             up
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             seale
             the
             Law
             amongst
             his
             Disciples
             ,
          
           when
           others
           shall
           
             stumble
             and
             fall
             ,
             and
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             be
             snared
             and
             be
             taken
             .
          
           If
           we
           preserve
           Immanuels
           right
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           ours
           in
           him
           ,
           all
           confederacies
           against
           us
           shall
           be
           broken
           ,
           all
           counsels
           shall
           come
           to
           nought
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           Not
           in
           Horses
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           Humane
           preparations
           and
           provisions
           of
           our
           owne
           .
           
             Some
             trust
             in
             Charets
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             Horses
             ,
             but
             we
          
           (
           saith
           David
           )
           
             will
             remember
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             Psalm
          
           20.7
           .
           That
           Name
           c●n
           do
           more
           with
           a
           sling
           and
           a
           stone
           ,
           then
           Goliah
           with
           all
           his
           armour
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           17
           .
           4●
           .
           It
           is
           
             a
             strong
             tower
          
           for
           protection
           and
           safety
           to
           all
           ●hat
           flie
           unto
           it
           ,
           Pro.
           18.10
           .
           Whereas
           Horses
           though
           they
           be
           
             prepared
             against
             the
             day
             of
             battell
             ,
          
           yet
           
             safety
             commeth
             onely
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Prov.
           21.31
           .
           
             Horses
             are
             flesh
             and
             not
             spirit
             ,
             and
             thei●
             Riders
             are
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             God
          
           ;
           and
           
             cursed
             are
             they
             that
             make
             flesh
             their
             arme
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Isa.
          
           31.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Ier.
           17.5
           .
           No
           ,
           not
           in
           variety
           of
           meanes
           and
           wayes
           of
           Help
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           intimated
           in
           the
           word
           R●ding
           ,
           from
           one
           confederate
           unto
           another
           :
           if
           Asshur
           faile
           ,
           I
           will
           post
           to
           Egypt
           ;
           if
           one
           friend
           or
           counsell
           faile
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           haste
           to
           another
           ;
           a
           sinne
           very
           frequently
           charged
           upon
           
             Israel
             ,
             Hos.
          
           7.11
           .
           Isa.
           20.5
           .
           Isa.
           57.10
           .
           Ier.
           2.36
           ,
           37.
           
           These
           are
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           in
           ,
           1.
           because
           of
           the
           
             intrinsecaell
             weaknesse
          
           and
           defect
           of
           ability
           in
           the
           creature
           to
           help
           ,
           
             Every
             man
             is
             a
             lyar
          
           ,
           either
           by
           imposture
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           purpose
           ;
           or
           by
           impotency
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           event
           ,
           deceiving
           those
           that
           relie
           upon
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           62.9
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           of
           ignorance
           and
           defect
           of
           wisdome
           in
           us
           to
           apply
           that
           strength
           which
           is
           in
           the
           creature
           unto
           the
           best
           advantage
           .
           None
           but
           an
           Artificer
           can
           turne
           and
           governe
           the
           naturall
           efficacy
           of
           fire
           ,
           winde
           ,
           water
           ,
           unto
           the
           workes
           of
           art
           .
           a
           The
           wisdome
           whereby
           wee
           should
           direct
           created
           vertues
           
           unto
           humane
           Ends
           is
           not
           in
           or
           of
           our selves
           ,
           but
           it
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           Iames.
           1.5
           .
           Isai.
           28.26
           ,
           29.
           
           Exod·
           36.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Eccles.
           7.24
           .
           &
           9.1
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           in
           Idols
           ,
           
           not
           in
           corrupting
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           a
           Idols
           are
           lies
           ,
           and
           
             teachers
             of
             lies
          
           ,
           and
           promisers
           of
           lies
           to
           all
           that
           trust
           in
           them
           ,
           Ier.
           10.8
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Habac.
           2.18
           .
           Rev.
           22.15
           .
           an
           Idoll
           is
           just
           b
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.4
           .
           and
           that
           which
           is
           nothing
           ,
           can
           doe
           nothing
           for
           those
           that
           relie
           upon
           it
           .
           What
           ever
           thing
           a
           man
           trusteth
           in
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           these
           things
           in
           it
           to
           ground
           that
           confidence
           upon
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           a
           Knowledge
           of
           him
           and
           his
           wants
           ;
           therefore
           we
           are
           bid
           to
           trust
           in
           Gods
           providence
           over
           us
           for
           all
           outward
           good
           things
           ,
           because
           he
           knoweth
           that
           we
           have
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           Mat.
           5.32
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           loving
           and
           mercifull
           disposition
           to
           helpe
           him
           .
           A
           man
           may
           sometimes
           receive
           helpe
           from
           such
           as
           love
           him
           not
           ,
           out
           of
           policy
           and
           in
           pursuance
           of
           other
           Ends
           and
           intends
           :
           but
           he
           cannot
           confidently
           relie
           upon
           any
           aide
           which
           is
           not
           first
           founded
           in
           love
           .
           I
           ever
           suspect
           and
           feare
           the
           gifts
           and
           succours
           which
           proceed
           form
           an
           c
           Enemy
           ;
           they
           will
           have
           their
           owne
           Ends
           onely
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           they
           seeme
           to
           tender
           and
           serve
           me
           ;
           therefore
           David
           singleth
           our
           Gods
           mercy
           as
           the
           object
           of
           his
           
             Trust
             ,
             Psal.
          
           52.8
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           manifestation
           of
           that
           love
           in
           some
           promise
           or
           other
           ,
           ingageing
           unto
           assistance
           .
           For
           how
           can
           I
           with
           assurance
           ,
           and
           without
           hesitancy
           expect
           helpe
           there
           where
           I
           never
           received
           any
           promise
           of
           it
           ?
           here
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           
             Davids
             ,
             
             Iehoshaphats
             ,
             Daniels
          
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           word
           and
           promise
           which
           he
           had
           passed
           unto
           them
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           17.25
           ,
           27.
           
           Psal.
           119.42
           .
           2
           Chron.
           20.7
           ,
           8.
           
           Dan.
           9.2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Truth
           and
           fidelity
           in
           the
           care
           to
           make
           these
           promises
           good
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           us
           so
           confidently
           trust
           in
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           they
           are
           all
           
             Yea
             and
             Amen
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lie
          
           ,
           or
           deceive
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           to
           seeke
           his
           face
           in
           vaine
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.20
           .
           Iosh.
           21.45
           .
           Hebr.
           6.18
           .
           Isai.
           45.19
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Power
           to
           give
           Being
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           act
           whatsoever
           is
           thus
           promised
           .
           That
           which
           a
           man
           leanes
           upon
           ,
           must
           have
           strength
           to
           bear
           the
           weight
           which
           is
           laid
           upon
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           great
           ground
           of
           our
           trusting
           in
           God
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           all
           other
           helpes
           faile
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           
             I
             Am
          
           ,
           that
           can
           create
           and
           give
           a
           being
           to
           every
           thing
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           because
           
             power
             belongeth
             unto
             him
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             the
             Lord
             Iehovah
             is
             everlasting
             strength
             ,
          
           and
           nothing
           is
           too
           hard
           ,
           no
           help
           too
           great
           for
           him
           who
           made
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           can
           command
           all
           the
           Creatures
           which
           he
           made
           to
           serve
           those
           whom
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           helpe
           .
           Psal.
           62.8
           ,
           11.
           
           Exod.
           3.14
           .
           Isay.
           26.4
           .
           Gen.
           18.14
           .
           Ier.
           32.17
           .
           Psal.
           121.2
           .
           Rom.
           4.19
           ,
           21.
           
           Matth.
           8.2
           .
           Now
           whosoever
           seeks
           for
           any
           of
           these
           grounds
           of
           trust
           in
           Idols
           ,
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           faile
           of
           them
           .
           Knowledge
           they
           have
           none
           .
           Isay
           .
           44.9
           .
           and
           therefore
           love
           they
           have
           none
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           that
           love
           any
           thing
           which
           knowes
           nothing
           ?
           Truth
           they
           have
           none
           ,
           neither
           of
           being
           in
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           of
           promise
           to
           those
           that
           trust
           in
           
           them
           ;
           the
           very
           formality
           of
           an
           Idol
           is
           to
           be
           a
           lye
           ,
           to
           stand
           for
           that
           which
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           present
           that
           which
           it
           is
           most
           unlike
           ,
           Isay
           44.20.40.18
           .
           Ier.
           10.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           and
           power
           they
           have
           none
           either
           to
           heare
           ,
           or
           save
           ,
           Isay.
           45.20.46.7.41.23.24.28
           ,
           29.
           
           And
           therefore
           that
           repentance
           which
           shaketh
           off
           confidence
           in
           Idols
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           convert
           a
           man
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           unto
           himselfe
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           onely
           an
           impious
           ,
           but
           a
           sottish
           thing
           ,
           and
           below
           the
           reason
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           first
           to
           make
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           worship
           it
           ,
           to
           expect
           safety
           from
           that
           which
           did
           receive
           being
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           Isay.
           46.7
           ,
           8.
           
           These
           are
           the
           three
           great
           props
           of
           carnall
           confidence
           ,
           
             forraigne
             interests
             ,
             domesticall
             treasures
             ,
             superstitious
             devotions
          
           ;
           when
           men
           please
           themselves
           in
           the
           
             children
             of
             strangers
          
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           
             land
             full
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             and
             treasures
             ,
          
           full
           of
           horses
           and
           Charets
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Idols
           :
           hoard
           up
           provisions
           and
           preparations
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           comply
           with
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           abroad
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           at
           home
           .
           Isay
           2.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           These
           are
           the
           things
           for
           which
           God
           threatneth
           terribly
           to
           shake
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           downe
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           low
           the
           loftines
           of
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           ,
           (
           as
           Ephraim
           here
           by
           long
           and
           sad
           experience
           ,
           doth
           )
           penitently
           renounce
           and
           abjure
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           this
           is
           matter
           for
           which
           all
           of
           us
           may
           be
           humbled
           .
           
           There
           is
           no
           sinne
           more
           usuall
           amongst
           men
           then
           
             carnall
             confidence
          
           ,
           to
           lean
           on
           our
           owne
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           wealth
           ,
           or
           power
           ,
           or
           supplies
           from
           others
           ,
           to
           deifie
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           Armies
           ,
           or
           Horses
           ,
           and
           treasures
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           our
           hearts
           rise
           or
           
           fall
           ,
           sinke
           or
           beare
           up
           within
           us
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           creature
           is
           helpefull
           or
           uselesse
           ,
           nearer
           or
           farther
           from
           us
           ;
           As
           if
           God
           were
           not
           a
           
             God
             afarre
             off
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           neare
           at
           hand
           .
           This
           we
           may
           justly
           fear
           ,
           God
           has
           ,
           and
           still
           will
           visit
           us
           for
           ,
           because
           we
           doe
           not
           
             sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             himselfe
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             our
             feare
             and
             our
             defence
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           will
           blow
           upon
           all
           such
           counsells
           ,
           and
           preparations
           ,
           as
           carnall
           confidence
           doth
           deifie
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           we
           must
           be
           exhorted
           to
           take
           off
           our
           hopes
           and
           feares
           from
           second
           causes
           ,
           not
           to
           glory
           in
           an
           arm
           of
           flesh
           ,
           or
           to
           droope
           when
           that
           failes
           us
           ;
           not
           to
           say
           in
           our
           prosperity
           ,
           
             our
             mountaine
             is
             so
             strong
          
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           shaken
           ,
           nor
           in
           our
           sufferings
           ,
           that
           our
           
             wound
             is
             incurable
          
           ,
           or
           our
           grave
           so
           deepe
           that
           we
           shall
           never
           be
           raised
           againe
           .
           But
           to
           make
           the
           
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             strong
             tower
          
           ;
           for
           
             they
             who
             know
             thy
             name
             will
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
          
           and
           for
           direction
           herein
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Absolutely
           and
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           because
           he
           onely
           is
           Absolute
           and
           of
           himselfe
           .
           Other
           things
           as
           they
           have
           their
           being
           ,
           so
           have
           they
           their
           working
           and
           power
           of
           doing
           good
           or
           evill
           onely
           from
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           4.4
           ,
           Iohn
           .
           19.11
           .
           a
           And
           therefore
           till
           he
           take
           himselfe
           away
           ,
           though
           he
           take
           all
           other
           things
           away
           from
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           mater
           of
           encouragement
           and
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           Lord
           still
           ,
           as
           David
           and
           Habakuk
           resolve
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           30.6
           .
           Habac.
           3.17
           ,
           18.
           
           All
           the
           world
           cannot
           take
           away
           any
           promise
           from
           any
           servant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           more
           of
           Reality
           in
           the
           least
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           greatest
           performance
           of
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           trust
           him
           a
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           not
           in
           any
           precipices
           or
           presumptions
           of
           our
           owne
           .
           
             Trust
             in
             him
             and
             doe
             good
             ,
          
           Psal.
           37.3
           .
           First
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           trust
           in
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           Help
           and
           shield
           onely
           unto
           such
           ,
           Psal.
           115.11
           .
           It
           is
           high
           insolence
           for
           any
           man
           to
           leane
           upon
           God
           without
           his
           leave
           ,
           and
           he
           alloweth
           none
           to
           doe
           it
           but
           such
           as
           
             feare
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             voyce
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
          
           Isay.
           50.10
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           trust
           him
           in
           the
           b
           way
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           such
           meanes
           as
           he
           hath
           sanctified
           and
           appointed
           .
           Though
           m●n
           liveth
           not
           by
           bread
           alone
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           word
           of
           blessing
           which
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           that
           word
           is
           by
           God
           annexed
           to
           Bread
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Stones
           ;
           and
           that
           man
           should
           not
           trust
           God
           ,
           but
           mock
           and
           tempt
           him
           ,
           who
           should
           expect
           to
           have
           stones
           turned
           into
           bread
           .
           If
           God
           hath
           provided
           staires
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           faith
           but
           fury
           ,
           not
           confidence
           but
           madnesse
           ,
           to
           goe
           downe
           by
           a
           precipice
           ;
           where
           God
           prescribes
           meanes
           ,
           and
           affords
           secondary
           helpes
           ,
           we
           must
           obey
           his
           order
           ,
           and
           implore
           his
           blessing
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           .
           This
           was
           Nehemiah
           his
           way
           ,
           He
           prayed
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           petitioned
           the
           
             King
             ,
             Neh.
          
           2.4
           .
           This
           was
           Esters
           way
           ,
           A
           Fast
           to
           call
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Feast
           to
           obtaine
           favour
           with
           the
           
             King
             ,
             Ester
          
           4.16.5.4
           .
           This
           was
           Iacobs
           way
           ,
           A
           Supplication
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           to
           his
           Brother
           ,
           Genes
           .
           32.9
           ,
           13.
           
           This
           was
           Davids
           way
           against
           Goliah
           ,
           the
           
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           his
           trust
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Sling
           and
           a
           stone
           his
           Weapon
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           17.45
           ,
           49.
           
           This
           was
           Gedeons
           way
           against
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           
             His
             Sword
          
           must
           goe
           along
           
           with
           the
           
             Sword
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           addition
           of
           strength
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           testimony
           of
           obedience
           ,
           Iudg.
           7.18
           .
           Prayer
           is
           called
           sometimes
           a
           lifting
           up
           of
           the
           voice
           ,
           sometimes
           a
           lifting
           up
           of
           the
           hands
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           That
           when
           we
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           as
           well
           have
           a
           a
           hand
           to
           worke
           ,
           as
           a
           tongue
           to
           begge
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           must
           use
           second
           causes
           in
           Obedience
           to
           Gods
           order
           ,
           not
           in
           confidence
           of
           their
           Helpe
           ;
           The
           Creature
           must
           be
           the
           object
           of
           our
           diligence
           ,
           but
           God
           onely
           the
           object
           of
           our
           trust
           .
        
         
           Now
           lastly
           ,
           from
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Churches
           prayer
           and
           promise
           ,
           we
           learn
           ,
           b
           That
           the
           way
           unto
           mercy
           is
           to
           be
           in
           our selves
           
             fatherlesse
             .
             The
             poore
          
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             committeth
             himselfe
             unto
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             helper
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             .
          
           
           Psal.
           10.14.146.9
           .
           When
           Iehoshaphat
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           then
           was
           a
           sitt
           time
           to
           direct
           his
           eye
           unto
           God.
           2
           Chron.
           20.19
           .
           When
           the
           stones
           of
           Sion
           are
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           sittest
           time
           for
           God
           to
           favour
           her
           .
           Psal.
           102.13
           .
           When
           Israel
           was
           under
           heavie
           bondage
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           I●seph
           as
           a
           tender
           father
           (
           as
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           Gen.
           41.43
           .
           )
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           ,
           then
           God
           remembred
           that
           he
           was
           their
           father
           ,
           and
           Isra●l
           his
           first
           borne
           .
           Exod.
           4.22
           .
           nothing
           will
           make
           us
           seeke
           for
           
             Helpe
             above
             our selves
          
           ,
           but
           the
           apprehension
           of
           
             weaknes
             within
             our selves
          
           .
           Those
           Creatures
           that
           are
           weakest
           ,
           n●ture
           hath
           put
           an
           aptitude
           and
           inclination
           in
           them
           to
           depend
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           stronger
           .
           The
           Vine
           ,
           the
           Ivie
           ,
           the
           Hopp
           ,
           the
           Wood-binde
           ,
           are
           taught
           by
           nature
           to
           clasp
           and
           cling
           and
           winde
           about
           stronger
           trees
           .
           The
           greater
           sense
           we
           have
           of
           our
           owne
           vilenes
           ,
           the
           fitter
           disposition
           are
           we
           in
           to
           
           relie
           on
           God.
           
             I
             will
             leave
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             an
             afflicted
             and
             poore
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             trust
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Zeph.
          
           3.12
           .
           Isay
           14.32
           .
           When
           a
           man
           is
           proud
           within
           ,
           and
           hath
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           owne
           to
           leane
           upon
           ,
           he
           will
           hardly
           tell
           how
           to
           trust
           in
           God.
           Prov.
           3.5.28.25
           .
           Israel
           never
           thought
           of
           returning
           to
           her
           first
           husband
           ,
           till
           her
           way
           was
           hedged
           up
           with
           thornes
           ,
           and
           no
           meanes
           left
           to
           enjoy
           her
           former
           Lovers
           .
           Hose
           .
           2.6
           ,
           7.
           
           When
           the
           enemy
           should
           have
           shut
           up
           and
           intercepted
           all
           her
           passages
           to
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           ,
           to
           Egypt
           and
           Assyria
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           neither
           friends
           ,
           nor
           Idols
           to
           flie
           to
           ,
           then
           she
           would
           think
           of
           returning
           to
           her
           first
           Husband
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           God
           againe
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           First
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           as
           an
           Orphan
           ,
           destitute
           of
           all
           succour
           and
           favour
           ,
           as
           an
           out-cast
           whom
           no
           man
           looketh
           after
           .
           Ier.
           30.17
           .
           Paul
           thought
           low
           thoughts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           thought
           as
           basely
           of
           him
           .
           
             The
             world
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             crucified
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             unto
             the
             world
             .
          
           Gal.
           6.14
           .
           Before
           conversion
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           an
           Egypt
           unto
           us
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           Bondage
           .
           After
           Conversion
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           Wildernesse
           unto
           us
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           Emptinesse
           and
           Temptations
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Backwardnesse
           of
           man
           towards
           grace
           ;
           we
           goe
           not
           to
           God
           till
           we
           are
           brought
           to
           extremities
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Helpes
           faile
           us
           .
           The
           poore
           Prodigall
           never
           thought
           of
           looking
           after
           a
           Father
           ,
           till
           he
           found
           himselfe
           in
           a
           fatherlesse
           condition
           ,
           and
           utterly
           destitute
           of
           all
           reliefe
           ,
           Luke
           15.17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           right
           disposition
           and
           preparation
           unto
           mercie
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           an
           Orphan
           ,
           destitute
           of
           all
           selfe-confidence
           ,
           and
           broken
           off
           from
           all
           other
           comforts
           .
           
             When
             the
             poore
             and
             needy
             ,
             seeketh
             water
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             I
             the
             Lord
             will
             helpe
             him
             ,
          
           Isai.
           41.17
           .
           God
           will
           
             repent
             for
             his
             people
             when
             he
             seeth
             that
             their
             power
             is
             gone
             ,
          
           Deut.
           32.36
           .
           when
           there
           is
           
             dignus
             vindice
             nodus
          
           ,
           an
           extremity
           fitt
           for
           divine
           power
           to
           interpose
           .
           Christ
           is
           set
           forth
           as
           a
           Physician
           ,
           which
           supposeth
           sicknesse
           ;
           as
           a
           fountaine
           ,
           which
           supposeth
           uncleanesse
           ;
           as
           meate
           ,
           which
           supposeth
           emptinesse
           ;
           as
           cloathing
           ,
           which
           supposeth
           nakednesse
           .
           He
           never
           finds
           us
           till
           we
           are
           
             lost
             sheep
          
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           lost
           all
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           fit
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Roots
           of
           true
           Repentance
           .
           
             Nos
             pupilli
             ,
             Tu
             misericors
          
           .
           The
           sence
           of
           want
           and
           emptinesse
           in
           our selves
           ,
           the
           apprehension
           of
           favour
           and
           mercy
           in
           God.
           Conviction
           of
           sinne
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           righteousnesse
           in
           him
           ,
           Iohn
           16.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Of
           crookednesse
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           glory
           in
           him
           .
           Isay.
           40.4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Hereby
           roome
           is
           made
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           mercy
           ;
           
             where
             sinne
             abouds
             ,
             grace
             will
             more
             abound
             ,
          
           and
           the
           more
           the
           soule
           findes
           it selfe
           exceeding
           miserable
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           appeare
           exceeding
           mercifull
           ,
           Rom.
           5.20
           .
           and
           hereby
           God
           sheweth
           his
           wisedome
           in
           the
           seasonable
           dispencing
           of
           mercy
           then
           when
           we
           are
           in
           greatest
           extremity
           :
           As
           fire
           is
           hottest
           in
           the
           coldest
           weather
           .
           God
           delights
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           mount
           ,
           at
           the
           grave
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           way
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           his
           paths
           in
           the
           deepe
           waters
           .
           Mercies
           are
           never
           so
           sweet
           as
           when
           they
           are
           
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           never
           so
           seasonable
           as
           in
           the
           very
           turning
           and
           criticall
           point
           ,
           when
           miserie
           weighs
           down
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           mercie
           turns
           the
           scale
           .
        
         
           This
           teacheth
           us
           how
           to
           fit
           our selves
           for
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           
           namely
           to
           finde
           our selves
           destitute
           of
           all
           inward
           or
           outward
           comfort
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           for
           ●tonely
           there
           .
           Beggers
           doe
           not
           put
           on
           Scarlet
           but
           ragges
           ,
           to
           prevaile
           with
           men
           for
           reliefe
           :
           As
           Benhadad
           servants
           put
           on
           Ropes
           when
           they
           would
           beg
           mercy
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           .
           In
           a
           shipwrack
           a
           man
           will
           not
           load
           him
           with
           money
           ,
           chaines
           ,
           treasure
           ,
           rich
           apparell
           ;
           but
           commit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Sea
           naked
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           it
           mercy
           enough
           ,
           to
           have
           
             Tabulam
             post
             naufragium
          
           ,
           one
           poore
           plank
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           the
           shore
           .
           It
           is
           not
           exaltation
           enough
           unto
           Ioseph
           except
           hee
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           a
           prison
           unto
           honour
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           be
           broken
           with
           diffidence
           or
           distrust
           in
           times
           of
           trouble
           ,
           but
           remember
           it
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           an
           Orph●n
           .
           It
           is
           the
           way
           whereby
           Moses
           became
           to
           be
           the
           son
           of
           Pharaohs
           daughter
           ;
           when
           his
           owne
           Parents
           durst
           not
           owne
           him
           ,
           the
           mercy
           of
           a
           Prince
           found
           him
           out
           to
           advance
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           nearest
           unto
           perishing
           ,
           he
           was
           nearest
           unto
           honour
        
         
           b
           In
           the
           civill
           Law
           we
           finde
           provision
           made
           for
           such
           as
           were
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           the
           wide
           world
           ,
           some
           Hospitals
           to
           entertaine
           them
           ,
           some
           liberties
           to
           comfort
           and
           compensate
           their
           trouble
           .
           And
           a
           like
           care
           we
           finde
           in
           Christ
           ;
           The
           Jewes
           had
           no
           sooner
           cast
           the
           man
           that
           was
           borne
           blinde
           out
           ,
           whose
           Parents
           durst
           not
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           cause
           for
           
           feare
           of
           the
           like
           usage
           ,
           but
           the
           mercy
           of
           Christ
           presently
           found
           him
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           comfort
           upon
           him
           ,
           Iohn
           9.35
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           a
           David
           unto
           whom
           all
           helplesse
           persons
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           distresse
           ,
           in
           debt
           ,
           in
           bitternesse
           of
           soul
           ,
           may
           resort
           and
           finde
           entertainment
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           22.2
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           should
           learne
           to
           behave
           our selves
           as
           Pupils
           under
           such
           a
           Guardian
           ,
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           our
           infancy
           ,
           minority
           ,
           b
           disability
           to
           order
           or
           direct
           our
           owne
           waies
           ,
           and
           so
           deny
           our selves
           ,
           and
           not
           leane
           on
           our
           owne
           wisedom
           ;
           to
           be
           sensible
           how
           this
           condition
           exposeth
           us
           to
           the
           injuries
           of
           strangers
           ,
           
             (
             for
             because
             we
             are
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             the
             world
             hateth
             us
             ,
             )
          
           and
           so
           to
           be
           vigilant
           over
           our
           waies
           ,
           and
           not
           trust
           our selves
           alone
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           temptation
           ,
           nor
           wander
           from
           our
           Guardian
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           his
           wisdome
           and
           guidance
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           comfort
           our selves
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           while
           we
           are
           in
           our
           minority
           ,
           we
           are
           under
           the
           
             mercy
             of
             a
             father
          
           ,
           A
           mercy
           of
           Conservation
           by
           his
           providence
           ,
           giving
           us
           all
           good
           things
           richly
           to
           enjoy
           ,
           even
           all
           things
           necessary
           unto
           life
           and
           godlinesse
           :
           A
           mercy
           of
           protection
           ,
           defending
           us
           by
           his
           power
           from
           all
           evill
           :
           A
           mercy
           of
           Education
           and
           instruction
           ,
           teaching
           us
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           :
           A
           mercy
           of
           Communion
           many
           waies
           familiarly
           conversing
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           manifesting
           himselfe
           unto
           us
           :
           A
           mercy
           of
           guidance
           and
           government
           by
           the
           laws
           of
           his
           family
           :
           A
           mercy
           of
           discipline
           sitting
           us
           by
           fatherly
           chastisements
           for
           those
           further
           honours
           and
           imployments
           he
           will
           advance
           us
           unto
           ;
           and
           when
           our
           minority
           is
           over
           ,
           &
           we
           once
           are
           come
           to
           a
           perfect
           ,
           
           man
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           be
           actually
           admitted
           unto
           that
           inheritance
           immortall
           ,
           invisible
           ,
           and
           that
           fadeth
           not
           away
           ,
           which
           the
           same
           mercy
           at
           first
           purchased
           ,
           and
           now
           prepareth
           and
           reserveth
           for
           us
           .
           Now
           it
           followeth
           ,
           
             Verse
             .
             4.
             
             I
             will
             heale
             their
             back-sliding
             ,
             I
             will
             love
             them
             freely
             ,
             for
             mine
             anger
             is
             turned
             away
             from
             him
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           former
           words
           we
           have
           considered
           both
           
             Israels
             Petition
          
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Promise
           and
           Covenant
           which
           thereupon
           they
           binde
           themselves
           in
           .
           In
           these
           and
           the
           consequent
           words
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           8.
           verse
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           
             gracious
             answer
          
           of
           God
           to
           both
           ,
           promising
           ●oth
           in
           his
           free
           love
           to
           grant
           their
           petition
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           fr●e
           grace
           to
           enable
           them
           unto
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Covenant
           which
           they
           had
           made
           .
        
         
           The
           Petition
           consisted
           of
           two
           parts
           .
           1.
           
           That
           God
           would
           
             take
             away
             all
             iniquity
          
           .
           2
           That
           he
           would
           
             doe
             them
             good
          
           ,
           or
           
             receive
             them
             graciously
          
           .
           To
           both
           these
           God
           giveth
           them
           a
           full
           and
           a
           gracious
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           That
           he
           will
           
             take
             away
             all
             iniquitie
          
           by
           
             Healing
             their
             back-sliding
          
           .
           2
           That
           he
           would
           
             doe
             them
             good
          
           ,
           and
           heape
           all
           manner
           of
           bl●ssings
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           expressed
           by
           the
           various
           metaphors
           of
           fruitfulnesse
           ;
           opposite
           to
           the
           contrary
           expr●ssions
           of
           judgement
           in
           former
           parts
           of
           the
           prophecie
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             heale
             their
             back
             sliding
             .
          
           ]
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           names
           by
           which
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           himsele
           knowne
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             that
             
             healeth
             thee
             ,
          
           Exod.
           15.26
           .
           and
           ,
           returne
           O
           Back-sliding
           children
           ,
           and
           
             I
             will
             heale
             your
             back-slidings
          
           ,
           Jer.
           3.22
           .
        
         
           Now
           God
           Healeth
           sin
           four
           manner
           of
           waies
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           a
           gratious
           Pardon
           ,
           burying
           ,
           covering
           ,
           not
           imputing
           them
           unto
           us
           .
           So
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           expounded
           ,
           Psal.
           103.3
           .
           and
           that
           which
           is
           called
           Healing
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           is
           called
           forgivenesse
           in
           another
           ,
           if
           we
           compare
           Mat.
           13.15
           .
           with
           Mark
           4.12
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           a
           spirituall
           and
           effectuall
           Reformation
           ,
           purging
           the
           conscience
           from
           dead
           workes
           ,
           making
           it
           strong
           and
           able
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           new
           obedience
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           Health
           is
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           Holinesse
           is
           to
           the
           soul.
           Therefore
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           is
           said
           to
           a●ise
           with
           
             Healing
             in
             his
             wings
          
           ,
           Mal.
           4.2
           .
           whereby
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           gracious
           influence
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           conveying
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           unto
           the
           conscience
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           Sunne
           doe
           the
           heat
           and
           influence
           thereof
           unto
           the
           earth
           ,
           thereby
           calling
           out
           the
           herbs
           and
           flowers
           ,
           and
           healing
           those
           deformities
           which
           winter
           had
           brought
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           removing
           and
           withdrawing
           of
           judgements
           ,
           which
           the
           sinnes
           of
           a
           people
           had
           brought
           like
           wounds
           or
           sicknesses
           upon
           them
           .
           So
           Healing
           is
           opposed
           to
           smiting
           and
           wounding
           ,
           Deut.
           32.39
           .
           Iob
           5.18
           .
           Hos.
           6.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Ier.
           33.5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           comforting
           against
           the
           anguish
           and
           distresse
           which
           sinne
           is
           apt
           to
           bring
           upon
           the
           conscience
           .
           For
           as
           in
           Physick
           there
           are
           Purgatives
           to
           cleanse
           away
           corrupt
           humours
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           Cordials
           likewise
           to
           strengthen
           &
           refresh
           weak
           and
           dejected
           
           Patients
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           one
           of
           Christs
           principal
           workes
           
             to
             binde
             and
             heale
             the
             broken
             in
             heart
             ,
             to
             restore
             comforts
             unto
             mourners
             ,
             to
             set
             at
             liberty
             them
             that
             are
             bruised
             ,
          
           and
           to
           have
           mercy
           upon
           those
           whose
           bones
           are
           vexed
           ,
           Psal.
           147
           ,
           3.
           
           Isai.
           57.18
           ,
           19.
           
           Luke
           4.18
           .
           Psal.
           6.2
           ,
           3.
           
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           to
           shut
           any
           of
           these
           out
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           answer
           to
           that
           rayer
           ,
           Take
           away
           
             All
             iniquity
          
           .
           The
           All
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           The
           Guilt
           ,
           the
           staine
           ,
           the
           power
           ,
           the
           punishment
           ,
           the
           anguish
           ,
           whatever
           evil
           it
           is
           apt
           to
           bring
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ,
           Let
           it
           not
           doe
           us
           any
           hurt
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           
             Gods
             works
             are
             perfect
          
           ;
           where
           he
           forgives
           sinne
           ,
           he
           removes
           it
           ,
           where
           he
           convinceth
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           unto
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ,
           he
           convinceth
           also
           of
           judgement
           ,
           unto
           the
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           prince
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           forth
           that
           judgement
           unto
           victory
           ,
           Matth.
           12.20
           .
        
         
           
             Their
             Back-sliding
          
           ]
           Their
           praier
           was
           against
           
             All
             iniquity
          
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           his
           answer
           thereunto
           singleth
           out
           one
           kinde
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           by
           name
           .
           And
           that
           first
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           pray
           against
           sinne
           ,
           not
           to
           content
           our selves
           with
           generalities
           ,
           but
           to
           bewaile
           our
           great
           and
           
             speciall
             sinnes
          
           by
           name
           ,
           those
           specially
           that
           have
           been
           most
           comprehensive
           ,
           and
           the
           Seminaries
           of
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           comfort
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           God
           pardon
           by
           name
           the
           
             greatest
             sinne
          
           ,
           then
           surely
           none
           of
           the
           rest
           will
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           mercy
           ;
           if
           he
           pardon
           the
           Talents
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           but
           he
           will
           
           pardon
           the
           pence
           too
           .
           Paul
           was
           guilty
           of
           many
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           will
           magnifie
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           makes
           mention
           of
           his
           
             great
             sinnes
          
           ,
           A
           blasphemer
           ,
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           injurious
           ;
           and
           comforts
           himselfe
           in
           the
           mercy
           which
           he
           had
           obtained
           against
           them
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.13
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           intimate
           the
           great
           guilt
           of
           Apastacie
           and
           rebellion
           against
           God.
           After
           we
           have
           known
           him
           and
           tasted
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           given
           up
           our selves
           unto
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           of
           Egypt
           and
           Sodome
           ,
           then
           to
           looke
           back
           againe
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           false
           in
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           this
           God
           lookes
           on
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           single
           sinne
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           
             compound
             of
             all
             sinnes
          
           .
           When
           a
           man
           turnes
           from
           God
           ,
           he
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           resume
           and
           take
           home
           upon
           his
           conscience
           All
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           life
           again
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           proportion
           his
           answer
           to
           their
           repentance
           .
           They
           confesse
           their
           Apostasie
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           confesse
           he
           was
           their
           
             first
             husband
          
           ,
           Hos.
           2
           7.
           and
           they
           forsooke
           him
           ,
           and
           sought
           to
           Horses
           ,
           to
           Men
           ,
           to
           Idols
           ,
           to
           vanitie
           and
           lies
           :
           this
           is
           the
           sin
           they
           chiefly
           bewaile
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           the
           sinne
           which
           God
           chiefly
           singles
           out
           to
           pardon
           and
           to
           heale
           them
           of
           .
           This
           is
           the
           great
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           toward
           those
           that
           pray
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           
           that
           he
           fits
           his
           mercy
           
             ad
             Cardinem
             desiderii
          
           ,
           answers
           them
           in
           the
           maine
           of
           their
           desires
           ,
           lets
           it
           be
           unto
           them
           even
           as
           they
           will.
           
        
         
           
             I
             will
             love
             them
             freely
          
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           set
           downe
           as
           the
           fountaine
           of
           that
           Remission
           ,
           
           Sanctification
           and
           Comfort
           which
           is
           here
           promised
           .
           It
           comes
           not
           from
           our
           Conversion
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           from
           Gods
           
           free
           love
           and
           grace
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           this
           is
           added
           ,
           first
           to
           
             Humble
             them
          
           ,
           
           that
           they
           should
           not
           ascribe
           any
           thing
           to
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           their
           prayers
           ,
           their
           covenants
           and
           promises
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           had
           been
           the
           means
           to
           procure
           mercie
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           there
           were
           any
           objective
           grounds
           of
           lovelines
           in
           them
           to
           stirre
           up
           the
           love
           of
           God
           towards
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           their
           sake
           that
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           own
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             sets
             his
             love
             upon
             them
             because
             he
             loved
             them
             .
          
           Deut.
           7.7
           ,
           8.
           
             not
             for
             your
             sakes
             doe
             I
             this
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           
             be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
          
           .
           Ezek.
           36.22.32
           .
           
             He
             will
             have
             mercy
             because
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             .
          
           Rom.
           9.15
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             To
             support
             them
          
           ,
           above
           the
           guilt
           of
           their
           greatest
           sinnes
           .
           Men
           think
           nothing
           more
           easie
           while
           they
           live
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           affected
           with
           the
           weight
           and
           hainousnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           beleeve
           mercie
           and
           pardon
           .
           But
           when
           the
           soule
           in
           conversion
           unto
           God
           ,
           feeles
           the
           heavie
           burden
           of
           some
           great
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           it
           considers
           its
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           Apostacie
           ,
           and
           backesliding
           from
           God
           ,
           It
           will
           then
           be
           very
           apt
           to
           think
           God
           will
           not
           forgive
           nor
           heale
           so
           great
           wickednesse
           as
           this
           ;
           There
           is
           a
           
             naturall
             Novatianisme
          
           in
           the
           timerous
           conscience
           of
           convinced
           sinners
           ,
           to
           doubt
           and
           question
           pardon
           for
           sinnes
           of
           Apostacie
           and
           falling
           after
           repentance
           .
           Therefore
           in
           this
           case
           God
           takes
           a
           penitent
           off
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           himself
           by
           his
           
             own
             thoughts
          
           ,
           unto
           the
           height
           and
           excellencie
           of
           
             his
             Thoughts
          
           who
           knowes
           how
           to
           pardon
           abundantly
           ,
           Isay.
           55.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Ier.
           29.11
           .
           Ezek.
           37.3
           .
           
             Nothing
             is
             too
             hard
             for
             love
          
           especially
           free-love
           ,
           
           that
           hath
           no
           foundation
           or
           inducement
           from
           without
           it self
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           we
           reade
           before
           Hos.
           8.5
           .
           That
           
             Gods
             Anger
             was
             kindled
             against
             them
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           here
           adds
           that
           this
           also
           should
           be
           
             turned
             away
          
           from
           them
           .
           
           Anger
           will
           consist
           with
           love
           ;
           we
           finde
           God
           Angrie
           with
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           Miriam
           ,
           and
           Asa
           ;
           and
           he
           doth
           sometimes
           
             visit
             with
             rodds
             and
             scourges
             ,
             where
             he
             doth
             not
             u●terly
             take
             away
             his
             loveing
             kindenesse
             from
             a
             people
             .
          
           Psal.
           89.32.33
           .
           A
           man
           may
           be
           angrie
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           or
           childe
           ,
           or
           friend
           ,
           whom
           he
           yet
           dearly
           loveth
           .
           And
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           thus
           Angry
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           the
           effects
           of
           displeasure
           are
           discovered
           towards
           them
           .
           Now
           upon
           their
           Repentance
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           God
           promiseth
           not
           onely
           to
           love
           them
           freely
           ,
           but
           to
           clear
           up
           his
           Countenance
           towards
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           by
           the
           Removall
           of
           Judgements
           to
           see
           and
           know
           the
           ftuits
           of
           his
           free
           love
           and
           bounty
           unto
           them
           .
           When
           David
           called
           Absolom
           home
           from
           banishment
           ,
           this
           was
           an
           effect
           of
           love
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             let
             him
             not
             see
             my
             face
             ,
          
           this
           was
           the
           continuation
           of
           Anger
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           when
           he
           admitted
           him
           into
           his
           presence
           and
           kissed
           him
           ,
           here
           that
           Anger
           was
           turned
           away
           from
           him
           too
           .
           2
           Sam.
           14.21.24.33
           .
        
         
           
           These
           words
           then
           containe
           Gods
           mercifull
           answer
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           Israels
           prayer
           for
           the
           
             Taking
             away
             of
             all
             Iniquity
          
           which
           had
           beene
           the
           fountaine
           of
           those
           sad
           Judgements
           under
           which
           they
           languished
           and
           pined
           away
           .
           Wherin
           there
           are
           two
           parts
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Ground
           of
           Gods
           answer
           ,
           His
           
             free
             love
          
           .
           2.
           
           A
           double
           fruit
           of
           that
           love
           .
           1.
           
           In
           
             Healing
             
             their
             Backsliding
          
           ,
           In
           
             removing
             his
             Anger
          
           and
           heavie
           Iudgements
           from
           them
           .
           We
           will
           breifly
           handle
           them
           in
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           
             I
             will
             Heale
             their
             Backsliding
          
           .
           ]
           When
           Gods
           people
           do
           returne
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           pray
           against
           sin
           ,
           then
           God
           out
           of
           his
           free
           love
           doth
           heale
           them
           of
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           them
           what
           to
           aske
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           tells
           them
           what
           he
           will
           give
           .
           Thus
           we
           finde
           Conversion
           and
           Healing
           joyned
           together
           ,
           Isai.
           6.10
           .
           
             They
             shall
             returne
             even
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             intreated
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             heale
             them
             ,
          
           Isai.
           19.22
           .
           
             Return
             ,
             Backsliding
             children
             ,
             I
             will
             Heal
             your
             Backslidings
             ,
          
           Ier.
           3.22
           .
           a
           Men
           if
           they
           be
           injured
           and
           provoked
           by
           those
           whom
           they
           have
           in
           their
           power
           to
           undoe
           ,
           though
           they
           returne
           ,
           and
           cry
           peccavi
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           aske
           forgivenesse
           ,
           yet
           many
           times
           out
           of
           pride
           and
           revenge
           ,
           will
           take
           their
           time
           and
           opportunity
           to
           repay
           the
           wrong
           .
           But
           God
           doth
           not
           so
           ;
           His
           Pardons
           ,
           as
           all
           his
           other
           Gifts
           ,
           are
           without
           exprobrat●on
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           his
           servants
           come
           back
           unto
           him
           with
           teares
           and
           confession
           ,
           he
           looks
           not
           upon
           them
           with
           scorn
           ,
           but
           with
           joy
           ;
           his
           mercy
           makes
           more
           haste
           to
           embrace
           them
           ,
           then
           their
           repentance
           to
           returne
           unto
           him
           ,
           Luke
           15.20
           .
           then
           out
           comes
           the
           wine
           ,
           the
           oyle
           ,
           the
           balme
           ,
           the
           cordials
           ;
           then
           the
           wounds
           of
           a
           Saviour
           doe
           as
           it
           were
           bleed
           afresh
           to
           drop
           in
           mercy
           into
           the
           sores
           of
           such
           a
           Penitent
           .
           O
           though
           he
           be
           
             not
             a
             dutifull
             ,
             not
             a
             pleasant
             childe
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           is
           a
           childe
           ;
           though
           
             I
             spake
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             I
             remember
             him
             still
             ,
             my
             bowels
             are
             troubled
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             surely
             have
             mercy
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           Jer.
           31.20
           .
           The
           Lord
           greatly
           complaines
           
           of
           the
           inclination
           of
           his
           people
           to
           backsliding
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           cannot
           finde
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           but
           expresseth
           a
           kinde
           of
           a
           Conflict
           betweene
           Iustice
           and
           Mercy
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           resolves
           ,
           I
           
             am
             God
             and
             not
             man
          
           ;
           I
           can
           as
           well
           heale
           their
           backsliding
           by
           my
           Love
           ,
           as
           revenge
           it
           by
           my
           justice
           ;
           therefore
           
             I
             will
             not
             execute
             the
             fiercenesse
             of
             mine
             anger
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             cause
             them
             to
             walk
             after
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Hos.
           11.7.10
           .
           Yea
           ,
           so
           mercifull
           he
           is
           ,
           that
           even
           upon
           an
           
             hypocriticall
             conversion
          
           ,
           when
           his
           people
           did
           but
           flatter
           and
           lie
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           their
           heart
           was
           not
           right
           towards
           him
           ,
           nor
           they
           stedfast
           in
           his
           covenant
           ,
           yet
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           he
           
             being
             full
             of
             compassion
             forgave
             their
             iniquity
          
           (
           not
           as
           to
           the
           justification
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           never
           without
           faith
           unfained
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           the
           mitigation
           of
           their
           punishment
           ,
           that
           he
           
             destroyed
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             stirred
             up
             all
             his
             wrath
             against
             them
             ,
          
           Psal.
           78.34.35
           .
           )
           for
           so
           that
           place
           is
           to
           be
           expounded
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           like
           parallel
           place
           ,
           Ezek.
           20
           17.
           
           
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             mine
             eye
             spared
             them
             from
             destroying
             them
             ,
             neither
             did
             I
             make
             an
             end
             of
             them
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           Metaphoricall
           word
           both
           here
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           elsewhere
           used
           in
           this
           argument
           ,
           leadeth
           us
           to
           looke
           upon
           sinners
           as
           Patients
           ,
           and
           upon
           God
           as
           a
           Physician
           .
           By
           which
           two
           considerations
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           exceeding
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           the
           pardon
           and
           purging
           away
           of
           sinne
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           Healing
           then
           is
           a
           Relative
           word
           ,
           and
           leades
           us
           first
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           a
           Patient
           who
           is
           to
           be
           
           healed
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           here
           a
           grievous
           sinner
           fallen
           into
           a
           Relapse
           .
           Healing
           is
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
           The
           healing
           of
           a
           sicnesse
           by
           a
           Physician
           ;
           the
           healing
           of
           a
           wound
           by
           a
           Chirurgian
           .
           And
           Sinne
           is
           both
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           a
           wound
           .
           The
           
             whole
             head
             sick
          
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             Heart
             faint
             ,
             from
             the
             soale
             of
             the
             foot
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             Head
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             soundnesse
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             wounds
             and
             bruises
             ,
             and
             putrifying
             sores
          
           Isai.
           1.5.6
           .
           A
           sicknesse
           that
           wants
           healing
           ,
           a
           wound
           that
           wants
           binding
           ,
           Ezek.
           34.4
           .
           A
           
             sick
             sinner
          
           that
           wants
           a
           Physician
           to
           call
           to
           repentance
           ,
           Matth.
           9.12
           ,
           13.
           
           A
           
             wounded
             sinner
          
           ,
           that
           wants
           a
           Samaritan
           (
           so
           the
           Iewes
           called
           Christ
           Iohn
           8.48
           .
           )
           to
           binde
           up
           and
           poure
           in
           wine
           and
           oyle
           ,
           Luek
           10.34
           .
        
         
           Diseases
           are
           of
           severall
           sorts
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           all
           other
           most
           dangerous
           that
           are
           in
           the
           
             vitall
             parts
          
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           diseases
           of
           sinne
           are
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           spread
           themselves
           over
           the
           whole
           man.
           Ignorance
           ,
           pride
           ,
           carnall
           principles
           ,
           corrupt
           judgement
           ,
           diseases
           of
           the
           Head.
           Hardnesse
           ,
           stubbornesse
           ,
           Atheisme
           ,
           Rebellion
           ,
           diseases
           of
           the
           Heart
           :
           Lust
           ,
           a
           dart
           in
           the
           Liver
           ;
           Corrupt
           communication
           the
           effect
           of
           putrified
           lungs
           :
           Gluttony
           and
           drunkennesse
           the
           swellings
           and
           dropsies
           of
           the
           belly
           :
           despaire
           and
           horrour
           the
           griefe
           of
           the
           bowels
           :
           Apostacie
           a
           Recidivation
           or
           Relapse
           into
           all
           .
           An
           Eare
           that
           cannot
           heare
           God
           speake
           ,
           Ier.
           6.10
           .
           An
           Eye
           quite
           dawbed
           up
           ,
           that
           cannot
           see
           him
           strike
           ,
           Ier.
           44.18
           .
           Isai.
           26.11
           .
           A
           palate
           out
           of
           taste
           ,
           that
           cannot
           savour
           nor
           relish
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           Rom.
           8.5
           .
           Lips
           poisoned
           ,
           Rom.
           3.13
           .
           A
           Tongue
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           Iam.
           3.6
           .
           Flesh
           consumed
           ,
           bones
           sticking
           
           out
           ,
           sore
           vexed
           and
           broken
           to
           pieces
           Iob
           33.21
           .
           Psal.
           6.2
           .
           &
           51.8
           .
           Some
           diseases
           are
           dull
           ,
           others
           acute
           ;
           some
           ●●upifying
           ,
           others
           tormenting
           .
           Sinne
           is
           All.
           A
           stupifying
           palsie
           ,
           that
           takes
           away
           feeling
           Ephes
           4.19
           .
           A
           pl●gu●
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           which
           sets
           all
           on
           fire
           .
           1
           King.
           8.38
           .
           Hos.
           7.4
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           a
           little
           the
           proper
           passions
           and
           effects
           of
           most
           diseases
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           they
           suite
           to
           sinne
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Paine
           and
           distemper
           .
           This
           ,
           first
           or
           last
           is
           in
           All
           sinne
           ;
           for
           it
           begets
           in
           wicked
           and
           impenitent
           men
           the
           a
           
             pain
             of
             guilt
          
           ,
           horrour
           ,
           trembling
           of
           heart
           ,
           anguish
           of
           conscience
           ,
           fear
           of
           wrath
           ,
           expectation
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           fiery
           indignation
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Cain
             ,
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Ahab
             ,
             Felix
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           Gen.
           4.13.14
           .
           Exod.
           9.27.28
           .
           1
           King.
           21.27
           .
           Acts
           24.25
           .
           Isai.
           33.14
           .
           Hebr.
           2.15
           .
           Rom.
           8
           15.
           
           Hebr.
           10.27
           .
           And
           in
           Penitent
           men
           it
           begets
           b
           the
           
             pain
             of
             shame
          
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           inquietude
           o●
           spirit
           ,
           a
           wound
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           a
           prick
           in
           the
           very
           heart
           ,
           Rom.
           6.21
           .
           Ezek.
           16.61
           .
           2
           Cor.
           7.10
           .
           Prov.
           18.14
           .
           Acts
           2.37
           .
           Penitency
           and
           Paine
           are
           words
           of
           one
           derivation
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           neare
           of
           kin
           unto
           one
           another
           .
           Never
           was
           any
           wound
           cured
           without
           paine
           ,
           never
           any
           sinne
           healed
           without
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           c
           weaknesse
           and
           Indisposednesse
           to
           the
           Actions
           of
           life
           .
           Sinne
           is
           like
           an
           unruly
           spleen
           ,
           or
           a
           
           greedy
           wenne
           in
           the
           body
           that
           sucks
           all
           nourishment
           ,
           &
           converts
           all
           supplies
           into
           its
           own
           growth
           ,
           and
           so
           exhausts
           the
           strength
           and
           vigor
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           making
           it
           unfit
           and
           unable
           to
           do
           any
           good
           .
           When
           ever
           it
           sets
           about
           any
           duty
           ,
           till
           sinne
           be
           cured
           ,
           it
           goes
           about
           it
           like
           an
           
             arm
             out
             of
             ioynt
          
           ,
           which
           when
           you
           would
           move
           it
           one
           way
           ,
           a
           doth
           fall
           back
           another
           .
           It
           faints
           ,
           and
           flaggs
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           able
           to
           put
           sorth
           any
           skill
           ,
           or
           any
           delight
           unto
           any
           good
           duty
           .
           Naturally
           men
           are
           Reprobate
           or
           void
           of
           Iudgement
           unto
           any
           good
           work
           .
           Tit.
           1.16
           .
           Godlinesse
           is
           a
           mystery
           ▪
           a
           spirituall
           skill
           &
           trade
           ;
           there
           is
           learning
           ,
           and
           use
           ,
           and
           experience
           ,
           and
           much
           exercise
           required
           to
           be
           handsome
           and
           dextrous
           about
           it
           .
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           Phil.
           4.11
           .
           Heb.
           5
           .
           13-14
           .
           To
           be
           sinners
           and
           to
           be
           
             without
             strength
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           phrase
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           .
           Rom.
           5.6.8
           .
           And
           look
           how
           much
           flesh
           there
           is
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           so
           much
           disability
           is
           there
           to
           performe
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           .
           Rom.
           7.18
           .
           Therefore
           the
           hands
           of
           sinners
           are
           said
           to
           
             hang
             downe
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             knees
             to
             be
             feeble
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             feete
             to
             be
             lame
          
           ,
           that
           cannot
           make
           
             straight
             pathes
          
           till
           they
           be
           healed
           .
           Heb.
           12.12
           ,
           13.
           
           If
           they
           at
           any
           time
           upon
           naturall
           dictates
           ,
           or
           some
           suddaine
           strong
           conviction
           ,
           or
           pang
           of
           feare
           ,
           or
           stirrings
           of
           conscience
           ,
           doe
           offer
           at
           any
           good
           worke
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           repent
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           to
           obey
           ,
           they
           bungle
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           out
           of
           their
           element
           ;
           
             They
             are
             wise
             to
             doe
             evill
             ,
             but
             ●o
             doe
             good
             they
             have
             no
             knowledge
          
           :
           They
           presently
           grow
           wearie
           of
           any
           essaies
           and
           offers
           at
           well
           doing
           ,
           and
           cannot
           hold
           out
           or
           persevere
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Decay
           and
           consumption
           .
           Sinne
           wasts
           
           and
           wears
           out
           the
           vigour
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           feedes
           upon
           all
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           exhausts
           it
           in
           the
           services
           of
           lust
           .
           
           Sicknes
           is
           a
           chargeable
           thing
           ,
           a
           consumption
           at
           once
           to
           the
           Person
           and
           to
           the
           Estate
           .
           The
           poore
           woman
           in
           the
           Gospel
           which
           had
           an
           issue
           of
           blood
           ,
           
             spent
             all
             that
             she
             had
             on
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             the
             better
             :
             Luke
          
           8.43
           .
           So
           poore
           sinners
           emptie
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           soule
           ,
           of
           body
           ,
           of
           time
           ,
           of
           estate
           ,
           every
           thing
           within
           their
           reach
           ,
           upon
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           unsatisfied
           at
           last
           as
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           Eccles.
           1.8
           .
           Like
           a
           Silke-worme
           which
           workes
           out
           his
           bowels
           into
           such
           a
           masse
           wherein
           himself
           is
           buried
           .
           It
           wearieth
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           sucketh
           away
           the
           Radicall
           strength
           in
           the
           service
           of
           it
           ,
           b
           and
           yet
           never
           giveth
           them
           over
           ,
           but
           as
           Pharaohs
           taskmasters
           exacted
           the
           brick
           when
           they
           had
           taken
           away
           the
           straw
           ;
           so
           lust
           doth
           consume
           and
           weaken
           naturall
           strength
           ,
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           it
           :
           and
           yet
           when
           nature
           is
           exhausted
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           lust
           is
           as
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           Commands
           as
           tyrannous
           as
           ever
           before
           .
           Isa
           57.10
           .
           Ier.
           2.25
           .
           We
           are
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           the
           
             vitall
             force
          
           of
           the
           faculties
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Activity
             of
             lust
          
           which
           sets
           them
           on
           work
           ;
           that
           decayes
           and
           hastens
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           sinne
           retaines
           its
           strength
           and
           vigour
           still
           ;
           nothing
           kills
           that
           but
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ;
           &
           the
           decay
           of
           nature
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           sinne
           ;
           the
           more
           any
           man
           in
           any
           lust
           whatsoever
           ,
           makes
           himselfe
           a
           servant
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           busie
           and
           active
           he
           is
           in
           that
           service
           :
           the
           more
           will
           it
           eate
           into
           him
           and
           consume
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           hotter
           the
           feaver
           is
           ,
           the
           sooner
           is
           the
           body
           wasted
           and
           dried
           up
           by
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Deformity
           .
           Sicknesse
           withereth
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           maketh
           it
           of
           a
           glorious
           a
           ghastly
           and
           loathsome
           spectacle
           .
           Come
           to
           the
           comliest
           person
           living
           after
           a
           long
           and
           pining
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           not
           finde
           the
           man
           in
           his
           owne
           shape
           ;
           a
           wan
           countenance
           ,
           a
           shriveled
           flesh
           ,
           a
           leane
           visage
           ,
           a
           hollow
           and
           standing
           eye
           ,
           a
           trembling
           hand
           ,
           a
           stammering
           tongue
           ,
           abowed
           backe
           ,
           a
           feeble
           knee
           a
           swelled
           belly
           :
           nothing
           left
           but
           the
           ●●akes
           of
           the
           hedge
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           finewes
           to
           hold
           them
           together
           .
           Behold
           here
           the
           picture
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           
           swelled
           with
           pride
           ,
           pined
           with
           envie
           ,
           bowed
           with
           earthlines
           wasted
           and
           eaten
           up
           with
           lust
           ,
           made
           as
           stinking
           and
           unsavoury
           as
           a
           dead
           Carcasse
           .
           Psal.
           14.3
           .
           Ezek.
           16.4
           .
           When
           thou
           seest
           an
           unmercifull
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           compassion
           left
           in
           him
           ,
           thinke
           thou
           sawest
           Iudas
           or
           King
           Iehoram
           ,
           whose
           sore
           disease
           made
           his
           
             bowels
             fall
             out
          
           .
           2.
           
           Chron.
           21.19
           .
           When
           thou
           seest
           a
           worldly
           man
           whose
           heart
           is
           glued
           to
           earthly
           things
           ,
           think
           upon
           the
           poore
           woman
           who
           was
           
             bowed
             together
          
           and
           could
           not
           lift
           up
           her selfe
           .
           Luke
           13.11
           .
           When
           thou
           seest
           an
           Hypocrite
           walking
           crooked
           and
           unevenly
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           think
           upon
           Mephibosheth
           or
           Asa
           ,
           lame
           ,
           halting
           ,
           diseased
           in
           their
           feet
           .
           When
           thou
           seest
           a
           proud
           ambitious
           man
           ,
           thinke
           upon
           Herod
           eaten
           up
           with
           vermine
           .
           O
           if
           the
           diseases
           of
           the
           soule
           could
           come
           forth
           &
           shew
           themselves
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           work
           such
           deformity
           there
           (
           where
           it
           would
           not
           doe
           the
           thousandth
           part
           so
           much
           hurt
           )
           as
           they
           doe
           within
           :
           if
           a
           man
           could
           in
           the
           glasse
           of
           the
           word
           see
           the
           uglinesse
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           plainly
           as
           in
           a
           
           materiall
           glasse
           the
           foulnesse
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           how
           would
           this
           make
           him
           crie
           out
           ,
           my
           head
           ,
           my
           head
           :
           my
           bowels
           ,
           my
           bowels
           :
           my
           leannesse
           ,
           my
           
             leannesse
             :
             unclean
             ,
             unclean
          
           ?
           No
           man
           thinks
           any
           shape
           ugly
           enough
           to
           represent
           a
           divell
           by
           ;
           yet
           take
           him
           in
           his
           naturals
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           a
           most
           glorious
           Creature
           :
           it
           is
           sinne
           that
           turns
           him
           into
           a
           Serpent
           or
           Dragon
           .
           There
           is
           something
           of
           the
           monster
           in
           every
           sinne
           ;
           the
           belly
           or
           the
           feet
           set
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           head
           or
           heart
           ;
           sensuall
           and
           worldly
           lusts
           set
           up
           above
           Reason
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           Reason
           above
           Grace
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           the
           sicknesse
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           a
           
             falling
             sicknes
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           worst
           kinde
           of
           Fall
           not
           forward
           in
           our
           way
           or
           race
           ,
           as
           every
           good
           man
           sometimes
           falls
           ,
           where
           a
           man
           hath
           the
           help
           of
           his
           knees
           and
           hands
           to
           break
           the
           blow
           ,
           to
           prevent
           or
           lessen
           the
           hurt
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           to
           rise
           againe
           ;
           but
           old
           Elies
           fall
           ,
           a
           
             falling
             backward
          
           ,
           where
           a
           man
           can
           put
           forth
           no
           part
           to
           save
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           more
           dangerously
           breake
           and
           bruise
           himselfe
           thereby
           :
           
           Therefore
           as
           it
           is
           a
           sicknes
           which
           requires
           curing
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           wound
           which
           requires
           healing
           and
           binding
           .
           The
           Ancients
           compare
           it
           to
           falling
           into
           a
           pit
           full
           of
           dirt
           and
           s●ones
           :
           where
           a
           man
           doth
           not
           onely
           defile
           ,
           but
           miserably
           breake
           and
           bruise
           himselfe
           .
           There
           is
           
             contritio
             ,
             solutio
             continui
             ,
             suppuratio
             ,
             sanies
             &c.
             
          
           All
           the
           evils
           of
           a
           dangerous
           and
           mortall
           wound
           .
        
         
           Adde
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           diseased
           and
           wounded
           condition
           ,
           1
           A
           man
           hath
           
             no
             power
          
           to
           heale
           or
           to
           helpe
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           respect
           he
           must
           cry
           out
           with
           them
           in
           the
           prophet
           ,
           
             My
             wound
             is
             incurable
             
             and
             refuseth
             to
             be
             healed
             ,
          
           Jer.
           15.18
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           hath
           
             no
             desire
             ,
             no
             will
          
           ,
           
           no
           thought
           to
           enquire
           or
           send
           after
           a
           Physician
           who
           may
           heal
           him
           :
           but
           is
           well
           contented
           rather
           to
           continue
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           put
           to
           the
           paine
           and
           trouble
           of
           a
           cure
           ,
           and
           pleaseth
           himself
           in
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           his
           owne
           condition
           ,
           Rev.
           3.17
           ▪
           Matth.
           9.12
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           is
           
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             cruell
             enemy
             ,
          
           who
           takes
           no
           pity
           on
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           flattery
           and
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           new
           temptations
           ,
           continually
           cherisheth
           the
           disease
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.26
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           when
           the
           
             true
             Physician
          
           comes
           ,
           he
           shuts
           the
           door
           against
           him
           ,
           refuseth
           his
           counsell
           ,
           rejecteth
           his
           receipts
           ,
           quarrels
           with
           his
           medicines
           ;
           they
           are
           too
           bitter
           ,
           or
           too
           strong
           and
           purging
           ;
           or
           too
           sharp
           and
           searching
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           be
           healed
           at
           all
           except
           it
           may
           be
           his
           own
           way
           ,
           Prov.
           1.24
           ,
           25.
           2
           
           Chron.
           36.16
           .
           Ezek.
           24.13
           .
           Matth.
           23.37
           .
           Ier.
           13.11
           .
           Thus
           we
           have
           taken
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Patient
           ,
           Sick
           ,
           weake
           ,
           pained
           ,
           consumed
           ,
           deformed
           ,
           wounded
           ,
           and
           sore
           bruised
           :
           
             without
             power
          
           or
           help
           at
           
             home
             ,
             without
             friends
          
           abroad
           :
           
             no
             sense
          
           of
           danger
           ,
           
             no
             desire
          
           of
           change
           :
           patient
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           impatient
           of
           his
           cure
           :
           but
           one
           meanes
           in
           the
           world
           to
           helpe
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           unable
           to
           procure
           it
           ;
           and
           being
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           unwilling
           to
           entertaine
           it
           ;
           who
           can
           expect
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           hear
           the
           knell
           ring
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           the
           grave
           opened
           for
           such
           a
           sick
           person
           as
           this
           ?
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Physician
           .
           Surely
           an
           ordinary
           one
           would
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           visiting
           such
           a
           Patient
           ,
           
           that
           in
           so
           desperate
           a
           condition
           as
           this
           ,
           he
           would
           quite
           forsake
           him
           :
           As
           their
           use
           is
           to
           
           leave
           their
           Patients
           when
           they
           lie
           a
           dying
           .
           Here
           then
           observe
           the
           singular
           goodnesse
           of
           this
           physician
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           though
           other
           Physicians
           judge
           of
           the
           disease
           when
           it
           is
           brought
           unto
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           Patient
           first
           feels
           it
           and
           complaines
           of
           it
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           this
           Physician
           giveth
           the
           Patient
           the
           very
           feeling
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           and
           is
           faine
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           that
           as
           well
           as
           to
           minister
           the
           cure
           .
           
             He
             went
             on
             frowardly
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           pleased
           himself
           in
           his
           owne
           ill
           condition
           ,
           
             I
             have
             seene
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             will
             heale
             him
             ,
          
           Isay.
           57
           ,
           17.18
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           other
           Patients
           send
           for
           the
           Physician
           ,
           and
           use
           many
           intreaties
           to
           be
           visited
           and
           undertaken
           by
           him
           .
           Here
           the
           Physician
           comes
           unsent
           for
           ,
           and
           intreates
           the
           sick
           person
           to
           be
           healed
           .
           The
           world
           is
           undone
           by
           falling
           off
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           is
           the
           first
           that
           begins
           the
           reconciliation
           ;
           and
           the
           stick
           of
           it
           is
           ●n
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           a
           great
           Emphasis
           in
           the
           Apostles
           expression
           ,
           God
           was
           in
           Christ
           
             reconciling
             the
             world
             to
             himself
          
           ,
           not
           himself
           unto
           the
           world
           ;
           
             He
             intreats
             us
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.19.20
           .
           He
           is
           
             found
             of
             them
             that
             sought
             him
             not
             ,
          
           Isai.
           65.1
           .
           and
           his
           office
           is
           not
           onely
           
             to
             save
          
           ,
           but
           to
           seeke
           that
           which
           was
           lost
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           other
           Physicians
           are
           well
           used
           ,
           and
           entertained
           with
           respect
           and
           honour
           :
           but
           our
           Patient
           here
           neglects
           and
           misuseth
           his
           Physician
           ,
           falls
           from
           him
           ,
           betakes
           himself
           unto
           Mountebanks
           and
           Physicians
           of
           no
           value
           ;
           yet
           he
           insists
           on
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           comes
           when
           he
           is
           forsaken
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           repelled
           .
           
           
             I
             have
             spread
             out
             my
             hands
             all
             the
             day
             unto
             a
             Rebellious
             people
             ,
          
           Isai.
           65.2
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           other
           Physicians
           have
           usually
           ample
           and
           honourable
           rewards
           for
           the
           attendance
           they
           give
           ;
           but
           this
           Physician
           comes
           onely
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           
           
             heales
             freely
          
           ,
           nay
           is
           bountifull
           to
           his
           Patient
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           heale
           him
           ,
           but
           bestows
           gifts
           upon
           him
           gives
           the
           visit
           ,
           gives
           the
           physick
           ,
           sends
           the
           ministers
           and
           servants
           who
           watch
           &
           keep
           the
           Patient
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           other
           Physicians
           prescribe
           a
           bitter
           potion
           for
           the
           sick
           person
           to
           take
           ;
           this
           Physician
           drinketh
           of
           the
           bitterest
           himself
           ;
           others
           prescribe
           the
           sore
           to
           be
           launced
           ,
           this
           Physician
           is
           wounded
           and
           smitten
           himself
           :
           others
           order
           the
           Patient
           to
           bleed
           ,
           here
           the
           physician
           bleeds
           himselfe
           :
           yea
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           Physician
           but
           the
           Physick
           ,
           and
           gives
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           own
           flesh
           ,
           his
           own
           blood
           ,
           for
           a
           purgative
           ,
           a
           cordiall
           ,
           a
           plaister
           to
           the
           soul
           of
           his
           Patient
           ;
           Dies
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           his
           Patient
           may
           live
           ,
           and
           
             by
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             ,
          
           Isai.
           53.5
           .
        
         
           We
           should
           from
           all
           this
           learne
           ,
           First
           ,
           to
           admire
           the
           unsearchable
           Riches
           of
           the
           mercy
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           
           who
           is
           pleased
           in
           our
           misery
           to
           
             prevent
             us
          
           with
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           neither
           felt
           our
           disease
           ,
           nor
           desired
           a
           remedy
           ,
           is
           pleased
           to
           
             convince
             us
          
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             fallen
             by
             thine
             iniquity
             ;
             To
             invite
             us
          
           to
           repentance
           ,
           
             O
             Israel
             returne
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             :
          
           To
           
             put
             words
             into
             our
             mouth
          
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           our
           petition
           for
           us
           ,
           
             Take
             with
             you
             words
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             take
             away
             all
             iniquity
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           
             furnish
             us
             with
             arguments
          
           ,
           we
           are
           fatherlesse
           ,
           thou
           art
           mercifull
           :
           To
           incourage
           us
           with
           promises
           ,
           
             I
             will
             heale
             ,
             
             I
             will
             love
          
           ;
           To
           give
           us
           his
           Ministers
           to
           proclaime
           ,
           and
           his
           Spirit
           to
           apply
           these
           mercies
           unto
           us
           .
           If
           he
           did
           not
           convince
           us
           that
           iniquity
           would
           be
           a
           downfall
           and
           a
           ruine
           unto
           us
           ,
           
           Ezek.
           18.30
           .
           we
           should
           hold
           it
           fast
           ,
           and
           be
           pleased
           with
           our
           disease
           ,
           like
           a
           mad
           man
           that
           quarrels
           with
           his
           cure
           ,
           and
           had
           rather
           continue
           mad
           then
           be
           healed
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           If
           being
           convinced
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           invite
           us
           to
           repentance
           ,
           we
           should
           run
           away
           from
           him
           as
           Adam
           did
           .
           No
           man
           loves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           company
           of
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           much
           lesse
           when
           that
           enemy
           is
           a
           Iudge
           .
           They
           have
           
             turned
             their
             back
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             face
             ,
          
           Jer.
           2.27
           ,
           Adam
           will
           hide
           himselfe
           
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Gen.
           3.8
           .
           and
           Cain
           will
           
             goe
             out
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Gen.
           4.16
           .
           Guilt
           cannot
           looke
           upon
           Majestie
           ;
           stubble
           dares
           not
           come
           neere
           the
           fire
           ;
           If
           we
           be
           in
           our
           sins
           we
           cannot
           stand
           before
           God
           ,
           Ezra
           9.15
           .
        
         
           If
           being
           invited
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           
             put
             words
             into
             our
             mouthes
          
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           know
           what
           to
           say
           unto
           him
           .
           We
           know
           not
           wherwith
           to
           come
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           to
           bow
           before
           the
           high
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           not
           
             shew
             us
             what
             is
             good
          
           .
           Mic.
           6.6
           ,
           8.
           
           Where
           God
           is
           the
           Judge
           (
           who
           cannot
           be
           mocked
           or
           deceived
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           heart
           condemne
           us
           ,
           he
           is
           greater
           then
           our
           heart
           ,
           and
           where
           ever
           we
           hide
           ,
           can
           finde
           us
           out
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           sinne
           to
           finde
           us
           too
           .
           Gal.
           6.7
           .
           1
           Iohn
           3.20
           .
           Num.
           32.23
           .
           )
           where
           I
           say
           this
           God
           is
           the
           Judge
           ,
           there
           guilt
           stoppeth
           the
           mouth
           ,
           &
           maketh
           the
           sinner
           speechlesse
           .
           Matth.
           22.12
           .
           Rom.
           3.19
           .
           Nay
           the
           best
           of
           us
           
             know
             not
             what
             to
             pray
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             except
             the
             Spirit
             be
             
             pleased
             to
             help
             our
             infirmities
             .
          
           Rom.
           8.26
           .
           When
           we
           are
           taught
           what
           to
           say
           ,
           If
           God
           do
           
             not
             withdraw
             his
             anger
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           reason
           with
           him
           .
           Iob.
           9.13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Withdraw
             thine
             hand
             from
             me
             ,
             let
             not
             thy
             dread
             make
             me
             afraide
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             answer
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             speak
             .
          
           Job
           .
           13.21
           ,
           22.
           
           If
           he
           doe
           not
           reveal
           mercie
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           promise
           love
           or
           healing
           ;
           if
           he
           do
           not
           make
           it
           appeare
           that
           he
           is
           a
           God
           that
           heareth
           prayers
           ,
           flesh
           will
           not
           dare
           to
           come
           neere
           unto
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Sam.
           7.27
           .
           We
           can
           never
           pray
           ,
           till
           we
           can
           cry
           
             Abba
             father
          
           ;
           we
           can
           never
           call
           unto
           him
           but
           in
           the
           
             multitude
             of
             his
             mercies
          
           .
           As
           the
           earth
           is
           shut
           and
           bound
           up
           by
           frost
           and
           cold
           ,
           and
           putteth
           not
           forth
           her
           pretious
           fruits
           till
           the
           warmth
           and
           heat
           of
           the
           Summer
           call
           them
           out
           :
           
           so
           the
           heart
           under
           the
           cold
           affections
           of
           feare
           and
           guilt
           ,
           under
           the
           darke
           apprehensions
           of
           wrath
           and
           judgement
           ,
           is
           so
           contracted
           that
           it
           knows
           not
           to
           draw
           neere
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           when
           mercie
           shines
           ,
           when
           the
           love
           of
           God
           is
           shed
           abroade
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           also
           is
           the
           heart
           it selfe
           shed
           abroade
           and
           enlarged
           to
           powre
           out
           it self
           unto
           God.
           Even
           when
           distressed
           sinners
           pray
           ,
           their
           prayer
           proceeds
           from
           apprehensions
           of
           mercy
           ;
           for
           prayer
           is
           the
           childe
           of
           faith
           .
           Rom.
           10.14
           .
           
             Ia●
             ▪
          
           5.15
           .
           and
           the
           object
           of
           faith
           is
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           The
           way
           to
           prize
           this
           mercie
           is
           to
           grow
           acquainted
           with
           our
           own
           sicknesse
           ;
           to
           see
           our
           face
           in
           the
           glasse
           of
           the
           law
           :
           to
           consider
           how
           odious
           it
           renders
           us
           to
           God
           :
           how
           desperately
           miserable
           in
           our selves
           .
           The
           deeper
           the
           sense
           of
           misery
           ,
           the
           higher
           the
           estimation
           of
           mercy
           .
           When
           the
           Apostle
           looked
           on
           himselfe
           as
           the
           
             cheif
             of
             sinners
          
           ▪
           then
           he
           
           accounted
           it
           a
           saying
           
             worthy
             of
             all
             Acceptation
          
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             sinners
             .
          
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.15
           .
           Till
           we
           be
           
             sicke
             and
             weary
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           looke
           after
           a
           Physician
           to
           
             heale
             and
             ease
             us
          
           .
           Matth.
           9.12.11
           ,
           28.
           till
           we
           be
           
             pricked
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           hasty
           to
           enquire
           after
           the
           means
           of
           Salvation
           .
           Acts
           2.37
           .
           Though
           the
           proclamation
           of
           pardon
           be
           made
           
             to
             All
             ,
             that
             will
          
           ,
           Revel
           .
           22.17
           .
           Yet
           none
           are
           willing
           till
           they
           be
           brought
           to
           extreamities
           :
           as
           men
           cast
           not
           their
           goods
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           till
           they
           see
           they
           must
           perish
           themselves
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           .
           Some
           men
           must
           be
           bound
           before
           they
           can
           be
           cured
           .
           All
           that
           God
           doth
           to
           us
           in
           conversion
           ,
           he
           doth
           most
           freely
           :
           but
           a
           gift
           is
           not
           a
           gift
           till
           it
           be
           received
           .
           Rom.
           5.17
           .
           Iohn
           1.12
           and
           we
           naturally
           refuse
           and
           reject
           Christ
           when
           he
           is
           offered
           .
           Isay.
           53.3
           .
           Iohn
           1.11
           .
           because
           he
           is
           not
           offered
           but
           upon
           these
           termes
           ,
           that
           we
           
             deny
             our selves
          
           ,
           and
           
             take
             up
             a
             Crosse
          
           ,
           and
           
             follow
             him
          
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           some
           terrour
           or
           other
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.11
           .
           When
           we
           finde
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           abiding
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           souls
           shut
           under
           it
           as
           in
           a
           prison
           ,
           Iohn
           3.36
           .
           Gal.
           3.22
           .
           and
           the
           fire
           of
           it
           working
           and
           boyling
           like
           poison
           in
           our
           consciences
           ,
           then
           we
           shal
           value
           mercie
           ,
           and
           cry
           for
           it
           as
           the
           Prophet
           doth
           ,
           
             Heale
             me
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             healed
             ,
             Save
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             my
             prayse
             .
          
           Jer.
           17.14
           .
           Things
           necessary
           are
           never
           valued
           to
           their
           uttermost
           but
           in
           extremities
           .
           When
           there
           is
           a
           great
           famine
           in
           Samaria
           ,
           an
           Asses
           head
           (
           which
           at
           another
           time
           is
           thrown
           out
           for
           carrion
           )
           wil
           be
           more
           worth
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           plentifull
           season
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           an
           Oxe
           .
           Nay
           
           hunger
           shal
           in
           such
           a
           case
           overvote
           nature
           ,
           and
           devour
           the
           very
           tender
           love
           of
           a
           mother
           ;
           the
           life
           of
           a
           childe
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           deare
           to
           the
           heart
           as
           his
           flesh
           to
           the
           belly
           of
           a
           pined
           parent
           ,
           2
           King.
           6
           ,
           25
           ,
           28.
           
           As
           soone
           as
           a
           man
           findes
           a
           shipwrack
           ,
           a
           famine
           ,
           a
           hell
           in
           his
           soul
           ,
           till
           Christ
           save
           ,
           feed
           ,
           deliver
           it
           ,
           immediately
           Christ
           will
           be
           the
           desire
           of
           that
           soule
           ,
           and
           nothing
           in
           Heaven
           or
           earth
           valued
           in
           comparison
           of
           him
           .
           Then
           that
           which
           was
           esteemed
           the
           
             foolishnesse
             of
             preaching
          
           before
           ,
           shall
           be
           counted
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             wisdom
             of
             God
          
           ;
           then
           every
           one
           of
           Christs
           ordinances
           (
           which
           are
           the
           
             waters
             of
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             healing
             of
             the
             Sea
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           many
           people
           ,
           Ezek.
           47.8
           .
           and
           the
           
             Leaves
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           which
           are
           for
           the
           
             healing
             of
             the
             Nations
          
           ,
           Revel
           .
           22.2
           .
           and
           the
           streames
           of
           that
           Fountaine
           which
           is
           
             opened
             in
             Israel
             for
             sin
             and
             for
             uncleannesse
             ,
          
           Zach.
           13.1
           .
           and
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           conveyeth
           healing
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           Mal.
           3
           :
           2.
           )
           shall
           be
           esteemed
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           Riches
           ,
           the
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Treasure
           ,
           the
           feast
           ,
           the
           physick
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           such
           a
           soule
           ,
           Rom.
           11.12
           .
           Ephes.
           3.8
           .
           2
           Cor.
           3.8.11
           .
           2
           Cor.
           4.6.7
           .
           Isai.
           25.6
           .
           Revel
           .
           19.9
           .
           Luke
           4.18
           .
           Hebr.
           2.3
           .
           Iames
           1.21
           .
           Iohn
           12.50
           .
           Acts
           28.28
           .
           And
           a
           man
           will
           waite
           on
           them
           with
           as
           much
           diligence
           and
           attention
           ,
           as
           ever
           the
           impotent
           people
           did
           at
           the
           poole
           of
           Bethesda
           ,
           when
           the
           Angel
           stirred
           the
           water
           ;
           and
           endure
           the
           healing
           severity
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           patience
           ,
           but
           with
           love
           and
           thankfulnesse
           ;
           suffer
           reason
           to
           be
           captivated
           ,
           Wil
           to
           be
           crossed
           ,
           high
           imaginations
           to
           be
           cast
           down
           ,
           every
           thought
           to
           be
           subdued
           ,
           conscience
           to
           
           be
           searched
           ,
           heart
           to
           be
           purged
           ,
           lust
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           and
           mortified
           ;
           in
           all
           things
           will
           such
           a
           sick
           soul
           be
           contented
           to
           be
           dieted
           ,
           restrained
           and
           ordered
           by
           the
           Counsell
           of
           this
           heavenly
           Physician
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           here
           next
           to
           be
           noted
           that
           God
           promiseth
           to
           heale
           their
           Back-slidings
           .
           
           The
           word
           imports
           a
           departing
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           turning
           away
           againe
           .
           It
           is
           quite
           contrary
           in
           the
           formall
           nature
           of
           it
           unto
           faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           implies
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           a
           
             Repenting
             of
             Repentance
          
           .
           
           2
           Cor.
           7.10
           .
           By
           faith
           we
           
             come
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           John
           6.37
           .
           and
           
             cleave
             to
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             lay
             hold
             upon
             him
          
           .
           Heb.
           6.18
           .
           Isay.
           5●
           .
           2.6
           .
           but
           by
           this
           we
           
             depart
             ,
             and
             draw
             back
             from
             him
             ,
          
           and
           let
           him
           goe
           .
           Heb.
           10.38.39
           .
           By
           the
           one
           we
           prize
           Christ
           as
           infinitely
           precious
           ,
           and
           his
           ways
           as
           holy
           and
           good
           .
           Phil.
           3.8
           .
           2
           Pet.
           1
           4.
           by
           the
           other
           we
           vilifie
           and
           set
           them
           at
           nought
           ,
           stumble
           at
           them
           ,
           as
           wayes
           that
           doe
           not
           profit
           .
           Matth.
           21.42
           .
           Acts
           4.11
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2.7
           ,
           8.
           
           Iob.
           21.14.15
           .
           For
           ,
           a
           man
           having
           approved
           of
           Gods
           wayes
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           after
           this
           to
           goe
           from
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           fling
           up
           his
           bargaine
           ,
           and
           start
           aside
           like
           a
           deceitfull
           bow
           :
           of
           all
           other
           dispositions
           of
           the
           Soule
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           ,
           to
           deale
           with
           our
           sinnes
           as
           Israel
           did
           with
           their
           servants
           .
           Ier.
           34.10
           ,
           11.
           dismisse
           them
           and
           then
           take
           them
           again
           .
           It
           is
           the
           sad
           fruit
           of
           an
           
             evil
             and
             unbeleeving
             heart
          
           .
           Heb.
           3.12
           .
           a
           And
           God
           threatneth
           such
           persons
           to
           
             leade
             them
             forth
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
           Psal.
           125.5
           .
           as
           cattell
           are
           led
           to
           slaughter
           ,
           or
           malefactours
           to
           execution
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           here
           see
           God
           promiseth
           Healing
           unto
           such
           sinners
           .
        
         
         
           For
           understanding
           whereof
           we
           are
           to
           know
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             Twofold
             Apostacy
          
           .
           The
           one
           out
           of
           
             Impotency
             of
             Affection
          
           ,
           and
           
             prevalency
             of
             lust
          
           ,
           drawing
           the
           heart
           to
           look
           towards
           the
           old
           pleasures
           thereof
           againe
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           Recidivatton
           or
           Relapse
           into
           a
           former
           sinfull
           condition
           out
           of
           forgetfulness
           and
           falsness
           of
           heart
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           to
           ballance
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           fix
           and
           unite
           the
           heart
           unto
           him
           .
           Which
           was
           the
           frequent
           sin
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           make
           many
           promises
           and
           Covenants
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           them
           as
           fast
           .
           Iudg.
           2.18.19
           .
           Psal.
           106.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.12
           ,
           13.
           
           And
           this
           a
           falling
           from
           our
           
             first
             love
          
           ,
           growing
           cold
           and
           slack
           in
           duty
           ,
           breaking
           our
           engagements
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             and
             returning
             again
             to
             folly
          
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           like
           a
           Relapse
           after
           a
           disease
           ,
           exceeding
           dangerous
           ,
           yet
           God
           is
           sometimes
           pleased
           to
           forgive
           and
           heal
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           kind
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           is
           
             proud
             and
             malicious
          
           ,
           when
           after
           the
           
             Tast
             of
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
          
           men
           set
           themselves
           to
           hate
           ,
           oppose
           ,
           persecute
           Godliness
           ,
           to
           do
           
             despight
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
          
           to
           fling
           off
           the
           holy
           strictness
           of
           Christs
           yoake
           ,
           to
           swel
           against
           the
           searching
           power
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           to
           
             trample
             upon
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           and
           when
           they
           know
           the
           spiritualness
           and
           holiness
           of
           Gods
           wayes
           ,
           the
           innocency
           and
           piety
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           doe
           yet
           notwithstanding
           set
           themselves
           against
           them
           
             for
             that
             reason
          
           though
           under
           
           other
           pretences
           ,
           )
           This
           is
           not
           a
           weak
           but
           a
           wilful
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           a
           
             strong
             and
             a
             stubborn
             Aposta●y
          
           .
           A
           sin
           which
           wholly
           hardneth
           the
           heart
           against
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           is
           incurable
           .
           
           
             To
             speak
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
          
           that
           is
           against
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           Disciples
           ,
           ways
           ,
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           looking
           on
           him
           
             only
             as
             a
             man
          
           ,
           the
           leader
           of
           a
           Sect
           ,
           as
           master
           of
           a
           new
           way
           (
           which
           was
           Pauls
           notion
           of
           Christ
           and
           Christian
           Religion
           when
           he
           persecuted
           it
           ,
           and
           
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             found
             mercy
             ,
          
           for
           had
           he
           done
           that
           knowingly
           which
           he
           did
           ignorantly
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           a
           sin
           uncapable
           of
           mercy
           .
           Acts
           26.9
           .
           1
           Tim.
           1.13
           .
           )
           thus
           to
           sin
           ,
           
           is
           a
           blasphemy
           that
           may
           be
           pardoned
           :
           but
           to
           
             speake
             against
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           oppose
           and
           persecute
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           worship
           ,
           ways
           ,
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           knowing
           them
           and
           acknowledging
           in
           them
           a
           spiritual
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           
             eo
             nomine
          
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           
             formal
             motive
          
           of
           malice
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           power
           and
           lustre
           of
           that
           spirit
           which
           appeareth
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           
             the
             formal
             principle
             of
             it
          
           ,
           neither
           ignorance
           ,
           nor
           self-ends
           ,
           but
           
             very
             wilfulness
          
           ,
           and
           
             Immediate
             malignity
          
           ;
           Woe
           be
           to
           that
           man
           whose
           natural
           enmity
           and
           antipathie
           against
           Godliness
           do
           ever
           swel
           to
           so
           great
           and
           daring
           an
           height
           .
           
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             Matth.
          
           12.32
           .
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           time
           of
           life
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           point
           or
           moment
           of
           death
           which
           translates
           them
           unto
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           
           Others
           ,
           not
           in
           this
           life
           by
           Iustification
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           by
           consummate
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           publick
           
             judiciary
             absolution
          
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           
           the
           
             Day
             of
             Redemption
          
           ,
           in
           which
           men
           are
           said
           to
           
             finde
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.30
           .
           2
           Tim.
           1.18
           .
           For
           that
           which
           is
           here
           done
           in
           the
           Conscience
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           shall
           be
           then
           publickly
           and
           judicially
           pronounced
           by
           Christs
           own
           mouth
           before
           Angels
           and
           men
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.10
           .
           Others
           :
           Shall
           not
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           shall
           be
           plagued
           and
           punished
           both
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           to
           come
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           add
           what
           I
           have
           conceived
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           though
           no
           way
           condemning
           the
           Expositions
           of
           so
           great
           and
           learned
           men
           :
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           By
           
             This
             world
          
           we
           may
           understand
           the
           Church
           which
           then
           was
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           or
           the
           present
           age
           which
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           then
           lived
           in
           .
           It
           is
           not
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           insolent
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           the
           words
           Age
           ,
           or
           World
           ,
           to
           be
           sometimes
           restrained
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           Israel
           was
           God's
           First-born
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             fruits
          
           of
           his
           increase
           ,
           Exod.
           4.22
           .
           Ierem.
           31.9
           .
           Ier.
           2.3
           .
           So
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           is
           called
           the
           
             Church
             of
             the
             First-born
          
           ,
           Hebr.
           12.23
           .
           and
           the
           
             first
             Tabernacle
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             worldly
             Sanctuary
          
           .
           Hebr.
           9.1.8
           .
           and
           
             Ierusalem
             that
             now
             is
          
           ,
           Gal.
           4.25
           .
           And
           then
           by
           the
           
             World
             to
             come
          
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           afterwards
           to
           be
           planted
           ;
           for
           so
           frequently
           in
           Scripture
           is
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Church
          
           called
           the
           
             World
             to
             come
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             last
             dayes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             ends
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           
             Things
             to
             come
          
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           
             hidden
             from
             former
             ages
          
           ,
           and
           generations
           ,
           and
           were
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Apostles
           made
           known
           unto
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Prophets
             and
             righte●us
             men
          
           of
           the
           former
           
           ages
           
             did
             not
             see
          
           nor
           attain
           unto
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             In
             these
             last
             dayes
          
           God
           hath
           spoken
           to
           us
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           Heb.
           1.1
           .
           And
           ,
           Unto
           Angels
           he
           did
           not
           put
           in
           subjection
           
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.5
           .
           and
           ,
           Christ
           was
           made
           an
           high
           Priest
           of
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.11
           .
           and
           ,
           The
           Law
           had
           a
           shadow
           of
           
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.1
           .
           and
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           called
           
             Ages
             to
             come
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.7
           .
           and
           the
           
             ends
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.11
           .
           Thus
           legal
           and
           Evangelical
           dispensations
           are
           usually
           distinguished
           by
           the
           names
           of
           
             Times
             past
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             last
             dayes
             or
             times
             to
             come
             ,
          
           Hebr.
           1.1
           .
           Ephes.
           3.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Colos.
           1.25
           ,
           26.
           
           The
           one
           an
           Earthly
           and
           Temporary
           ,
           the
           other
           an
           Heavenly
           and
           abiding
           administration
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Septuagint
           render
           the
           Originall
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Isa.
           9.5
           .
           
             Everlasting
             Father
          
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           The
           Father
           of
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           meaning
           then
           of
           the
           place
           seems
           to
           be
           this
           :
           That
           sinnes
           of
           high
           and
           
             desperate
             presumption
          
           ,
           committed
           maliciously
           against
           
             known
             light
          
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           
             no
             Sacrifice
          
           or
           expiation
           allowed
           for
           them
           in
           the
           
             former
             world
          
           ,
           or
           state
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           they
           who
           in
           that
           manner
           despised
           Moses
           and
           his
           Law
           ,
           though
           delivered
           but
           by
           Angels
           ,
           
             died
             without
             mercy
             ,
             Numb
             ▪
          
           15.27
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           Hebr.
           2.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           3.
           so
           in
           the
           
             World
             to
             come
          
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           
             Evangelicall
             Church
          
           ,
           (
           though
           grace
           should
           therein
           be
           more
           abundantly
           discovered
           and
           administred
           unto
           men
           )
           yet
           the
           same
           Law
           should
           continue
           stil
           ,
           as
           we
           finde
           it
           did
           ,
           Hebr.
           2.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Hebr.
           6.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Hebr.
           10.26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           neither
           the
           
             open
             enemies
          
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             false
             professors
          
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           committing
           this
           sin
           ,
           should
           be
           capable
           of
           pardon
           .
        
         
           This
           doctrine
           of
           Apostacy
           or
           Back-sliding
           ,
           is
           worthy
           of
           a
           more
           large
           explication
           :
           but
           having
           handled
           it
           formerly
           on
           Hebr.
           3.12
           .
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           two
           words
           more
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           beware
           above
           all
           other
           sins
           ,
           of
           this
           ,
           of
           falling
           in
           soul
           as
           old
           Eli
           did
           in
           body
           ,
           backward
           ,
           and
           so
           hazarding
           our
           salvation
           ;
           if
           once
           we
           have
           shaken
           hands
           with
           sin
           ,
           never
           take
           acquaintance
           with
           it
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           say
           as
           Israel
           here
           ,
           
             What
             have
             I
             to
             do
             any
             more
             with
             Idols
             ?
          
           The
           Church
           should
           be
           
             like
             Mount
             Sion
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             moved
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           sad
           and
           sick
           temper
           of
           a
           Church
           to
           tosse
           from
           one
           side
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           then
           especially
           when
           she
           should
           be
           healed
           ,
           to
           be
           
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             winde
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           should
           not
           be
           so
           terrified
           by
           any
           sin
           ,
           which
           our
           soul
           mourns
           and
           labours
           under
           ,
           and
           our
           heart
           turneth
           from
           ,
           as
           thereby
           to
           be
           withheld
           from
           going
           to
           the
           Physician
           for
           pardon
           and
           healing
           .
           Had
           he
           not
           great
           power
           and
           mercy
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           
             love
             freely
          
           ,
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           
             pardon
             freely
          
           without
           respect
           of
           sins
           ,
           wee
           might
           then
           be
           affraid
           of
           going
           to
           him
           :
           but
           when
           he
           extendeth
           forgivenesse
           to
           
             all
             kindes
             ,
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             ,
             sin
             ,
          
           Exod.
           34.6
           .
           and
           hath
           actually
           pardoned
           the
           
             greatest
             sinners
             ,
             Manasses
             ,
             Mary
             Madalen
             ,
             Paul
             ,
          
           Publicans
           ,
           harlots
           ,
           backsliders
           ;
           we
           should
           though
           not
           presume
           hereupon
           to
           turn
           Gods
           mercy
           into
           poyson
           ,
           and
           his
           grace
           into
           wantonness
           (
           for
           
           mercy
           it self
           will
           not
           save
           those
           sinners
           that
           hold
           fast
           sin
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           forsake
           it
           )
           yet
           take
           heed
           of
           despairing
           ,
           or
           entertaining
           low
           thoughts
           of
           the
           love
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           such
           examples
           as
           these
           are
           set
           forth
           for
           the
           incouragement
           of
           all
           
             that
             shall
             ever
             beleeve
             unto
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.16
           .
           And
           the
           
             thoughts
             and
             wayes
          
           which
           God
           hath
           to
           pardon
           sin
           are
           
             above
             our
             thoughts
             and
             wayes
          
           ,
           whereby
           we
           look
           on
           them
           in
           their
           guilt
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           as
           unpardonable
           :
           and
           therefore
           are
           fit
           matter
           for
           our
           faith
           ,
           even
           against
           sense
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           rely
           upon
           ,
           Isa.
           55.57
           ,
           58.
           
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           Fountain
           of
           this
           Mercy
           .
           
             I
             will
             leve
             them
             freely
          
           .
           
           
           ]
           Gods
           love
           is
           a
           most
           free
           and
           bountifull
           love
           ,
           having
           no
           motive
           or
           foundation
           
             but
             within
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           his
           free
           love
           and
           grace
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           his
           other
           mercies
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           
             hee
             sheweth
             mercy
             on
             whom
          
           and
           because
           
             hee
             will
             shew
             mercy
          
           .
           From
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           nothing
           is
           primarily
           active
           but
           
             free
             grace
             .
             Freely
             loved
          
           ,
           Deut.
           7.7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             Freely
             chosen
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           ver
           .
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Christ
           the
           
             gift
             of
             free
             love
          
           ,
           John
           3.16
           .
           
             His
             obedience
             freely
             ascepted
          
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           5.15
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Iustification
             free
          
           ,
           Rom.
           3.24
           .
           
             Adoption
             free
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.5
           .
           
             Faith
             and
             repentance
             free
             ,
             Phil.
          
           1.29
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.25
           .
           
             Good
             works
             free
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.10
           .
           
             Salvation
             free
          
           ,
           Titus
           3.5
           .
           Acts
           15.1
           .
           Thus
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           mercies
           is
           
             free
             love
          
           .
           We
           do
           not
           first
           give
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           render
           to
           us
           again
           .
           We
           turn
           ,
           we
           pray
           ,
           we
           covenant
           ,
           we
           repent
           ,
           we
           are
           holy
           ,
           we
           are
           healed
           ,
           
             onely
             because
             he
             loves
             us
          
           :
           and
           he
           loves
           us
           ,
           not
           because
           he
           sees
           any
           thing
           lovely
           or
           
           amiable
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           will
           shew
           the
           absoluteness
           of
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           unsearchableness
           of
           his
           own
           Counsell
           towards
           us
           We
           are
           not
           originally
           denominated
           Good
           by
           any
           thing
           which
           floweth
           
             from
             us
          
           ,
           or
           is
           done
           
             by
             us
          
           :
           but
           by
           that
           which
           is
           
             bestowed
             upon
             us
          
           .
           Our
           goodness
           is
           not
           the
           motive
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           but
           his
           love
           the
           Fountain
           of
           our
           goodness
           .
           None
           indeed
           are
           healed
           and
           saved
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           repent
           and
           return
           ;
           but
           repentance
           is
           only
           a
           condtion
           ,
           and
           that
           
             freely
             given
          
           by
           God
           ,
           
             disposing
             the
             subject
          
           for
           salvation
           ;
           not
           a
           Cause
           moving
           or
           procuring
           God
           to
           save
           us
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           as
           the
           
             means
             to
             the
             end
          
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           
             cause
             to
             the
             effect
          
           .
           That
           which
           looks
           least
           free
           of
           any
           other
           act
           of
           God
           ,
           His
           rewarding
           of
           obedience
           ,
           is
           all
           and
           
             only
             mercy
          
           .
           When
           we
           sow
           in
           righteousness
           ,
           we
           must
           
             reap
             in
             mercy
          
           ,
           Hos.
           10.12
           .
           When
           he
           
             rendreth
             according
             to
             our
             works
          
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           Psal.
           62.12
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           solid
           bottome
           and
           foundation
           of
           all
           Christian
           comforts
           ,
           that
           
             God
             loves
             freely
          
           Were
           his
           love
           to
           us
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           our
           fruitfulness
           or
           carriages
           towards
           him
           ,
           each
           hour
           and
           moment
           might
           stagger
           our
           hope
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           therefore
           pleased
           to
           have
           it
           all
           of
           
             Grace
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             might
             be
             sure
             ,
          
           Rom.
           4.16
           .
           This
           comforts
           us
           against
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           greatest
           sins
           ;
           for
           love
           and
           
             free
             grace
          
           can
           pardon
           what
           it
           will.
           This
           comforts
           us
           against
           the
           accusations
           of
           Satan
           drawn
           from
           our
           
             own
             unworthiness
          
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           am
           unworthy
           ,
           and
           Satan
           cannot
           shew
           me
           unto
           my self
           more
           vile
           ,
           then
           without
           his
           accusations
           I
           will
           acknowledg
           my self
           to
           be
           :
           but
           that
           love
           that
           
             gave
             Christ
             freely
          
           ,
           doth
           give
           
           in
           him
           more
           worthiness
           then
           there
           is
           or
           can
           be
           unworthiness
           in
           me
           .
           This
           comforts
           us
           in
           the
           assured
           
             hope
             of
             Glory
          
           ,
           because
           when
           he
           loves
           he
           
             loves
             to
             the
             end
          
           ,
           and
           
             nothing
             can
             seperate
             from
             his
             love
             .
          
           This
           comforts
           us
           in
           all
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           the
           free
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           predestinated
           us
           thereunto
           ,
           wil
           wisely
           order
           it
           all
           unto
           the
           good
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           Rom.
           8.29
           .
           Hebr.
           12.6
           .
        
         
           Our
           duty
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           to
           labour
           for
           assurance
           of
           this
           free
           love
           .
           It
           wil
           
             assist
             us
          
           in
           all
           duties
           ;
           it
           wil
           
             arme
             us
          
           against
           all
           Temptations
           :
           It
           wil
           Answer
           all
           Objections
           that
           can
           be
           made
           against
           the
           souls
           peace
           :
           It
           wil
           
             sustaine
             us
          
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           which
           the
           saddest
           of
           times
           can
           bring
           us
           unto
           .
           
             If
             God
             be
             for
             us
             who
             can
             be
             against
             us
             ?
          
           Though
           thousands
           be
           against
           us
           
             to
             hate
          
           us
           ,
           yet
           none
           shall
           be
           against
           us
           to
           hurt
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           God
           
             love
             us
             freely
          
           ,
           we
           should
           
             love
             him
             thankfully
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           4.19
           .
           and
           let
           love
           be
           the
           salt
           to
           season
           all
           our
           sacrifices
           .
           For
           as
           no
           benefit
           is
           saving
           unto
           us
           which
           doth
           not
           proceed
           from
           
             love
             in
             him
          
           ,
           so
           no
           duty
           is
           pleasing
           unto
           him
           which
           doth
           not
           proceed
           from
           
             love
             in
             us
          
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           5.3
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           plead
           this
           
             free
             love
          
           and
           grace
           in
           prayer
           ;
           when
           we
           begge
           pardon
           ,
           nothing
           is
           
             too
             great
          
           for
           love
           to
           forgive
           :
           When
           we
           begge
           grace
           and
           holiness
           ,
           nothing
           is
           
             too
             good
          
           for
           love
           to
           grant
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           one
           thing
           which
           faith
           can
           manage
           unto
           more
           spiritual
           advantages
           ,
           then
           the
           free
           grace
           and
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           so
           magnifie
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           
             turne
             not
             free
             grace
             into
             wantonnesse
             .
          
           
           There
           is
           a
           corrupt
           generation
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           under
           pretence
           of
           exalting
           grace
           ,
           do
           put
           disgrace
           upon
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           the
           
             mandatory
             power
          
           thereof
           from
           those
           that
           are
           under
           grace
           ,
           a
           doctrine
           most
           extremely
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           love
           .
           For
           
             Gods
             love
          
           to
           us
           workes
           
             love
             in
             us
          
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           our
           love
           to
           him
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           
             keep
             his
             Commandements
          
           ;
           and
           to
           keepe
           a
           Commandement
           is
           to
           confirme
           and
           to
           subject
           my
           conscience
           with
           willingnesse
           and
           delight
           unto
           the
           rule
           and
           
             preceptive
             power
          
           of
           that
           commandement
           .
           Take
           away
           the
           
             obligation
             of
             the
             Law
          
           upon
           conscience
           as
           a
           
             rule
             of
             life
          
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           away
           from
           our
           love
           to
           God
           the
           very
           matter
           about
           which
           the
           obedience
           thereof
           should
           be
           conversant
           .
           It
           is
           no
           diminution
           to
           love
           that
           a
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           obedience
           (
           nay
           it
           cannot
           be
           called
           obedience
           if
           I
           be
           not
           bound
           unto
           it
           )
           but
           herein
           the
           excellency
           of
           our
           love
           to
           God
           is
           commended
           that
           whereas
           other
           men
           are
           so
           bound
           by
           the
           Law
           that
           they
           fret
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           swell
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           a
           who
           love
           God
           ,
           and
           know
           his
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           
             delight
             to
             be
             thus
             bound
          
           ,
           and
           finde
           infinitely
           more
           sweetnesse
           in
           the
           strict
           rule
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Law
           ,
           then
           any
           wicked
           man
           can
           do
           in
           that
           presumptuous
           liberty
           wherein
           he
           allowes
           himselfe
           to
           shake
           off
           and
           breake
           the
           cords
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           
           Now
           lastly
           ,
           when
           we
           returne
           with
           sound
           repentance
           unto
           God
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           more
           then
           ordinary
           tastes
           of
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           by
           
             removing
             judgements
          
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           Anger
           ,
           from
           us
           .
           This
           point
           falls
           in
           with
           what
           was
           handled
           before
           on
           the
           second
           vers
           .
           Therefore
           I
           shall
           conclude
           with
           these
           two
           notes
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           judgements
           God
           will
           have
           us
           looke
           on
           them
           as
           
             fruits
             of
             his
             anger
          
           ,
           and
           take
           more
           notice
           in
           them
           of
           
             his
             displeasure
          
           than
           our
           
             owne
             sufferings
          
           .
           When
           wrath
           is
           gone
           out
           ,
           the
           sword
           drawne
           ,
           thousands
           and
           ten
           thousands
           slaine
           in
           our
           Coasts
           ;
           Israel
           given
           to
           the
           spoile
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           unto
           robbers
           ;
           a
           land
           set
           on
           fire
           with
           civill
           flames
           ,
           and
           none
           able
           to
           quench
           them
           ;
           A
           Kingdome
           divided
           within
           it selfe
           ;
           A
           Church
           which
           was
           sometimes
           the
           Asylum
           for
           other
           exild
           and
           afflicted
           Christians
           to
           fly
           for
           shelter
           unto
           ,
           miserably
           torne
           by
           the
           foolish
           and
           unnaturall
           divisions
           of
           brethren
           ,
           and
           dangerously
           threatned
           by
           the
           policy
           and
           power
           of
           the
           common
           enemy
           who
           studies
           how
           to
           improve
           these
           divisions
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           those
           that
           foment
           them
           ;
           our
           worke
           is
           to
           make
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           Our
           
             God
             is
             angry
          
           ;
           a
           God
           that
           loves
           freely
           ,
           that
           is
           infinite
           in
           mercy
           and
           pitty
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           afflict
           willingly
           ,
           nor
           grieve
           the
           children
           of
           men
           ;
           This
           should
           be
           our
           greatest
           Affliction
           ;
           and
           the
           removall
           of
           this
           anger
           by
           an
           universall
           Reformation
           and
           conversion
           unto
           him
           our
           greatest
           businesse
           .
           And
           I
           doe
           verily
           believe
           that
           England
           must
           never
           thinke
           of
           outliving
           or
           breaking
           thorow
           this
           
             anger
             of
             God
          
           ,
           this
           
             criticall
             judgement
          
           that
           is
           upon
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           
           returne
           to
           that
           cold
           and
           
             formall
             complexion
          
           ,
           that
           Laodicean
           temper
           that
           she
           was
           in
           before
           ,
           till
           she
           have
           so
           publickly
           and
           generally
           repented
           of
           all
           those
           
             civill
             disorders
          
           which
           removed
           the
           bounds
           ,
           and
           brought
           dissipation
           upon
           
             publick
             justice
          
           :
           and
           of
           all
           those
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             disorders
          
           whch
           let
           in
           corruptions
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           superstions
           in
           worship
           ,
           abuses
           in
           Government
           ,
           discountenancing
           of
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           in
           the
           most
           zealous
           Professors
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           our
           Reformation
           may
           be
           as
           conspicuous
           as
           our
           disorders
           have
           beene
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           appeare
           to
           all
           the
           world
           that
           God
           hath
           washed
           away
           the
           filth
           and
           purged
           the
           blood
           of
           England
           from
           the
           midst
           thereof
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             burning
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           Gods
           love
           is
           the
           true
           ground
           of
           removing
           Judgements
           in
           mercie
           from
           a
           people
           .
           Let
           all
           Humane
           counsells
           be
           never
           so
           deep
           ,
           and
           armies
           never
           so
           active
           ,
           and
           cares
           never
           so
           vigilant
           ,
           and
           Instruments
           never
           so
           unanimous
           ,
           if
           
             Gods
             love
          
           come
           not
           in
           ,
           nothing
           of
           all
           these
           can
           doe
           a
           Nation
           any
           good
           at
           all
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           most
           interested
           in
           
             Gods
             love
          
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           be
           most
           secured
           against
           his
           Judgements
           .
           Hither
           our
           eyes
           ,
           our
           prayers
           ,
           our
           thoughts
           must
           be
           directed
           .
           Lord
           ,
           love
           us
           ,
           delight
           in
           us
           ;
           choose
           us
           for
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           then
           though
           Counsells
           ,
           and
           treasures
           ,
           and
           armies
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           and
           horses
           ,
           and
           all
           second
           causes
           faile
           us
           ;
           though
           Sathan
           rage
           ,
           and
           hell
           threaten
           ,
           and
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           earth
           be
           shaken
           ;
           though
           neither
           the
           Vine
           ,
           nor
           the
           Olive
           ,
           nor
           the
           figg-tree
           ,
           nor
           the
           field
           ,
           nor
           the
           pastures
           ,
           nor
           the
           heards
           ,
           nor
           the
           stay
           yeeld
           any
           
           supplies
           ,
           yet
           we
           
             will
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             sinne
          
           shall
           be
           healed
           ,
           anger
           shall
           be
           removed
           ,
           
             nothing
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               HOSEA
               Chap.
               14.
               ver
               .
               5.6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               will
               be
               as
               the
               dew
               unto
               Israel
               :
               he
               shall
               grow
               as
               the
               Lilly
               ,
               and
               cast
               forth
               his
               re●ts
               as
               Lebanon
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               His
               branches
               shall
               spread
               ,
               and
               his
               beautie
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Olive
               Tree
               ,
               and
               his
               smell
               as
               Lebanon
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               that
               dwell
               under
               his
               shadow
               ,
               shall
               returne
               .
               They
               shall
               revive
               as
               the
               Corne
               ,
               and
               grow
               as
               the
               Vine
               ;
               the
               sent
               thereof
               shall
               bee
               as
               the
               wine
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           verses
           is
           contained
           
             ●ods
             answer
          
           unto
           the
           second
           part
           of
           
             Israels
             petition
          
           ,
           
           wherein
           they
           desired
           him
           to
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           or
           to
           
             receive
             them
             graciously
          
           ;
           And
           here
           God
           promiseth
           them
           severall
           singular
           blessings
           set
           forth
           by
           severall
           metaphor●
           and
           similitudes
           ,
           all
           answering
           to
           the
           
             name
             of
             Ephraim
          
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           promises
           made
           unto
           him
           ,
           Deu.
           33.13
           ,
           17.
           &c.
           opposite
           to
           the
           
           many
           
             contrary
             courses
          
           threatned
           in
           the
           former
           parts
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           under
           metaphors
           of
           a
           contary
           importance
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           
             dew
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             morning
             cloud
          
           &
           the
           
             earthly
             dew
          
           that
           passeth
           away
           ,
           Cap.
           13.3
           .
           
             Lillies
             ,
             Olives
             ,
             Vines
             ,
             Spices
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           Judgments
           of
           
             Nettles
             ,
             Thornes
             ,
             Thistles
             ,
             chap.
          
           9
           ,
           16.10.8
           .
           
             Spreading
             roots
          
           contrary
           unto
           
             dry
             roots
             ,
             chap.
          
           9.16
           .
           
             A
             fruitfull
             vine
          
           ,
           bringing
           forth
           excellent
           wine
           ,
           contrary
           to
           an
           
             empty
             Vine
          
           bringing
           fruit
           only
           
             to
             it selfe
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           sowre
           and
           usavory
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           gathering
           ,
           chap.
           10.1
           .
           
             Corne
             growing
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             corne
             taken
          
           quite
           away
           ,
           chap.
           2.9
           .
           instead
           of
           
             no
             staulk
             ,
             no
             bud
             ,
             no
             meale
             ,
             chap.
          
           8.7
           .
           Fruit
           promised
           in
           stead
           of
           
             no
             fruit
          
           threatned
           ,
           chap.
           9.16
           .
           Wine
           promised
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             failing
             of
             wine
             ,
             Chap.
          
           9.2.2.9
           .
           
             Sweet
             wine
          
           opposite
           to
           
             sowre
             drinke
             ,
             Chap.
          
           4.18
           .
           
             Safe
             dwelling
          
           in
           stead
           of
           
             no
             dwelling
             ,
             Chap.
          
           9.3
           .
           
             Branches
             growing
          
           and
           spreading
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             branches
             consumed
             ,
             Chap.
          
           11.6
           .
           
             Green
             trees
          
           instead
           of
           
             Dry
             springs
             ,
             Chap.
          
           13.15
           .
           And
           all
           these
           fruits
           
             the
             fruits
          
           as
           
             of
             Lebanon
          
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           that
           Country
           the
           most
           fertill
           Mountaine
           ,
           full
           of
           various
           kindes
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           Trees
           ,
           Cedars
           ,
           Cypresse
           ,
           Olive
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           affording
           rich
           gummes
           and
           balsomes
           :
           full
           also
           of
           all
           kinds
           of
           the
           most
           medicinall
           and
           aromatick
           herbs
           ,
           sending
           forth
           a
           most
           fragrant
           odour
           ,
           whereby
           all
           harmfull
           and
           venemous
           Creatures
           were
           driven
           from
           harboring
           there
           :
           And
           in
           the
           Vallies
           of
           that
           Mountaine
           were
           most
           rich
           grounds
           for
           Pasture
           ,
           
           Corne
           ,
           and
           Vineyards
           ,
           as
           the
           Learned
           in
           their
           descriptions
           of
           the
           holy
           Land
           have
           observed
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Originall
           of
           all
           these
           blessings
           is
           the
           
             heavenly
             dew
          
           of
           Gods
           grace
           and
           favour
           (
           alluding
           to
           that
           abundance
           of
           dew
           which
           fell
           on
           that
           Mouniaine
           ,
           )
           descending
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           garden
           bringing
           forth
           Lillies
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           Forrest
           ,
           strengthning
           the
           Cedars
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           spreading
           abroad
           the
           branches
           ,
           ,
           as
           upon
           an
           
             Olive
             yard
          
           ,
           making
           the
           trees
           thereof
           
             green
             and
             fruitfull
          
           ,
           and
           as
           on
           a
           
             rich
             field
          
           ,
           receiving
           the
           Corne.
           Here
           is
           spirituall
           beautie
           ,
           the
           beautie
           of
           the
           Lillie
           ,
           exceeding
           that
           of
           Solomon
           in
           all
           his
           glory
           ;
           spirituall
           stabilitie
           ,
           the
           rootes
           of
           the
           Cedars
           ,
           and
           other
           goodly
           trees
           in
           that
           mountaine
           ;
           spirituall
           odors
           ,
           and
           spices
           of
           Lebanon
           ;
           spirituall
           fruitfulnesse
           and
           that
           of
           all
           sorts
           and
           kinds
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           life
           .
           The
           fruit
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           
             bread
             to
             strengthen
          
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Olive
           trees
           ,
           
             oyle
             to
             refresh
          
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           
             wine
             to
             make
             glad
          
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           Psal.
           104.15
           .
        
         
           Wee
           esteeme
           him
           a
           very
           rich
           man
           ,
           and
           most
           excellently
           accommodated
           ,
           who
           hath
           gardens
           for
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           fields
           for
           corne
           and
           pasture
           ,
           and
           woods
           for
           fuell
           ,
           for
           structure
           ,
           
           for
           defence
           for
           beautie
           and
           delight
           :
           and
           Vineyards
           for
           wine
           and
           oyle
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           conveniencies
           both
           for
           the
           necessities
           and
           delights
           of
           a
           plentifull
           life
           .
           Thus
           is
           the
           church
           here
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           as
           such
           a
           wealthy
           man
           ,
           furnished
           with
           the
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           all
           kinde
           of
           blessings
           both
           for
           sanctity
           and
           safety
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           praiseth
           God
           the
           father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           blessed
           us
           with
           
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
          
           in
           heavenly
           places
           in
           Christ
           
           viz.
           Election
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           adoption
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           glorious
           inheritance
           ,
           redemption
           from
           misery
           unto
           blessednesse
           ,
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           holinesse
           and
           unblameablenesse
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           Promise
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           them
           particularly
           enumerated
           .
           Ephe.
           1.3
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           
           The
           words
           thus
           opened
           ,
           doe
           first
           afford
           us
           one
           
             generall
             Observation
          
           ,
           in
           that
           God
           singleth
           out
           so
           many
           excellent
           good
           things
           by
           name
           in
           relation
           to
           that
           generall
           petition
           ,
           
             Doe
             us
             good
          
           ,
           That
           God
           many
           times
           answereth
           prayer
           abundantly
           beyond
           the
           petitions
           of
           his
           people
           .
           They
           prayed
           
             at
             large
          
           only
           for
           good
           ,
           leaving
           it
           (
           as
           it
           becommeth
           us
           who
           know
           not
           alwayes
           what
           is
           good
           for
           our selves
           )
           to
           his
           holy
           will
           and
           wisedome
           in
           what
           manner
           and
           measure
           to
           doe
           good
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           he
           answers
           them
           
             in
             particular
          
           with
           all
           kinde
           of
           good
           things
           .
           As
           in
           the
           former
           petition
           they
           prayed
           in
           generall
           for
           the
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           particular
           promiseth
           the
           healing
           of
           their
           Rebellions
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           greatest
           of
           their
           sinnes
           .
           God
           many
           times
           answers
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           seed
           of
           
             Isaac
             ,
             Gen.
          
           26.12
           .
           with
           an
           hundred
           fold
           encrease
           .
           As
           Gods
           word
           never
           returns
           empty
           unto
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           servants
           never
           return
           empty
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           usually
           the
           c●op
           of
           prayer
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           seed
           out
           of
           which
           it
           grew
           ,
           as
           the
           putting
           in
           of
           a
           little
           water
           into
           a
           Pumpe
           makes
           way
           to
           the
           drawing
           out
           of
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           .
           Isaac
           and
           Rebecca
           had
           lived
           twentie
           yeares
           together
           without
           any
           children
           ,
           and
           he
           grew
           now
           
           in
           yeares
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           forty
           yeares
           old
           before
           hee
           married
           ;
           hereupon
           he
           solemnly
           prayes
           to
           God
           in
           behalfe
           of
           his
           Wife
           ,
           because
           shee
           was
           barren
           ,
           and
           God
           gave
           him
           more
           then
           it
           is
           probable
           hee
           expected
           ,
           for
           hee
           gave
           him
           two
           Sonnes
           at
           a
           birth
           ,
           Gen.
           25.21
           ,
           22.
           
           As
           the
           cloud
           which
           riseth
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           many
           times
           in
           thinne
           and
           insensible
           vapours
           ,
           falleth
           downe
           in
           great
           and
           abundant
           showres
           :
           so
           our
           prayers
           which
           ascend
           weak
           and
           narrow
           ,
           returne
           with
           a
           full
           and
           enlarged
           answer
           .
           God
           deales
           in
           this
           point
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           as
           Ioseph
           did
           with
           his
           brethren
           in
           Egypt
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           only
           put
           corne
           into
           their
           Sacks
           ,
           but
           returned
           the
           money
           which
           they
           brought
           to
           purchase
           it
           ,
           Gen.
           42.25
           .
           So
           he
           dealt
           with
           Solomon
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           give
           him
           wisdome
           and
           gifts
           of
           government
           ,
           which
           he
           asked
           ,
           but
           further
           gave
           him
           both
           
             riches
             and
             honour
          
           ,
           which
           he
           asked
           not
           ,
           1
           King.
           3.13
           .
           The
           people
           of
           Israel
           when
           they
           were
           distressed
           by
           the
           Ammonites
           ,
           besought
           the
           Lord
           for
           help
           ;
           he
           turnes
           backe
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           sends
           them
           to
           their
           Idols
           to
           help
           them
           ;
           they
           humble
           themselves
           ,
           and
           put
           away
           their
           Idols
           ,
           and
           pray
           againe
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           pitch
           that
           their
           petitions
           mounted
           unto
           was
           
             Lord
             ,
             Wee
             have
             sinned
             ,
             doe
             unto
             us
             whatsoever
             seemeth
             good
             unto
             thee
             ,
             onely
             deliver
             us
             we
             pray
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           10.15
           .
           and
           God
           did
           answer
           this
           prayer
           beyond
           the
           c●●tents
           of
           it
           ;
           hee
           did
           not
           onely
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           so
           save
           them
           ,
           but
           subdued
           the
           Enemy
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           delivered
           him
           into
           their
           hands
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           only
           give
           them
           the
           relief
           they
           desired
           ,
           but
           a
           glorious
           victory
           beyond
           their
           
           desires
           ,
           Iudg.
           11.22
           .
           God
           deales
           with
           his
           servants
           ar
           the
           Prophet
           did
           with
           the
           woman
           of
           Shunem
           ,
           when
           he
           bid
           her
           ask
           what
           she
           needed
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           what
           she
           would
           have
           him
           doe
           for
           the
           kindnesse
           she
           had
           done
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           she
           found
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           request
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           sends
           for
           her
           again
           ,
           and
           makes
           her
           a
           free
           promise
           of
           that
           which
           shee
           most
           wanted
           and
           desired
           ,
           and
           tells
           her
           that
           God
           would
           give
           her
           a
           sonne
           ,
           2
           Kings
           4.16
           .
           So
           many
           times
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           his
           servants
           such
           things
           as
           they
           forget
           to
           ask
           ,
           or
           gives
           them
           the
           things
           which
           they
           aske
           ,
           in
           a
           fuller
           measure
           then
           their
           owne
           desires
           durst
           to
           propose
           them
           .
           David
           in
           his
           troubles
           
             asked
             life
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           esteemed
           it
           a
           great
           mercy
           onely
           to
           have
           beene
           delivered
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           his
           Enemies
           :
           and
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           answer
           him
           according
           to
           the
           desire
           of
           his
           heart
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           and
           above
           it
           too
           ,
           for
           he
           gave
           him
           
             length
             of
             dayes
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
          
           ;
           but
           further
           setled
           the
           Crowne
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           added
           honour
           and
           majesty
           unto
           his
           life
           ,
           Psal.
           21.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Reasons
           hereof
           are
           principally
           two
           .
        
         
           
           1
           We
           beg
           of
           God
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           and
           knowledge
           which
           we
           have
           of
           our
           owne
           wants
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           that
           Love
           which
           we
           beare
           unto
           our selves
           .
           The
           greater
           our
           love
           is
           to
           our selves
           ,
           the
           more
           active
           and
           importunate
           will
           our
           petitions
           be
           for
           such
           good
           things
           as
           we
           need
           :
           But
           God
           answers
           prayers
           according
           to
           
             his
             knowledge
          
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Love
           which
           hee
           beareth
           unto
           us
           .
           Now
           God
           knowes
           what
           things
           
           we
           want
           much
           better
           then
           we
           doe
           our selves
           ,
           and
           he
           loves
           our
           souls
           much
           better
           then
           we
           love
           them
           our selves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           gives
           us
           more
           and
           better
           things
           then
           our
           own
           prayers
           know
           how
           to
           ask
           of
           him
           .
           A
           little
           childe
           will
           beg
           none
           but
           trifles
           and
           meane
           things
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           not
           understanding
           to
           looke
           higher
           ,
           or
           to
           value
           things
           that
           are
           more
           excellent
           ;
           but
           his
           father
           knowing
           better
           what
           is
           good
           for
           him
           ,
           bestowes
           on
           him
           education
           ,
           traines
           him
           unto
           learning
           and
           vertue
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           manage
           and
           enjoy
           that
           inheritance
           which
           he
           provides
           for
           him
           :
           so
           ,
           
             wee
             know
             not
             what
             to
             aske
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             Rem
             .
          
           8.26
           .
           and
           when
           we
           do
           know
           ,
           our
           spirits
           are
           much
           straitned
           ,
           we
           have
           but
           a
           finite
           &
           narrow
           love
           unto
           our selves
           .
           But
           
             Gods
             knowledge
          
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           his
           love
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           according
           unto
           these
           are
           the
           distributions
           of
           his
           mercy
           .
           Even
           the
           Apostle
           himselfe
           when
           he
           was
           in
           affliction
           ,
           and
           buffetted
           by
           the
           messenger
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           vexed
           with
           a
           thorn
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           besought
           the
           Lord
           for
           nothing
           but
           
             that
             it
             might
             depart
             from
             him
          
           ;
           but
           God
           had
           a
           farre
           better
           answer
           in
           store
           to
           the
           Apostles
           prayer
           ,
           and
           purposed
           to
           do
           more
           for
           him
           then
           he
           desired
           ,
           namely
           to
           give
           him
           
             a
             sufficiency
             of
             grace
          
           to
           support
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           
             magnify
             his
             strength
             in
             the
             infirmitie
             of
             his
             servant
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           12.9
           .
           When
           the
           Prophet
           had
           encouraged
           men
           to
           
             seek
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           this
           assurance
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           only
           heare
           petitions
           for
           mercy
           and
           forgivenesse
           ,
           but
           will
           
             multiply
             to
             pardon
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           will
           pardon
           more
           sinnes
           then
           we
           can
           confesse
           (
           for
           with
           him
           there
           is
           
           not
           only
           mercy
           ,
           but
           
             Plenteous
             redemption
             ,
             Psal.
          
           130.7
           .
           )
           he
           further
           strengthneth
           our
           faith
           and
           encourageth
           our
           obedience
           unto
           this
           duty
           ,
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             thoughts
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           of
           love
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           peace
           towards
           us
           ;
           
             My
             thoughts
             are
             not
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             neither
             are
             your
             wayes
             my
             wayes
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             higher
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             are
             w●
             wayes
             higher
             then
             your
             wayes
             ,
             and
             my
             thoughts
             then
             your
             thoughts
             .
             Esa.
          
           55.7.8.9
           .
           He
           can
           pardon
           beyond
           our
           petitions
           ,
           because
           his
           thoughts
           of
           mercy
           towards
           us
           are
           beyond
           our
           apprehensions
           .
           See
           the
           like
           place
           Ier.
           29.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           
           2
           God
           answers
           prayers
           not
           alwayes
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           narrow
           compasse
           of
           our
           weak
           desires
           ,
           but
           with
           respect
           to
           his
           
             owne
             honour
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           own
           greatnesse
           :
           for
           he
           promiseth
           
             to
             beare
             us
             that
             wee
             may
             glorifie
             him
             .
             Psalme
          
           50.15
           .
           Therefore
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           exceed
           our
           petitions
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           for
           us
           abundantly
           above
           what
           we
           ask
           or
           think
           ,
           that
           our
           hearts
           may
           be
           more
           abundantly
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           our
           mouthes
           wide
           opened
           in
           rendring
           honour
           unto
           him
           .
           When
           Perillus
           a
           favorite
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           
           begged
           of
           him
           a
           portion
           for
           his
           daughters
           ,
           the
           King
           appointed
           that
           fifty
           Talents
           should
           be
           given
           unto
           him
           ,
           &
           he
           answered
           that
           ten
           would
           be
           sufficient
           ;
           the
           King
           replied
           that
           tenne
           were
           enough
           for
           Perillus
           to
           ask
           ,
           but
           not
           enough
           for
           Alexander
           to
           grant
           :
           So
           God
           is
           pleased
           many
           times
           to
           give
           more
           then
           we
           ask
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           look
           upon
           it
           not
           only
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           mercy
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           act
           of
           honour
           ;
           and
           to
           teach
           us
           in
           all
           our
           prayers
           to
           move
           God
           as
           well
           by
           his
           glory
           as
           by
           his
           mercy
           :
           So
           Moses
           
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           prayeth
           for
           pardon
           unto
           Israel
           ,
           lest
           Gods
           
             Name
             should
             be
             blasphemed
          
           ,
           Numb
           .
           14.15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           So
           Ioshua
           did
           when
           Israel
           turned
           their
           backs
           before
           their
           enemies
           ,
           
             what
             wilt
             thou
             do
             unto
             thy
             great
             Name
          
           ?
           Josh.
           7.9
           .
           So
           Solomon
           in
           his
           prayer
           at
           the
           dedication
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
             Heare
             thou
             in
             heaven
             thy
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             and
             do
             according
             to
             all
             that
             the
             stranger
             calleth
             to
             thee
             for
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             〈◊〉
             the
             earth
             may
             know
             thy
             Name
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           8.43
           .
           So
           David
           in
           his
           for
           Israel
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           Gods
           promise
           to
           the
           seed
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Do
             as
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             let
             it
             even
             be
             established
             ,
             that
             thy
             Name
             may
             bee
             magnified
             for
             ever
             .
          
           1
           Chron.
           17.23
           ,
           24.
           
           So
           
             Asa
             ,
             O
             Lord
             thou
             art
             our
             God
             ,
             let
             not
             man
             prevail
             against
             thee
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           14.11
           .
           So
           
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             Art
             not
             thou
             God
             in
             heaven
             ?
             and
             rulest
             not
             thou
             over
             all
             the
             kingdoms
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ?
             and
             in
             thine
             hand
             is
             there
             not
             power
             and
             might
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             is
             able
             to
             withstand
             t●ne
          
           ?
           &c.
           2
           Chron.
           20.6
           .
           So
           Hezekiah
           when
           he
           spread
           the
           blasphemies
           of
           Sennacherib
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             save
             us
             from
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             may
             know
             that
             th●u
             art
             the
             Lord
             ,
             even
             thou
             onely
             :
          
           Isa.
           37.20
           .
           So
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           distresse
           ,
           
             Help
             us
             O
             God
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             Name
             ,
             and
             deliver
             and
             purge
             away
             our
             sinnes
             for
             thy
             Names
             sake
             ;
             wherefore
             should
             the
             Heathen
             say
             ,
             where
             is
             their
             God
          
           ?
           Psal.
           79.9
           ,
           10.
           
           As
           every
           creature
           of
           God
           was
           made
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           Prov.
           16.4
           .
           Rom.
           11.36
           .
           so
           every
           Attribute
           of
           God
           doth
           work
           and
           put
           forth
           it selfe
           for
           his
           glory
           .
           If
           he
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           
             riches
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.23
           .
           Eph.
           1.11
           ,
           12.
           
           If
           he
           execute
           
           justice
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           make
           his
           
             power
             known
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.17.22
           .
           2
           Thes.
           1.9
           .
           When
           he
           putteth
           forth
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           doth
           terrible
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           make
           his
           
             Name
             known
             ,
             Isa.
          
           ●4
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           If
           he
           engage
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           promises
           Yea
           and
           Amen
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           his
           own
           glory
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           
             Name
             may
             be
             magnified
             in
             doing
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.20
           .
           2
           Sam.
           7.25
           ,
           26.
           ●xod
           .
           3.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Exod.
           12.41
           .
           Iosh.
           11.45
           .
           Whensoever
           therefore
           we
           pray
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           therein
           implore
           his
           mercy
           on
           us
           ,
           his
           justice
           on
           his
           enemies
           ,
           his
           truth
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           his
           power
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Attribute
           to
           be
           manifested
           towards
           his
           people
           ,
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           prevailing
           medium
           we
           can
           use
           ,
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           own
           Name
           ▪
           Gods
           
             ultimate
             end
          
           in
           working
           must
           needs
           be
           our
           
             strongest
             argument
          
           in
           praying
           ,
           because
           therein
           it
           appears
           that
           we
           seek
           his
           interest
           in
           our
           petitions
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           above
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           This
           serveth
           first
           to
           encourage
           us
           unto
           prayer
           ,
           because
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           hear
           and
           answer
           prayers
           ,
           
           which
           is
           a
           sufficient
           motive
           unto
           his
           servants
           to
           call
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             O
             thou
             that
             hearest
             prayers
             ,
             unto
             thee
             shall
             all
             flesh
             come
             ,
             Psal.
          
           65.2.66.20.86.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.102.17
           .
           but
           because
           he
           oftentimes
           exceedeth
           the
           modesty
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           ,
           the
           fearfulnesse
           of
           our
           Requests
           ,
           by
           giving
           unto
           us
           more
           then
           wee
           ask
           .
           When
           poore
           men
           make
           requests
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           usually
           answer
           them
           as
           the
           Eccho
           doth
           the
           voyce
           ,
           the
           answer
           cuts
           off
           halfe
           the
           petition
           .
           The
           Hypocrite
           in
           the
           Apostle
           (
           Iam.
           2.15
           ,
           16.
           )
           when
           he
           saw
           a
           brother
           or
           sister
           naked
           or
           destitute
           of
           daily
           food
           ,
           would
           
             bid
             him
             be
             warmed
             or
             filled
             ,
          
           but
           in
           the
           
           mean
           time
           
             give
             him
             nothing
          
           that
           was
           needfull
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           rather
           mock
           then
           answer
           their
           requests
           .
           We
           shall
           seldom
           finde
           amongst
           men
           Iaels
           cu●tesie
           ,
           Iudg.
           5.25
           .
           giving
           milk
           to
           those
           that
           ask
           water
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           as
           hers
           was
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             munus
             cum
             hamo
          
           ,
           an
           entangling
           benefit
           ,
           
           the
           better
           to
           introduce
           a
           mischief
           :
           there
           are
           not
           many
           Naamans
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           beg
           of
           them
           one
           Talent
           ,
           will
           force
           you
           to
           take
           two
           ,
           2
           Kings
           5.23
           ,
           But
           Gods
           answer
           to
           our
           prayers
           is
           like
           a
           multiplying
           glasse
           ,
           which
           renders
           the
           request
           much
           greater
           in
           the
           answer
           then
           it
           was
           in
           the
           prayer
           .
           As
           when
           we
           cast
           a
           stone
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           though
           〈◊〉
           be
           but
           little
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           the
           circles
           which
           come
           from
           it
           spread
           wider
           and
           wider
           till
           it
           fill
           the
           whole
           pond
           :
           so
           our
           petitions
           though
           very
           weak
           as
           they
           come
           from
           us
           ▪
           and
           craving
           but
           some
           one
           or
           other
           good
           thing
           ,
           yet
           finding
           way
           to
           the
           fountain
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           unsearchable
           treasure
           of
           mercy
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           are
           usually
           answered
           with
           many
           and
           more
           spreading
           benefits
           .
           
           The
           Trumpet
           exceedingly
           streng●hneth
           the
           voyce
           which
           passeth
           through
           it
           ;
           it
           goes
           in
           at
           a
           narrow
           passage
           ,
           and
           the
           voyce
           is
           but
           a
           silent
           breath
           as
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           mouth
           ;
           but
           it
           goes
           out
           wider
           ,
           with
           a
           doubled
           and
           multiplyed
           vigour
           :
           So
           our
           prayers
           usually
           go
           up
           narrow
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           come
           down
           with
           enlarged
           answers
           from
           him
           againe
           ;
           As
           the
           root
           is
           but
           of
           one
           colour
           ,
           when
           the
           flower
           which
           groweth
           out
           of
           it
           is
           beautified
           with
           variety
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           should
           be
           a
           great
           encouragement
           unto
           us
           to
           call
           upon
           God
           with
           sincerity
           of
           heart
           ,
           because
           
           he
           multiplyeth
           to
           pardon
           ,
           because
           
             we
             know
             not
             the
             numbers
          
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           Psal.
           71.15
           .
           
             we
             cannot
             count
             the
             summe
          
           of
           his
           thoughts
           towards
           us
           ,
           Psal.
           139.17
           ,
           18.
           
           If
           there
           were
           any
           man
           so
           wealthy
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           all
           one
           with
           him
           to
           give
           pounds
           or
           pence
           ,
           and
           who
           usually
           when
           he
           were
           asked
           silver
           ,
           would
           give
           gold
           ,
           every
           indigent
           and
           necessitous
           person
           would
           wait
           upon
           this
           mans
           mercy
           .
           Now
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           with
           God
           to
           give
           Talents
           as
           farthings
           ,
           as
           easie
           to
           over
           answer
           prayers
           as
           to
           answer
           them
           at
           all
           .
           It
           is
           as
           easie
           to
           the
           Sunne
           ●o
           fill
           a
           vaste
           Palace
           as
           a
           little
           closet
           with
           light
           ;
           as
           easie
           to
           the
           Se●
           to
           fill
           a
           channell
           as
           a
           bucket
           with
           water
           .
           
             He
             can
             satisfie
             with
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             answer
             with
             wonderfull
             and
             terrible
             things
             ,
          
           Psal.
           65.4.5
           .
           Oh
           who
           would
           not
           make
           requests
           unto
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           whose
           usuall
           answer
           unto
           prayer
           is
           ,
           
             Be
             it
             unto
             thee
             as
             thou
             wilt
          
           ?
           Matth.
           15.28
           .
           Nay
           ,
           who
           answers
           us
           
             beyond
             our
             own
             wils
             and
             thoughts
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           3.20
           .
           and
           measureth
           forth
           mercy
           by
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           own
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           narrownesse
           of
           our
           desires
           .
           The
           *
           shekell
           belonging
           to
           the
           sanctuary
           was
           as
           many
           learned
           men
           think
           ,
           in
           weight
           double
           to
           the
           
             common
             shekell
          
           which
           was
           used
           in
           civill
           matters
           :
           To
           note
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           expects
           from
           us
           double
           the
           care
           in
           things
           belonging
           unto
           him
           above
           what
           wee
           use
           in
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           he
           usually
           measureth
           back
           double
           unto
           us
           againe
           ;
           
             good
             measure
             ,
             pressed
             down
             ,
             shaken
             together
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             into
             our
             bosomes
             .
          
           When
           the
           man
           sick
           of
           the
           palsie
           was
           carried
           unto
           Christ
           to
           bee
           healed
           ,
           Christ
           did
           beyond
           the
           expectation
           of
           
           those
           that
           brought
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           not
           only
           cured
           him
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           gave
           him
           not
           onely
           health
           of
           body
           ,
           but
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ;
           first
           ,
           
             Be
             of
             good
             chear
             ,
             thy
             sinnes
             be
             forgiven
             thee
          
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           
             Arise
             ,
             take
             up
             thy
             bed
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             thy
             house
          
           :
           Matth.
           9.2.6
           .
           The
           Thief
           on
           the
           Crosse
           besought
           Christ
           to
           remember
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           into
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           but
           Christ
           answers
           him
           farre
           beyond
           his
           petition
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           the
           same
           very
           day
           he
           should
           be
           with
           him
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           Luk.
           23.42
           ,
           43.
           
           The
           poore
           man
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Temple
           beg'd
           for
           nothing
           of
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           but
           a
           small
           alms
           ,
           but
           they
           gave
           him
           an
           answer
           to
           his
           request
           far
           more
           worth
           then
           any
           other
           alms
           could
           be
           ,
           namely
           ,
           such
           an
           alms
           as
           caused
           him
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           alms
           no
           longer
           ,
           restored
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           unto
           sound
           strength
           ,
           that
           he
           
             walked
             ,
             and
             leaped
             ,
             and
             praised
             God
             :
          
           Act.
           3.6
           .
           *
           In
           like
           manner
           doth
           God
           answer
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           not
           alwayes
           it
           may
           be
           in
           the
           kinde
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           expresse
           will
           of
           him
           that
           asketh
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           let●er
           ,
           and
           consequently
           more
           to
           his
           will
           then
           himself
           expressed
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           should
           encourage
           us
           in
           prayer
           to
           begge
           for
           an
           answer
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           defect
           and
           narrownesse
           of
           our
           ow●
           lowe
           conceptions
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           Gods
           own
           abundant
           mercies
           .
           It
           would
           not
           please
           one
           of
           us
           if
           a
           beggar
           should
           ask
           of
           us
           gold
           ,
           or
           jewels
           ,
           silke
           ,
           or
           dainties
           ;
           wee
           would
           esteeme
           such
           a
           petitioner
           fuller
           of
           pride
           and
           impudence
           ,
           then
           of
           want
           .
           But
           God
           delights
           to
           have
           his
           people
           begge
           
             great
             things
          
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           implore
           the
           performance
           of
           
             exceeding
             
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           
           ●
           .
           to
           p●●y
           for
           a
           share
           in
           the
           
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           know
           things
           which
           passe
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             filled
             with
             the
             ●ulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           3.8
           ,
           18
           ,
           16
           ▪
           to
           ask
           
             things
             which
             eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             e●re
             heard
             ,
             nor
             hath
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             conceive
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.9
           .
           to
           ask
           not
           as
           beggers
           onely
           for
           an
           Almes
           ,
           but
           as
           children
           for
           an
           
             inheritance
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.15
           ,
           17
           ,
           ●3
           .
           Gal.
           4.6
           ,
           7.
           not
           to
           ask
           some
           thing
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           things
           ,
           but
           in
           
             every
             thing
          
           to
           l●t
           our
           requests
           be
           made
           known
           unto
           God
           ,
           Phil.
           4.6
           .
           because
           with
           Christ
           he
           giveth
           us
           
             freely
             all
             things
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8
           .
           3●
           .
           even
           
             all
             things
             richly
             to
             enjoy
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           
           ●7
           .
           As
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           was
           well
           pleased
           with
           Anaxarchus
           the
           Philosopher
           when
           he
           desired
           an
           hundred
           talents
           of
           his
           Treasurer
           .
           
           He
           doth
           well
           ,
           s●ith
           he
           ,
           in
           asking
           it
           ,
           and
           understands
           his
           friend
           aright
           ,
           who
           hath
           one
           both
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           give
           him
           so
           great
           a
           gift
           .
           God
           allows
           his
           children
           a
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           ambition
           to
           
             covet
             earnestly
             the
             best
             gifts
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.31
           .
           to
           aspire
           unto
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           to
           put
           up
           great
           and
           honourable
           requests
           unto
           him
           .
           To
           think
           what
           great
           things
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           what
           great
           things
           God
           hath
           promised
           and
           proposed
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           regulate
           our
           prayers
           more
           by
           the
           merits
           and
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           then
           by
           those
           apprehensions
           which
           we
           cannot
           but
           have
           of
           our
           own
           unworthinesse
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           next
           from
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           thoguh
           many
           particular
           observations
           might
           be
           raised
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           reduce
           them
           unto
           one
           generall
           ,
           
           which
           may
           comprehend
           the
           particulars
           ;
           namely
           ,
           That
           whom
           God
           loves
           and
           pardons
           ,
           upon
           them
           he
           powreth
           forth
           the
           benediction
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           dew
           of
           heaven
           to
           quicken
           them
           unto
           an
           holy
           and
           fruitfull
           conversation
           .
           The
           generall
           promises
           nakedly
           set
           down
           before
           ,
           
             I
             will
             heale
             ,
             I
             will
             love
             ,
          
           are
           here
           further
           amplified
           by
           many
           excellent
           metaphors
           ,
           and
           elegant
           figures
           ,
           which
           are
           nine
           in
           number
           ,
           multiplyed
           into
           so
           many
           particulars
           ,
           partly
           because
           of
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           promise
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           severally
           inculcated
           and
           represented
           :
           Partly
           because
           of
           the
           dejectednesse
           of
           the
           people
           under
           the
           variety
           of
           their
           former
           sufferings
           ,
           who
           are
           therefore
           by
           variety
           of
           mercies
           to
           be
           raised
           up
           and
           revived
           ▪
           and
           partly
           to
           represent
           the
           perfection
           and
           compleatnesse
           of
           the
           blessings
           intended
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           purposes
           ;
           and
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           promiseth
           to
           be
           as
           the
           
             dew
             unto
             Israel
          
           :
           For
           Ephraim
           having
           been
           cursed
           with
           much
           drouth
           and
           barrennesse
           ;
           now
           when
           God
           blesseth
           him
           again
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           to
           be
           unto
           him
           as
           dew
           is
           to
           the
           weary
           and
           thirsty
           ground
           ,
           which
           so
           refresheth
           it
           that
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           doe
           grow
           and
           flourish
           againe
           .
           Lillies
           ,
           flowers
           ,
           trees
           ,
           vines
           ,
           corne
           are
           very
           apt
           (
           especially
           in
           such
           hot
           Countreys
           as
           Iudea
           )
           without
           much
           refrewing
           dew
           and
           showres
           from
           heaven
           ,
           to
           dry
           up
           and
           wither
           away
           :
           so
           would
           Ephraim
           have
           been
           quite
           consumed
           by
           the
           heavie
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           not
           with
           the
           supplies
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           heavenly
           refreshments
           
           and
           loving
           countenance
           revive
           them
           againe
           .
        
         
           Dew
           in
           the
           naturall
           signification
           of
           it
           ,
           importeth
           a
           comforting
           ,
           refreshing
           ,
           encouraging
           ,
           and
           calling
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           a
           gentle
           insinuating
           vertue
           ,
           which
           leasurely
           soaketh
           into
           the
           ground
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           sense
           is
           mentioned
           as
           a
           blessing
           ,
           Gen.
           28.39
           .
           In
           the
           mysticall
           and
           spirituall
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           signifieth
           
             Christ
             ,
             Psal.
          
           72.6
           .
           who
           by
           his
           holy
           word
           and
           heavenly
           grace
           dropping
           down
           and
           distilling
           upon
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           
           Deut.
           32.2
           .
           Iob
           29.22
           ,
           23.
           by
           his
           princely
           favour
           and
           loving
           countenance
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           a
           cloud
           of
           the
           latter
           rain
           ,
           Prov.
           16.15.19
           ,
           12.
           by
           his
           heavenly
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           most
           spirituall
           
             efficacy
             ,
             Isa.
          
           26.19.45.8
           .
           doth
           to
           quicken
           ,
           vegitate
           and
           revive
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           like
           
             dew
             from
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             morning
          
           are
           borne
           in
           great
           abundance
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           multitudes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           believers
           use
           to
           be
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           by
           
             drops
             of
             dew
             ,
             Psal.
          
           110.3
           .
           Mich.
           5.7
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           That
           which
           dew
           is
           to
           the
           fields
           ,
           g●rdens
           ,
           vineyards
           ,
           flowers
           ,
           fruits
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           after
           an
           hot
           and
           a
           scorching
           day
           ,
           That
           the
           favour
           ,
           word
           ,
           grace
           ,
           loving
           countenance
           ,
           &
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           will
           be
           to
           the
           drooping
           and
           afflicted
           consciences
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           metaphor
           then
           we
           learn
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           we
           are
           naturally
           ,
           
             dry
             ,
             barren
          
           ,
           fruitlesse
           ,
           and
           utterly
           unable
           to
           do
           any
           good
           ,
           to
           bring
           forth
           any
           fruit
           unto
           God
           ,
           like
           an
           heathy
           and
           parched
           l●nd
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           scorching
           terrors
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           burning
           indignation
           .
           So
           Christ
           compares
           Ierusalem
           unto
           a
           dry
           withered
           
           tree
           ,
           fitted
           unto
           judgement
           ,
           Luk.
           23.31
           .
           And
           hee
           assureth
           us
           that
           
             out
             of
             him
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             Iohn
          
           15.4.5
           .
           In
           us
           of
           our selves
           there
           dwelleth
           
             n●
             good
             thing
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.18
           .
           we
           are
           not
           of
           our selves
           as
           of
           our selves
           sufficient
           unto
           any
           thing
           .
           2
           Cor.
           3.5
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Sun
           that
           healeth
           us
           ,
           Mal.
           4.2
           .
           he
           the
           rain
           that
           disposeth
           us
           ,
           Psal.
           72.6
           .
           he
           the
           root
           that
           deriveth
           life
           and
           nourishment
           upon
           us
           ,
           Revel
           .
           22.16
           .
           As
           naturall
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           spirituall
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           hath
           its
           ultimate
           resolution
           into
           him
           ,
           who
           alone
           is
           the
           
             father
             of
             the
             raine
          
           ,
           and
           
             begetteth
             the
             drops
             of
             dew
             ,
             Hos.
          
           2.21.22
           .
           Iob.
           38.28
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           like
           dew
           to
           the
           barren
           and
           parched
           hearts
           of
           men
           to
           make
           them
           fruitfull
           .
           
           And
           there
           are
           many
           things
           wherein
           the
           proportion
           and
           resemblance
           stands
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           None
           can
           give
           it
           but
           God
           ,
           It
           comes
           from
           above
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           a
           
             celestiall
             originall
          
           ,
           the
           nativity
           thereof
           is
           from
           the
           
             wombe
             of
             the
             morning
          
           .
           Are
           there
           any
           amongst
           the
           vanities
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           that
           can
           cause
           raine
           ,
           or
           can
           the
           heavens
           give
           showres
           ?
           
             Art
             not
             thou
             he
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             ?
             for
             thou
             hast
             made
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             Ier.
          
           14.22
           .
           And
           the
           like
           wee
           may
           say
           in
           a
           more
           strict
           and
           peculiar
           sense
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           spirituall
           and
           
             heavenly
             birth
          
           ;
           It
           is
           
             not
             of
             blood
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
          
           There
           is
           no
           concurrence
           or
           active
           assistance
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           naturall
           abilities
           unto
           a
           birth
           which
           is
           meerely
           spirituall
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.13
           .
           Ioh.
           3
           ▪
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Iam.
           1.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Therefore
           Christ
           was
           pleased
           to
           go
           up
           into
           heaven
           ,
           before
           he
           shed
           forth
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           
           abundance
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           Ioh.
           7.39
           .
           Ioh.
           16.7
           .
           Act.
           1.4.5
           .
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           our
           conversion
           and
           sanctification
           comes
           from
           above
           ,
           by
           a
           
             divine
             teaching
          
           ,
           by
           a
           spiritu●ll
           conviction
           ,
           by
           a
           supernaturall
           and
           omnipotent
           traction
           ,
           by
           an
           
             heavenly
             calling
          
           ,
           by
           the
           will
           of
           him
           who
           alone
           can
           give
           a
           will
           unto
           us
           .
           No
           voice
           can
           be
           heard
           by
           those
           that
           are
           dead
           ,
           but
           
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           6.44.45
           .
           Ioh.
           16.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Heb.
           3.1
           .
           Iam.
           1.18
           .
           P●il●
           ,
           1●
           .
           Ioh.
           5.25
           .
           Heb.
           12.25
           .
           and
           withall
           to
           acquaint
           us
           whither
           the
           affections
           and
           conversations
           of
           men
           thus
           sanctified
           should
           tend
           ,
           namely
           ,
           unto
           heaven
           ,
           as
           every
           thing
           works
           towards
           its
           originall
           ,
           and
           every
           part
           inclines
           unto
           the
           whole
           ,
           Col.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           P●il
           .
           3.
           
           ●0
           .
           With
           allusion
           unto
           this
           metaphor
           of
           dew
           or
           raine
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           said
           to
           be
           powred
           out
           upon
           the
           Churches
           ,
           Act.
           2.17
           .
           Tit.
           3.6
           .
           and
           the
           
             word
             of
             grace
          
           is
           frequently
           compared
           unto
           raine
           .
           As
           it
           is
           the
           seed
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           enabled
           to
           bee
           fruitfull
           ,
           Math.
           13.19
           .
           so
           it
           is
           the
           r●ine
           which
           softne●h
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           the
           better
           wrought
           upon
           by
           that
           seminall
           vertue
           ,
           Esay
           55.10
           ,
           11.
           
           Heb.
           6.7
           .
           whereas
           false
           teachers
           are
           called
           
             clouds
             without
             water
             ,
             Iud.
             v.
          
           12.
           
           They
           have
           no
           fructifying
           vertue
           in
           them
           .
           None
           can
           give
           grace
           but
           God
           ;
           It
           is
           heavenly
           in
           its
           nature
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           so
           in
           its
           originall
           ;
           It
           
             stayes
             not
             for
             man
             ,
             Mic.
          
           5
           ,
           7.
           
           It
           depends
           not
           on
           the
           wills
           ,
           concurrencies
           ,
           preparations
           ,
           or
           dispositions
           which
           arise
           out
           of
           us
           ,
           
           but
           it
           wholy
           preventeth
           us
           ;
           we
           are
           made
           active
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           not
           b
           at
           all
           
             antecedently
             active
          
           in
           fitting
           or
           dispos●ing
           our selves
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           a
           c
           Serene
           ,
           cleare
           and
           quiet
           heaven
           ;
           for
           dew
           never
           falleth
           either
           in
           scorching
           or
           in
           tempestuous
           weather
           as
           Philosophers
           have
           observed
           ,
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           the
           grace
           ,
           favour
           and
           blessings
           of
           God
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           reconciled
           affection
           towards
           us
           :
           Upon
           the
           wicked
           he
           raineth
           
             storme
             and
             tempest
          
           ,
           he
           showreh
           down
           on
           them
           the
           fury
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           shewes
           himselfe
           dark
           cloudy
           ,
           gloomy
           ,
           terrible
           unto
           them
           ,
           Psa.
           11.6
           .
           Psal.
           83.15
           .
           Iob.
           20.23
           .
           ●ah
           .
           1.3.8
           .
           But
           unto
           those
           that
           feare
           his
           name
           he
           openeth
           a
           clear
           and
           a
           gracious
           countenance
           ,
           and
           being
           reconciled
           unto
           them
           ,
           sheddeth
           abroad
           his
           love
           into
           their
           hearts
           and
           his
           peace
           into
           their
           consciences
           ,
           like
           Gedeons
           dew
           on
           the
           fleece
           and
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           a
           speciall
           evidence
           of
           his
           grace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Psalmist
           compares
           the
           love
           and
           peace
           that
           is
           amongst
           brethren
           unto
           dew
           ,
           Psal.
           133.3
           .
           which
           ever
           falleth
           from
           a
           calme
           ,
           serene
           and
           quiet
           skie
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           abundant
           and
           innumerable
           ;
           
           who
           can
           number
           the
           drops
           of
           dew
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           the
           
             haires
             of
             little
             raine
          
           ?
           (
           for
           so
           they
           are
           called
           in
           the
           originall
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           because
           of
           their
           smalnesse
           and
           number
           ,
           Deut.
           32.2
           .
           )
           so
           Husshai
           expresseth
           the
           multitudes
           of
           all
           Israel
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           17.12
           .
           we
           will
           light
           upon
           him
           as
           
             the
             dew
             falleth
             upon
             the
             ground
          
           ;
           And
           the
           multitudes
           of
           beleevers
           are
           said
           to
           be
           born
           unto
           Christ
           by
           his
           sending
           forth
           the
           rod
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           
             as
             dew
             from
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             
             morning
             Psal.
          
           110.3
           .
           as
           we
           finde
           Historically
           verified
           ,
           Acts
           2.41
           .
           Act.
           5.14.16
           .
           Act.
           6.7
           .
           Acts
           9.31
           ,
           42.
           
           Act.
           19.20
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           unto
           his
           people
           after
           their
           conversion
           ;
           unsearchable
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           comprehended
           ,
           or
           measured
           ,
           nor
           brought
           under
           any
           number
           or
           account
           ,
           Psal.
           71.15
           .
           Psal.
           139.17.18
           .
           Christ
           is
           compared
           unto
           Manna
           ,
           hee
           was
           the
           bread
           that
           came
           down
           from
           heaven
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.50
           ,
           51.
           and
           Manna
           came
           in
           mighty
           abundance
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           enough
           for
           every
           one
           to
           gather
           ,
           Exod.
           16.16
           .
           It
           had
           
             dew
             under
          
           it
           ,
           and
           
             dew
             over
          
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           conjecture
           by
           comparing
           Exod.
           16.14
           .
           with
           Num.
           11.9
           .
           whereunto
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           seemeth
           to
           allude
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             hidden
             Manna
          
           ,
           
           Rev.
           2.17
           .
           (
           though
           that
           may
           likewise
           referre
           unto
           the
           
             pot
             of
             Manna
          
           which
           was
           kept
           in
           the
           
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Exod.
          
           16
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           Heb.
           9.4
           .
           As
           our
           life
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             hid
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           now
           hee
           is
           in
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.3
           .
           )
           By
           this
           dew
           coming
           along
           with
           Manna
           ▪
           is
           intimated
           ,
           That
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           his
           
             daily
             mercies
          
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           said
           with
           allusion
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           unto
           this
           Manna
           ,
           to
           be
           renewed
           
             every
             morning
             ,
             Lam.
          
           3.23
           .
           )
           and
           his
           
             hidden
             mercies
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           inward
           comforts
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           spirit
           ,
           are
           all
           Innumerable
           and
           past
           finding
           out
           .
           We
           may
           say
           of
           his
           mercies
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           I
           have
           found
           an
           end
           of
           all
           perfection
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           
             exceeding
             broad
          
           ,
           more
           then
           eye
           hath
           seen
           ,
           or
           ear
           heard
           ,
           or
           the
           heart
           it self
           is
           able
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2
           9
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           silent
           ,
           slow
           ,
           insensible
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           falling
           you
           cannot
           say
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           :
           it
           deceives
           the
           
           eye
           ,
           and
           is
           too
           subtle
           for
           that
           to
           see
           it
           :
           it
           deceives
           the
           eare
           ,
           and
           is
           too
           silent
           for
           that
           to
           heare
           it
           :
           it
           deceives
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           is
           too
           thin
           and
           spirituall
           for
           that
           to
           feel
           it
           .
           You
           see
           it
           when
           it
           is
           come
           ,
           but
           you
           cannot
           observe
           how
           it
           comes
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           was
           God
           pleased
           to
           fill
           the
           world
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           quiet
           ,
           small
           ,
           contemptible
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           insensible
           meanes
           :
           
             The
             kingdome
             of
             God
             came
             not
             with
             Observation
             ,
             Luk.
          
           17
           20.21
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           any
           visible
           notable
           splendor
           ,
           or
           
             externall
             pompe
          
           (
           as
           the
           Iewes
           expected
           the
           Messiah
           to
           come
           )
           but
           it
           came
           with
           
             spirituall
             efficacy
          
           ,
           and
           with
           internall
           power
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           spread
           it self
           over
           the
           world
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           a
           very
           few
           despised
           instruments
           ;
           with
           respect
           unto
           which
           manner
           of
           working
           the
           spirit
           is
           compared
           unto
           winde
           ,
           which
           we
           heare
           and
           feel
           ,
           but
           
             know
             not
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             nor
             whither
             it
             goes
             Iohn
          
           3.8
           .
           The
           operations
           of
           grace
           are
           secret
           ,
           and
           silent
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ;
           you
           shall
           finde
           mighty
           changes
           wrought
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           tell
           how
           they
           were
           wrought
           .
           The
           same
           man
           coming
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           one
           houre
           ,
           a
           swine
           ,
           a
           dogge
           ,
           a
           lion
           ,
           and
           going
           out
           the
           next
           houre
           in
           all
           visible
           respects
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           invisibly
           changed
           into
           a
           Lamb.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           It
           is
           of
           a
           soft
           and
           benigne
           nature
           ,
           which
           gently
           insinuateth
           and
           worketh
           it selfe
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           moisteneth
           and
           mollifieth
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           fitted
           unto
           the
           seed
           which
           is
           cast
           into
           it
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           grace
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           of
           a
           searching
           ,
           insinuating
           ,
           
           softning
           qualitie
           ;
           it
           sinks
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           works
           it selfe
           into
           the
           conscience
           and
           from
           thence
           makes
           way
           for
           it selfe
           into
           the
           
             whole
             man
          
           ,
           minde
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           words
           ,
           actions
           ,
           fitting
           them
           all
           unto
           the
           holy
           seed
           that
           is
           put
           into
           them
           :
           as
           the
           earth
           being
           softned
           and
           mingled
           with
           the
           dew
           ,
           is
           the
           more
           easily
           drawn
           up
           into
           those
           varieties
           of
           herbs
           and
           fruites
           that
           are
           fed
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           It
           is
           of
           a
           vegerating
           and
           quickning
           nature
           ,
           it
           causeth
           things
           to
           grow
           and
           revive
           againe
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           cals
           it
           the
           
             dew
             of
             herbs
             ,
             Esay
          
           .
           26.19
           .
           which
           are
           thereby
           refreshed
           ,
           and
           recover
           life
           and
           beauty
           ;
           even
           so
           the
           word
           and
           spirit
           of
           grace
           distilling
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           
             as
             small
             raine
             upon
             tender
             herbs
             ,
             and
             as
             showres
             on
             the
             grasse
             ,
          
           cause
           it
           to
           live
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           holinesse
           and
           obedience
           ,
           Esay
           55.10
           ,
           11.
           
           Those
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           which
           are
           under
           either
           perpetuall
           frosts
           ,
           or
           perpetuall
           scortchings
           ,
           are
           barren
           and
           fruitlesse
           ,
           the
           earth
           being
           closed
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           sap
           thereof
           dried
           away
           by
           such
           distempers
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           soule
           under
           wrath
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           apprehensions
           of
           God
           but
           in
           
             frost
             or
             fire
          
           ;
           for
           who
           can
           stand
           
             before
             his
             cold
             ?
             Psal.
          
           147.17
           .
           Who
           can
           dwell
           with
           
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
             Esay
          
           33.14
           .
           Feare
           contracteth
           and
           bindeth
           up
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           indisposer
           of
           all
           other
           unto
           regular
           action
           .
           But
           when
           the
           soule
           can
           apprehend
           God
           as
           love
           ,
           finde
           healing
           in
           his
           wings
           ,
           and
           reviving
           in
           his
           ordnances
           ,
           this
           love
           is
           of
           an
           opening
           and
           expansive
           quality
           ,
           calling
           forth
           the
           heart
           unto
           duty
           ,
           
             love
             within
          
           
           as
           it
           were
           hastening
           to
           meet
           and
           close
           with
           
             love
             without
          
           ▪
           the
           love
           of
           obedience
           in
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           love
           of
           favour
           and
           grace
           in
           God.
           I
           shut
           and
           barre
           my
           doore
           against
           an
           Enemy
           whom
           I
           feare
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           as
           armed
           to
           hurt
           me
           ;
           but
           I
           open
           wide
           my
           doores
           ,
           my
           bosome
           ,
           unto
           a
           friend
           whom
           I
           love
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           as
           furnished
           with
           counsell
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           &
           benefits
           to
           revive
           me
           .
           There
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           
             mutuall
             love
          
           between
           
             dew
             and
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           dew
           loves
           the
           earth
           with
           a
           love
           of
           benefice●ce
           ,
           doing
           it
           good
           ,
           and
           earth
           loves
           dew
           with
           a
           love
           of
           concupiscence
           ,
           earnestly
           desiring
           it
           ,
           and
           opening
           unto
           it
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           love
           between
           Christ
           and
           the
           soule
           when
           hee
           appeares
           as
           dew
           unto
           it
           .
           He
           visites
           the
           soule
           with
           a
           
             love
             of
             mercy
          
           ,
           reviving
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           puts
           forth
           it selfe
           towards
           him
           in
           a
           
             love
             of
             duty
          
           earnestly
           coveting
           as
           well
           to
           serve
           as
           to
           enjoy
           him
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           a
           refreshing
           and
           comforting
           nature
           ,
           tempering
           the
           heat
           of
           those
           hotter
           Countries
           ,
           and
           so
           causing
           the
           face
           of
           things
           to
           flourish
           with
           beauty
           and
           delight
           .
           So
           God
           promiseth
           to
           be
           unto
           his
           people
           in
           their
           troubles
           
             as
             a
             cloud
             of
             dew
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             harvest
             ,
             Esay
          
           18.4
           .
           The
           spirituall
           joy
           and
           heavenly
           comfort
           which
           the
           peace
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           ministreth
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           believers
           ,
           Rom.
           15.13
           ,
           5.1
           .
           Phil.
           4.4
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.8
           .
           is
           said
           to
           make
           
             the
             bones
             flourrish
             like
             an
             herb
             ,
             Esay
          
           66.14
           .
           (
           As
           on
           the
           other
           side
           a
           broken
           spirit
           is
           said
           to
           
             dry
             up
             the
             bones
             ,
             Prov.
          
           17.
           
           ●2
           .
           )
           Their
           soule
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             as
             a
             watered
             garden
             ,
             they
             shall
             sorrow
             no
             more
          
           ;
           I
           
             will
             turne
             their
             mourning
             into
             joy
             and
             will
             comfort
             them
             ,
             Ier.
          
           31·12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
         
           
           By
           all
           which
           we
           should
           learne
           ,
           first
           ,
           as
           to
           bee
           sensible
           of
           our
           owne
           personall
           and
           spirituall
           drinesse
           ,
           barrennesse
           ,
           emptinesse
           of
           fruit
           and
           peace
           ,
           hard
           hearts
           ,
           withered
           consciences
           ,
           guilty
           spirits
           ,
           under
           our
           own
           particular
           sinnes
           :
           So
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           
             whole
             land
          
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           that
           tempest
           of
           wrath
           ,
           which
           like
           an
           
             East
             winde
          
           out
           of
           the
           wildernesse
           
             dryeth
             up
             our
             springs
             ,
             and
             spoileth
             our
             treasures
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           complaines
           ,
           Hos.
           13.15.16
           .
           and
           to
           be
           humbled
           into
           penitent
           resolutions
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           here
           is
           .
           If
           God
           who
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           as
           dew
           to
           our
           Nation
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           heretofore
           like
           a
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           a
           
             watered
             garden
          
           ,
           be
           now
           as
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           as
           a
           
             consuming
             fire
          
           unto
           it
           ,
           turning
           things
           upside
           down
           ,
           burning
           up
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           causing
           
             our
             land
             to
             mourn
             ,
             and
             our
             joy
             to
             wither
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           Ioel
           1.12
           .
           )
           this
           is
           an
           evident
           sign
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Earth
             is
             defiled
             under
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             Isa.
          
           24.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Therefore
           as
           our
           sinnes
           have
           turned
           our
           dew
           into
           blood
           ,
           so
           our
           repentance
           must
           turn
           our
           blood
           into
           dew
           againe
           .
           If
           ever
           we
           look
           to
           have
           a
           
             happy
             peace
          
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           it
           with
           God
           :
           Men
           can
           give
           peace
           onely
           to
           our
           bodies
           ,
           our
           fields
           ,
           our
           houses
           ,
           our
           purses
           ,
           (
           nor
           that
           neither
           without
           his
           over-ruling
           power
           and
           providence
           ,
           who
           alone
           mannageth
           all
           the
           counsels
           and
           resolutions
           of
           men
           )
           but
           hee
           alone
           can
           give
           peace
           to
           our
           consciences
           by
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           
             which
             is
             better
             then
             life
          
           .
           And
           if
           there
           should
           be
           peace
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           made
           up
           onely
           by
           humane
           prudence
           and
           correspondencies
           ,
           without
           publike
           repentance
           ,
           and
           through
           Reformation
           in
           Church
           ,
           
           in
           State
           ,
           in
           Families
           ,
           in
           Persons
           ,
           in
           judgement
           ,
           in
           manners
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           but
           like
           those
           short
           interims
           between
           the
           Egyptian
           plagues
           ,
           Exod.
           8.15.9.34
           .
           A
           respiting
           only
           ,
           not
           a
           removing
           of
           our
           affliction
           ;
           like
           the
           shining
           of
           the
           Sunne
           on
           Sodom
           before
           the
           
             fire
             and
             brimstone
          
           fell
           upon
           it
           ,
           Gen.
           19.23
           ,
           24.
           
           Wee
           all
           cry
           and
           call
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           while
           any
           thing
           is
           left
           would
           gladly
           pay
           dear
           ,
           very
           dear
           to
           recover
           it
           againe
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           sure
           and
           lasting
           purchase
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           unfained
           Repentance
           and
           turning
           unto
           God
           ;
           this
           is
           able
           to
           give
           peace
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           warre
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           storme
           and
           tempest
           Christ
           is
           sufficient
           security
           to
           the
           tossed
           ship
           ,
           Matth.
           8.24
           ,
           27.
           
           
             This
             man
             is
             the
             peace
             even
             when
             the
             Assyrian
             is
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             Mic.
          
           5.5
           .
           Whereas
           impenitency
           ,
           even
           when
           we
           have
           recovered
           an
           outward
           peace
           ,
           leaves
           us
           still
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           most
           potent
           Enemies
           ,
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           Creatures
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           Sinnes
           ,
           Curses
           ,
           all
           our
           Enemies
           .
           The
           Apostle
           tels
           us
           that
           
             Lusts
             warre
             against
             the
             soule
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           8.11
           .
           There
           is
           a
           strong
           emphasis
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           worth
           then
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           nothing
           to
           bee
           taken
           
             in
             exchange
          
           for
           it
           .
           Matth.
           16.26
           .
           So
           long
           as
           we
           have
           our
           lusts
           unconquered
           ,
           we
           are
           under
           the
           wofullest
           warre
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           spoyle
           us
           of
           our
           blood
           ,
           our
           money
           ,
           our
           corne
           ,
           our
           cattell
           ,
           our
           houses
           ,
           our
           children
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           salvation
           of
           Immortall
           soules
           .
           Time
           will
           repaire
           the
           ruines
           of
           other
           warres
           ,
           but
           eternity
           it self
           will
           not
           deliver
           that
           poor
           soule
           which
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           fallen
           in
           the
           Warres
           of
           lust
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           if
           you
           would
           have
           peace
           as
           a
           mercy
           ,
           get
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           a
           
             dew
             from
             Heaven
          
           upon
           your
           conversion
           unto
           him
           .
           A
           
             Kings
             favour
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           as
           
             dew
             on
             the
             grasse
             ,
             Prov.
          
           9.12
           .
           and
           as
           a
           
             cloud
             of
             the
             latter
             raine
             ,
             Prov.
          
           16.15
           .
           And
           it
           would
           with
           all
           joyfulnesse
           be
           so
           apprehended
           ,
           if
           by
           that
           meanes
           the
           blessing
           of
           peace
           were
           bestowed
           upon
           these
           distressed
           Kingdomes
           .
           How
           much
           more
           comfortable
           would
           it
           be
           to
           have
           it
           as
           a
           
             gift
             from
             God
          
           unto
           a
           repenting
           Nation
           ?
           For
           God
           can
           give
           
             peace
             in
             anger
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           doth
           warre
           .
           A
           ship
           at
           Sea
           may
           be
           distressed
           by
           a
           calme
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           broken
           by
           a
           tempest
           .
           The
           cattell
           which
           we
           meane
           to
           kill
           ,
           we
           doe
           first
           preferre
           unto
           some
           fat
           pasture
           :
           And
           sometimes
           God
           gives
           over
           punishing
           ,
           not
           in
           mercy
           but
           in
           fury
           ;
           leaving
           men
           to
           goe
           on
           quietly
           in
           their
           owne
           hearts
           lusts
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           filthy
           may
           be
           
             filthy
             still
             ,
             Psal.
          
           81.12
           .
           Hos.
           4.14.17
           .
           Esay
           1.5
           .
           Ezek.
           24.13
           .
           God
           was
           exceeding
           angry
           with
           Israel
           when
           hee
           gave
           them
           their
           
             hearts
             desire
          
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           
             Quailes
             ,
             Num.
          
           11.32.33
           .
           Many
           men
           get
           their
           wills
           from
           Gods
           anger
           by
           murmuring
           ,
           as
           others
           doe
           theirs
           from
           his
           mercy
           by
           prayer
           ;
           but
           then
           there
           comes
           a
           curse
           along
           with
           it
           .
           Now
           therefore
           when
           our
           own
           sword
           doth
           devour
           us
           ,
           when
           our
           Land
           is
           
             through
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoasts
             so
             darkened
          
           ;
           that
           the
           people
           thereof
           are
           
             as
             fuell
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             no
             man
             sparing
             his
             brother
             ,
             every
             man
             eating
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             owne
             arme
          
           (
           it
           is
           the
           
             sad
             character
          
           which
           the
           Prophet
           gives
           of
           a
           
             Civill
             Warre
             ,
             Esay
          
           9.19
           ,
           20.
           )
           Let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           Gods
           complaint
           ,
           
             In
             vaine
             have
             I
             smitten
             your
             Children
             ,
             they
             receive
             
             no
             correction
             ,
             Ier.
          
           2.30
           .
           Let
           us
           make
           it
           our
           businesse
           to
           recover
           God.
           It
           is
           he
           that
           
             causeth
             Warres
             to
             cease
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             Psal.
          
           46.10
           .
           And
           it
           is
           he
           
             who
             powreth
             out
             upon
             men
             the
             strength
             of
             battell
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             over
             to
             the
             spoylers
             ,
             Esay
          
           42.24
           ▪
           25.
           
           A
           sinfull
           Nation
           gaines
           nothing
           by
           any
           humane
           Treaties
           ,
           policies
           ,
           counsels
           ,
           contributions
           ,
           till
           by
           repentance
           they
           secure
           their
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           on
           their
           side
           .
           God
           being
           prevailed
           with
           by
           Moses
           in
           behalfe
           of
           Israel
           after
           the
           horrible
           provocation
           of
           the
           Golden
           Calfe
           ,
           sends
           a
           message
           to
           them
           ,
           
             I
             will
             send
             an
             Angell
             before
             thee
             and
             will
             drive
             out
             the
             Canaanite
             ,
          
           And
           presently
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             when
             the
             people
             heard
             these
             evill
             tidings
             they
             mourned
             ,
             Exod.
          
           33.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           What
           were
           these
           evill
           tidings
           ,
           To
           have
           an
           Angel
           to
           protect
           and
           lead
           them
           ?
           to
           have
           their
           enemies
           vanquished
           ?
           to
           have
           possession
           of
           a
           land
           flowing
           with
           milk
           and
           honey
           ?
           was
           there
           any
           thing
           lamentable
           in
           all
           this
           ?
           yes
           .
           To
           have
           all
           this
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           have
           God
           and
           his
           presence
           ,
           was
           heavy
           tidings
           unto
           Gods
           people
           .
           And
           therefore
           Moses
           never
           gave
           God
           over
           till
           he
           promised
           them
           his
           own
           presence
           again
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           chose
           rather
           to
           stay
           in
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           then
           ▪
           without
           it
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           land
           of
           
             Canaan
             .
             If
             thy
             presence
             goe
             not
             along
             ,
             carry
             us
             not
             up
             hence
             ,
             Exod.
          
           33.13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           should
           from
           hence
           learne
           ,
           
           whatever
           our
           spirituall
           wants
           are
           ,
           to
           looke
           up
           to
           heaven
           for
           a
           supply
           of
           them
           .
           Neither
           gardens
           ,
           nor
           woods
           ,
           nor
           vineyards
           ,
           nor
           fieldes
           ,
           nor
           flowers
           ,
           nor
           trees
           ,
           nor
           corne
           ,
           nor
           spices
           will
           flourish
           or
           revive
           without
           
           the
           Dew
           and
           concurrence
           of
           heavenly
           grace
           .
           Christ
           alone
           is
           all
           in
           all
           unto
           his
           Church
           ;
           though
           the
           instruments
           be
           earthly
           ,
           yet
           the
           vertue
           which
           gives
           successe
           unto
           them
           ,
           comes
           
             from
             heaven
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lillies
          
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Prophet
           David
           cals
           it
           ,
           the
           
             beauty
             of
             holinesse
          
           ariseth
           from
           the
           
             Dew
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             Psal.
          
           110.3
           .
           He
           is
           the
           ornament
           ,
           the
           attire
           ,
           the
           comelinesse
           of
           his
           Spouse
           .
           For
           his
           people
           to
           forget
           him
           ,
           is
           for
           a
           mayd
           to
           forget
           her
           ornaments
           ,
           or
           a
           spouse
           her
           
             attire
             ,
             Ier.
          
           2.32
           .
           The
           perfect
           beauty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           that
           comelinesse
           of
           his
           which
           he
           communicates
           unto
           her
           ,
           Ezek.
           16.14
           .
           Of
           our selves
           we
           are
           
             wretched
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             poore
             ,
             naked
             ,
          
           ;
           our
           gold
           ,
           our
           riches
           ,
           our
           white
           rayment
           ,
           we
           must
           
             buy
             of
             him
             ,
             Revel
          
           .
           3.18
           .
           He
           is
           the
           
             Lord
             our
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           whom
           therefore
           we
           are
           said
           to
           
             put
             on
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1●
           .
           14
           .
           He
           hath
           made
           us
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           unto
           our
           God
           ,
           Rev.
           5.10
           .
           and
           being
           such
           ,
           he
           hath
           provided
           
             beautifull
             Robes
          
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           once
           he
           appointed
           for
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Exod.
           28.2
           .
           Revel
           .
           4.4.6.11.7.9
           .
           
           This
           
             spirituall
             beauty
          
           of
           holinesse
           in
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           compared
           to
           the
           
             marriage
             ornaments
             of
             a
             Queen
             ,
             Psal.
          
           45
           14.
           
           Revel
           .
           18.7
           ,
           8.21.2
           .
           Sometimes
           to
           the
           
             choyce
             flowers
             of
             a
             garden
          
           ,
           Roses
           and
           Lillies
           ,
           Cant.
           2.1.2
           .
           Sometimes
           to
           a
           most
           glorious
           and
           goodly
           Structure
           ,
           
           Rev.
           21.11.23
           .
           Sometimes
           to
           the
           shining
           forth
           of
           the
           Moone
           ,
           and
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           Cant.
           6.10
           .
           Revel
           .
           12.1
           .
           All
           the
           united
           excellences
           of
           the
           creatures
           are
           too
           low
           to
           adumbrate
           and
           figure
           the
           glories
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           root
           and
           stability
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           and
           
           from
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           
             root
             of
             David
             ,
             Revel
          
           .
           5.5
           .
           Except
           he
           dwell
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           rooted
           nor
           grounded
           ,
           Eph.
           3.17
           .
           All
           our
           strength
           and
           sufficiency
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           Phil.
           4.13
           .
           Eph.
           6.10
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.10
           .
           The
           graft
           is
           supported
           by
           another
           root
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           its
           owne
           .
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           stability
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             founded
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             Matth.
          
           16.18
           .
           not
           upon
           Peter
           ,
           a
           but
           upon
           
             him
             whom
             Peter
             confessed
          
           ;
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           onely
           Doctrinally
           ,
           but
           upon
           Christ
           personally
           ,
           as
           the
           
             chiefe
             corner
             stone
             ,
             elect
             and
             precious
             ,
          
           in
           whom
           whosoever
           beleeveth
           shall
           not
           be
           confounded
           ,
           or
           by
           failing
           in
           his
           confidence
           ,
           be
           any
           wayes
           disapointed
           and
           put
           to
           shame
           ,
           Eph.
           2.20
           ,
           21.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.6
           .
           This
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           b
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             Creation
          
           and
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             Redemtpion
          
           ;
           the
           state
           of
           the
           world
           in
           Adam
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Christ.
           Adam
           had
           his
           righteousnesse
           in
           his
           own
           keeping
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           power
           of
           hell
           set
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           tell
           from
           his
           stedfastnesse
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           promise
           given
           unto
           him
           that
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           should
           not
           prevaile
           against
           him
           ,
           being
           of
           
           an
           
             earthly
             constitution
          
           he
           had
           corruptibility
           ,
           mutability
           ,
           infirmity
           belonging
           unto
           him
           out
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           his
           being
           .
           But
           Christ
           the
           second
           Adam
           is
           the
           
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           over
           whom
           death
           hath
           no
           claime
           ,
           nor
           power
           ;
           and
           the
           righteousnesse
           and
           stability
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           founded
           and
           hath
           its
           originall
           in
           him
           .
           The
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           must
           be
           able
           to
           evacuate
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           to
           stop
           Gods
           eares
           unto
           his
           intercession
           ,
           to
           repell
           and
           keep
           back
           the
           supplies
           and
           influences
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           to
           keep
           or
           recover
           profession
           against
           his
           ejectment
           ;
           in
           one
           word
           to
           kill
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           to
           thrust
           him
           away
           from
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Majesty
           on
           high
           ,
           before
           ever
           they
           can
           blow
           downe
           or
           overturne
           his
           Church
           .
           As
           Plato
           compared
           a
           man
           ,
           so
           may
           wee
           the
           Church
           ,
           unto
           a
           tree
           inverted
           ,
           with
           the
           root
           above
           and
           the
           branches
           below
           .
           And
           the
           root
           of
           this
           tree
           doth
           not
           only
           serve
           to
           give
           life
           to
           the
           branches
           while
           they
           abide
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           hold
           them
           fast
           that
           none
           can
           be
           able
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           
           3
           ,
           The
           growth
           and
           spreading
           abroad
           the
           branches
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           from
           him
           whose
           name
           is
           the
           
             branch
             ,
             Esay
          
           11.1
           .
           Zach.
           3.8
           .
           Unto
           him
           are
           all
           
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           given
           for
           a
           possession
           ,
           and
           
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
          
           are
           to
           be
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           his
           Christs
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           his
           
             first
             dispensation
          
           towards
           Israel
           ,
           Gods
           first
           born
           ,
           so
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           is
           peculiarly
           called
           
             Immanuels
             Land
             ,
             Esay
          
           8.8
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           
             latter
             dispensation
          
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           the
           
             rod
             of
             his
             strength
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
          
           and
           went
           forth
           
             Conquering
             and
             to
             conquer
          
           ,
           and
           gave
           
           commission
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           unto
           
             every
             creature
          
           ;
           So
           the
           
             whole
             world
          
           is
           now
           under
           the
           Gospell
           become
           
             Immanuels
             Land
          
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           
             King
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Psal.
          
           47.7
           .
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           Rev.
           19.16
           .
           Gentiles
           come
           in
           to
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           Kings
           to
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           her
           rising
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Nation
             and
             Kingdome
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             her
             shall
             perish
             ,
             &c.
             Esay
          
           60.3.12
           .
           Now
           every
           Countrey
           is
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           every
           Christian
           Church
           the
           
             Israel
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           every
           regenerate
           person
           
             borne
             in
             Sion
          
           ,
           and
           every
           spirituall
           worshipper
           the
           Circumcision
           ;
           now
           Christ
           is
           crucified
           in
           Gala●ia
           ,
           and
           a
           Passeover
           eaten
           in
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           M●nna
           fed
           on
           in
           Pergamus
           ,
           and
           an
           Altar
           set
           up
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           Gentiles
           Sacrificed
           ,
           and
           
             stones
             made
             children
          
           unto
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Temples
           unto
           God
           ,
           See
           Ioh.
           4.21
           .
           Mal.
           1.11
           .
           Zeph.
           2.11
           .
           Gal.
           6.16
           .
           Esay
           44.5
           .
           Esay
           14.1
           .
           Zach.
           8.23
           .
           Rom.
           2.29
           .
           Psal.
           87.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Phil.
           3.3
           .
           Col.
           2.11
           .
           Gal.
           3.1
           .
           1
           Cor.
           5.7
           ,
           8.
           
           Revel
           .
           2.17
           .
           Esay
           19.19
           ,
           21.23
           .
           Rom.
           15.16
           .
           Luk.
           3.8
           .
           Eph
           2.11
           .
           In
           Christs
           
             former
             dispensation
          
           the
           Church
           was
           only
           Nationall
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           latter
           dispensation
           ,
           it
           is
           Oecumenicall
           ,
           and
           universall
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           a
           spreading
           tree
           ,
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           branches
           whereof
           shall
           dwell
           the
           
             foule
             of
             every
             wing
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           17.23
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Graces
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           wherewith
           the
           Church
           is
           annoynted
           ,
           are
           *
           from
           him
           .
           He
           is
           the
           
             Olive
             tree
          
           which
           emptieth
           the
           
             golden
             oyle
          
           out
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Zach.
           4.
           
           ●2
           .
           Of
           
             his
             fulnesse
          
           we
           all
           receive
           
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           1.16
           .
           with
           the
           same
           
           spirit
           are
           we
           anoynted
           ,
           animated
           by
           the
           same
           life
           ,
           regenerated
           to
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           renewed
           unto
           the
           same
           image
           ,
           reserved
           unto
           the
           same
           inheritance
           ,
           dignified
           in
           some
           respect
           with
           the
           same
           Offices
           ,
           made
           Priests
           to
           offer
           spirituall
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           Kings
           to
           subdue
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           to
           receive
           teaching
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           duplicate
           of
           his
           law
           written
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.21
           .
           Ioh.
           14.19
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.48
           ,
           49.
           
           Rom.
           8.17
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2
           5.
           
           Rev●l
           .
           1.6
           .
           Ioh.
           6.45
           .
           Ier.
           31.33
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           sweet
           perfume
           and
           scent
           or
           smell
           of
           Lebanon
           ,
           which
           ariseth
           out
           of
           holy
           duties
           ,
           the
           grace
           which
           droppeth
           from
           the
           lips
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           incense
           which
           ariseth
           out
           of
           their
           prayers
           ,
           the
           
             sweet
             savour
          
           of
           the
           Gospell
           which
           spreadeth
           it selfe
           abroad
           in
           the
           ministry
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           they
           have
           all
           their
           original
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           heavenly
           dew
           .
           
           Of
           our selves
           ,
           without
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           
             altogether
             stinking
          
           and
           unclean
           ,
           Psal.
           14
           3.
           
           Prov.
           13.5
           .
           so
           we
           defile
           every
           holy
           thing
           which
           we
           meddle
           with
           ,
           Hag.
           2
           ▪
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Prov.
           28.9
           .
           Esay
           1.11.15
           .
           insomuch
           that
           God
           is
           said
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           stop
           his
           nose
           that
           he
           may
           
             not
             smell
             them
             ,
             Amos
          
           5.21
           .
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           as
           they
           come
           from
           us
           ,
           
             gall
             and
             wormwood
          
           ,
           and
           
             bitter
             clusters
             ,
             Deut.
          
           29.18.32
           ,
           32.
           
           But
           when
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           bloweth
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           grace
           is
           poured
           into
           our
           hearts
           and
           lips
           ,
           then
           the
           spices
           flow
           out
           ,
           Cant.
           4.16
           .
           Then
           prayer
           goes
           up
           like
           incense
           and
           
             sweet
             odours
             ,
             Revel
          
           .
           5.8
           .
           then
           instead
           of
           corrupt
           ,
           rotten
           ,
           contagious
           communication
           ,
           our
           discourses
           tend
           to
           edifying
           ,
           and
           minister
           
           grace
           to
           the
           hearers
           ,
           Eph.
           4.29
           .
           then
           the
           
             Savour
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           manifested
           it selfe
           in
           the
           mouthes
           and
           lives
           of
           his
           servants
           in
           every
           place
           where
           they
           come
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.4
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           shadow
           and
           refreshment
           ,
           
           the
           refuge
           and
           shelter
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           storme
           and
           tempest
           ,
           against
           raine
           and
           heat
           ,
           against
           all
           trouble
           and
           persecution
           ,
           is
           from
           him
           alone
           .
           He
           is
           the
           onely
           
             defence
             and
             covering
          
           that
           is
           over
           the
           
             Assemblies
             and
             glory
             of
             Sion
             ,
             Esay
             .
          
           4.5
           .
           The
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           
             strong
             Tower
          
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           righteous
           flye
           and
           are
           safe
           ,
           Prov.
           18.10
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           when
           his
           people
           should
           be
           exiles
           from
           his
           Temple
           ,
           and
           scattered
           out
           of
           their
           own
           land
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           himselfe
           bee
           a
           
             little
             Sanctuary
          
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Countreys
           where
           they
           should
           come
           ,
           
           Ezek.
           11.16
           .
           He
           is
           a
           
             dwelling
             place
          
           unto
           his
           Church
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           Psal.
           90.1.91.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           a
           
             strength
             to
             the
             needy
          
           ,
           a
           refuge
           from
           the
           storme
           ,
           a
           shaddow
           from
           the
           heat
           ,
           an
           
             hiding
             place
          
           from
           the
           winde
           ,
           a
           covert
           from
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           a
           Chamber
           wherein
           to
           retire
           when
           indignation
           is
           kindled
           ,
           Esay
           25.4.26.20.32.2
           .
           Every
           History
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           every
           Promise
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           every
           Observation
           and
           experience
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           every
           comfort
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           which
           we
           have
           of
           his
           name
           
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           which
           we
           have
           of
           it
           
             by
             experience
          
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           arguments
           to
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           hiding
           places
           to
           flie
           unto
           him
           ,
           against
           any
           trouble
           .
           
             VVhat
             time
             I
             am
             affraid
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
             .
          
           Psa.
           56.3
           .
           
             VVhy
             art
             thou
             cast
             down
             O
             my
             soule
             ?
             still
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
          
           Psal.
           42.5
           ,
           11.
           
           
             He
             hath
             delivered
          
           ,
           
           he
           doth
           deliver
           ,
           he
           
             will
             deliver
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.10
           .
           Many
           times
           the
           children
           of
           God
           are
           reduced
           to
           such
           extremities
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           encourage
           themselves
           withall
           but
           their
           
             interest
             in
             him
          
           ;
           nothing
           to
           flye
           unto
           for
           hope
           but
           his
           
             Great
             name
          
           made
           known
           unto
           them
           by
           faith
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           and
           by
           experience
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           power
           and
           providence
           .
           This
           was
           Davids
           case
           at
           Ziklag
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           30.6
           .
           and
           Israels
           at
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           Exod.
           14.10
           ,
           13.
           and
           Ionahs
           in
           the
           belly
           of
           the
           fish
           ,
           Ion.
           2.4
           ,
           7.
           and
           Pauls
           in
           the
           shipwrack
           ,
           Acts
           27.20
           ,
           25.
           
           God
           is
           never
           so
           much
           glorified
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           can
           hold
           up
           their
           trust
           in
           him
           against
           sight
           ,
           and
           sence
           ;
           and
           when
           reason
           saith
           thou
           art
           undone
           ,
           for
           all
           help
           sailes
           thee
           ,
           can
           answer
           in
           faith
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           undone
           ,
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             never
             faile
             thee
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           power
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           to
           
             rise
             up
          
           above
           her
           pressures
           ,
           to
           outgrow
           her
           troubles
           ,
           to
           revive
           after
           lopping
           ,
           and
           harrowing
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           a
           affliction
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           flourish
           againe
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           from
           him
           .
           That
           in
           trouble
           we
           are
           not
           overwhelmed
           ,
           but
           can
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           As
           b
           
             dying
             ,
             and
             behold
             we
             live
             ;
             as
             chastened
             ,
             and
             not
             killed
             ;
             as
             sorrowfull
             ,
             yet
             alwayes
             rejoycing
             ;
             as
             poore
             ,
             yet
             making
             many
             rich
             ;
             as
             having
             nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             possessing
             all
             
             things
             ,
          
           like
           the
           corne
           wich
           dies
           and
           is
           quickned
           againe
           ,
           like
           the
           vine
           that
           is
           lopped
           and
           spreads
           againe
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           from
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           life
           ,
           Ioh.
           11.25
           .
           who
           was
           that
           grain
           of
           wheat
           which
           dying
           ,
           and
           being
           cast
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           did
           bring
           forth
           much
           fruit
           ,
           Ioh.
           12.24
           .
           the
           branch
           which
           grew
           out
           of
           the
           rootes
           of
           Iesse
           ,
           when
           that
           goodly
           family
           was
           sunk
           so
           low
           as
           from
           David
           the
           King
           ,
           unto
           Ioseph
           the
           Carpenter
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           as
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           these
           blessings
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           so
           when
           he
           bestowes
           them
           he
           doth
           it
           
             in
             perfection
          
           ;
           the
           fruits
           which
           this
           dew
           produceth
           ,
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           Lebanon
           ,
           the
           choycest
           and
           most
           excellent
           of
           any
           another
           .
           If
           hee
           plant
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           a
           
             very
             fruitfull
             hill
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           
             choycest
             plants
             ,
             Esay
          
           5.1
           ,
           2.
           
             a
             noble
             Vine
             ,
             a
             right
             seed
             ,
             Ier.
          
           2.21
           .
           When
           in
           any
           kinde
           of
           straights
           wee
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           Creature
           for
           supply
           ,
           either
           wee
           find
           it
           like
           our
           Saviours
           figg-tree
           ,
           without
           fruit
           ,
           or
           like
           our
           Prophets
           vine
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           empty
           ,
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           not
           worth
           the
           gathering
           ,
           Hos.
           10.1
           .
           
             Grapes
             of
             gall
             and
             bitter
             clusters
          
           ;
           full
           of
           vanity
           ,
           windinesse
           ,
           vexation
           ,
           disappointment
           ;
           friends
           faile
           either
           in
           their
           love
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           power
           ;
           people
           cry
           Hosanna
           to
           day
           and
           Crucifige
           to
           morrow
           .
           Men
           of
           
             low
             degree
          
           are
           vanity
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           
             high
             degree
             a
             lie
          
           .
           Counsels
           clash
           ,
           or
           are
           puzzled
           with
           intricacies
           ,
           and
           unhappy
           obstacles
           ,
           like
           the
           wheels
           in
           Ezekiels
           Vision
           ,
           that
           seeme
           hampered
           in
           one
           another
           .
           Armies
           like
           Ruben
           ,
           unstable
           as
           waters
           ,
           that
           flow
           now
           ,
           and
           
           anon
           ebbe
           ,
           and
           sinke
           away
           again
           .
           Treasures
           like
           the
           Mountaines
           out
           of
           which
           they
           were
           first
           digged
           ,
           barren
           ,
           and
           fruitlesse
           ,
           better
           fuell
           to
           feed
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           water
           to
           quench
           our
           flames
           ;
           matter
           of
           prey
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           help
           to
           the
           miserable
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           take
           any
           creature-helps
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           bee
           something
           ,
           nay
           very
           much
           of
           defect
           in
           them
           .
           All
           being
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           ,
           is
           mixed
           with
           not-being
           ;
           and
           as
           every
           man
           ,
           so
           every
           creature
           else
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           creature
           ,
           is
           a
           Lier
           ,
           like
           Iobs
           brook
           ,
           or
           friends
           which
           he
           compareth
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           vanisheth
           into
           nothing
           when
           there
           is
           most
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           Iob.
           6.17
           ,
           21.
           
           A
           Lier
           ,
           either
           by
           way
           of
           perfidiousnesse
           ,
           which
           promiseth
           and
           then
           deceives
           ;
           or
           by
           way
           of
           impotency
           ,
           which
           undertaketh
           and
           then
           miscarries
           .
           But
           when
           ever
           God
           promiseth
           and
           undertaketh
           to
           blesse
           any
           man
           or
           any
           people
           ,
           he
           carrieth
           on
           his
           work
           to
           perfection
           ;
           his
           blessings
           are
           all
           milk
           and
           honey
           ,
           dew
           and
           fatnesse
           ,
           wine
           and
           oyle
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           Lebanon
           ,
           full
           of
           sweetnesse
           and
           maturity
           :
           
             He
             perfits
             that
             which
             he
             begins
          
           concerning
           his
           servants
           ,
           Psal.
           138.8
           .
           
             Phil
             ▪
          
           1.6
           .
           There
           doth
           
             not
             one
             thing
             faile
          
           of
           all
           the
           good
           he
           speakes
           concerning
           his
           people
           ,
           
             they
             all
             come
             to
             passe
             and
             not
             one
             faileth
             ,
             Iosh.
          
           23.14
           .
           The
           riches
           which
           are
           gotten
           by
           humane
           lusts
           and
           sinfull
           resolutions
           ,
           doe
           come
           along
           with
           many
           and
           piercing
           sorrowes
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.10
           .
           but
           when
           God
           blesseth
           a
           man
           with
           riches
           ,
           he
           takes
           away
           all
           the
           sorrow
           from
           it
           ,
           Prov.
           10.22
           The
           gifts
           of
           God
           are
           all
           of
           them
           like
           his
           
             works
             ,
             very
             good
             ,
             Gen.
          
           1.31
           .
           and
           bring
           after
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           a
           rest
           ,
           and
           peace
           into
           the
           soule
           with
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           We
           should
           from
           hence
           learne
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           this
           
             heavenly
             dew
          
           ,
           in
           those
           severall
           expressions
           which
           the
           Prophet
           her
           useth
           ,
           drawn
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           a
           
             garden
             ,
             forrest
             ,
             fruitfull
             field
             ,
          
           heavenly
           Paradise
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           similitude
           frequently
           used
           by
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           beauty
           ,
           sweetnesse
           ,
           fruit
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           shelter
           ,
           protection
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           affordeth
           to
           the
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           Esay
           35.1
           ,
           2.58
           ,
           11.
           
           Cant.
           4.12
           ,
           6.16
           ,
           ●
           .
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           wicked
           are
           compared
           unto
           a
           
             dry
             desert
          
           ,
           and
           
             barren
             wildernesse
             ,
             Esay
          
           35.6
           ,
           7.41.18
           .
           Ier.
           17.6
           .
           For
           these
           things
           as
           they
           are
           promises
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           matter
           of
           comfort
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           duties
           in
           regard
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           matter
           of
           obedience
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           He
           promiseth
           ,
           
           that
           his
           people
           shall
           
             grow
             as
             the
             Lillie
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           beautifull
           of
           all
           flowers
           ,
           Mat.
           6.28
           ,
           29.
           
           That
           they
           shall
           be
           
             gloriously
             cloathed
          
           like
           a
           Kings
           daughter
           ,
           with
           the
           
             garments
             of
             praise
          
           ,
           and
           the
           spirt
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           Esay
           62.3
           .
           set
           forth
           by
           various
           metaphors
           of
           
             broidred
             work
          
           ,
           and
           
             fine
             linnen
          
           ,
           and
           silk
           ,
           and
           ornaments
           ,
           and
           bracelets
           ,
           and
           chaines
           ,
           and
           jewels
           ,
           and
           
             crownes
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           16.8
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           his
           promise
           ,
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           our
           duty
           and
           endeavour
           to
           adorn
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           his
           garden
           as
           a
           Lilly
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           Nettle
           or
           bramble
           ;
           to
           walk
           as
           becometh
           godlinesse
           ;
           to
           let
           our
           light
           shine
           before
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           wonne
           to
           admire
           the
           amiablenesse
           of
           the
           Lords
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           God
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           their
           visitation
           ;
           to
           be
           as
           lights
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           crooked
           generation
           ,
           Phil.
           2.15
           .
           or
           as
           
             Lillies
             amongst
             
             briars
             ,
             Cant.
          
           2.2
           .
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           that
           spirituall
           wisedome
           causeth
           
             the
             face
             to
             shine
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           8.1
           .
           That
           holinesse
           is
           indeed
           a
           most
           beautifull
           thing
           ,
           which
           commendeth
           us
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           and
           Angels
           ;
           a
           robe
           worne
           by
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           we
           are
           made
           like
           unto
           him
           who
           is
           the
           
             fairest
             of
             ten
             thousand
             and
             altogether
             lovely
          
           ;
           wee
           should
           take
           heed
           of
           any
           thing
           whereby
           our
           holy
           profession
           may
           bee
           blemished
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           God
           defiled
           by
           our
           meanes
           :
           of
           such
           Levity
           ,
           as
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Majesty
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           of
           such
           morosity
           as
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           of
           such
           drooping
           as
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           joy
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           of
           such
           stiffenesse
           and
           sowrenesse
           as
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           lenity
           of
           holinesse
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           we
           should
           labour
           by
           the
           innocency
           ,
           purity
           ,
           elegancy
           ,
           fragrancy
           ,
           fruitfulnesse
           ;
           by
           the
           winning
           ingenuity
           ,
           the
           milde
           and
           humble
           condescension
           ,
           the
           prudent
           insinuation
           ,
           the
           meek
           ,
           quiet
           and
           gracefull
           managaing
           of
           an
           holy
           life
           ,
           to
           
             shew
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             called
             us
             ,
          
           and
           to
           put
           to
           
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
             ,
          
           who
           like
           Black-Moores
           despise
           beauty
           ,
           like
           dogs
           bark
           at
           the
           shining
           of
           the
           Moone
           ,
           and
           
             speak
             evill
             of
             the
             things
             they
             know
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           promiseth
           that
           his
           Church
           should
           
             cast
             forth
             her
             roots
          
           as
           Lebanon
           :
           Though
           she
           should
           have
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Lilly
           ,
           yet
           she
           should
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           infirmity
           of
           it
           ,
           an
           aptnesse
           to
           fade
           and
           wither
           ,
           beautifull
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           cast
           into
           the
           Oven
           .
           
           But
           she
           should
           have
           stability
           like
           the
           Cedar
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           of
           trees
           ,
           
           and
           least
           subject
           to
           put
           refaction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Church
           is
           compared
           to
           it
           ,
           Ezek.
           17.22
           ,
           23.
           and
           the
           Temple
           is
           said
           to
           be
           built
           of
           it
           ,
           1
           King.
           6.15
           ,
           16.
           
           To
           signifie
           the
           strength
           and
           duration
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           should
           not
           prevaile
           :
           (
           And
           we
           may
           by
           the
           way
           observe
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           things
           here
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Prophet
           ,
           are
           also
           noted
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           services
           thereof
           ;
           Lillies
           ,
           1
           Kings
           7.19
           ,
           22
           ,
           26.
           
           Olive
           trees
           ,
           1
           King.
           6.23
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           Spices
           for
           incense
           ,
           Weat
           and
           Oyle
           for
           meat
           Offerings
           ,
           Wine
           for
           drink
           Offerings
           .
           )
           God
           furnisheth
           his
           people
           with
           these
           blessings
           which
           may
           bee
           most
           properly
           dedicated
           unto
           him
           .
           
           Teaching
           us
           as
           often
           as
           we
           receive
           any
           gifts
           from
           God
           ,
           presently
           to
           inquire
           what
           relation
           they
           have
           to
           his
           Temple
           ,
           how
           his
           name
           may
           be
           honoured
           ,
           how
           his
           Church
           may
           be
           served
           ,
           how
           his
           Gospel
           may
           be
           furthered
           ,
           how
           his
           people
           may
           be
           edified
           and
           comforted
           by
           them
           ,
           how
           all
           our
           enjoyments
           may
           be
           divided
           as
           spoiles
           unto
           Christ.
           The
           power
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           Esay
           60.3
           .
           the
           swords
           of
           mighty
           men
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           18.17.25.28
           .
           Iudg.
           7.
           
           ●8
           .
           the
           wisedome
           of
           learned
           men
           ,
           1
           King.
           3.9.28
           .
           the
           cunning
           of
           Craftsmen
           ,
           Exod.
           28.3.31.6
           .
           the
           wealth
           of
           rich
           men
           ,
           Esay
           23.18
           .
           Prov.
           3.9
           .
           Psal.
           45.12
           .
           Esay
           .
           60.69
           .
           1
           Tim.
           6.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           Abraham
           gave
           of
           the
           spoiles
           to
           
             Melchisedec
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.4
           .
           and
           Israel
           of
           all
           their
           wealth
           to
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Exod.
           35.21
           .
           and
           David
           and
           his
           people
           of
           their
           Treasure
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           29.2
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           
             his
             promise
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           should
           thus
           
             take
             root
          
           ,
           2
           King.
           19.30
           .
           Ier.
           17.8
           .
           So
           wee
           
           should
           account
           it
           
             our
             duty
          
           ,
           to
           be
           firme
           ,
           stable
           ,
           constant
           unmovable
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           an
           
             house
             built
             upon
             a
             rock
          
           .
           To
           stand
           fast
           and
           be
           
             rooted
             in
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           hold
           the
           profession
           thereof
           
             without
             wavering
          
           ,
           not
           being
           carried
           about
           with
           every
           
             winde
             of
             doctrine
          
           ,
           but
           knowing
           whom
           and
           what
           we
           have
           believed
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.13
           .
           Eph.
           4.14
           .
           Col.
           2.7
           .
           Heb.
           10.23
           .
           to
           
             stand
             fast
          
           and
           be
           rooted
           in
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           strengthned
           with
           might
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           may
           
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             cleave
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           being
           established
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           Eph.
           3.17
           .
           Col.
           1.11
           .
           Heb.
           12.28.13
           ,
           9.
           
           *
           In
           the
           Civill
           Law
           ,
           till
           a
           tree
           hath
           taken
           root
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           soile
           on
           which
           it
           is
           planted
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           except
           like
           the
           
             Cedar
             of
             Lebanon
          
           ,
           we
           cast
           forth
           our
           roots
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           planted
           that
           we
           
             flourish
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             bring
             fruit
             in
             our
             old
             age
             ,
             Psal.
          
           92.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           promised
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           
             spread
             forth
          
           her
           branches
           ,
           
           and
           fill
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           grow
           into
           a
           great
           compasse
           and
           extent
           ,
           and
           should
           send
           forth
           her
           
             boughs
             unto
             the
             Sea
          
           and
           her
           
             branches
             unto
             the
             River
             ,
             Psa.
          
           80.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Dan.
           2.35
           .
           That
           his
           Church
           should
           be
           a
           
             universall
             Church
          
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           whole
           world
           in
           regard
           of
           sinne
           lieth
           in
           mischiefe
           ,
           1
           Ioh
           ,
           5.19
           .
           so
           the
           whole
           world
           should
           have
           Christ
           for
           its
           propitiation
           ,
           through
           faith
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.2
           .
           
             Totus
             in
             maligno
             propter
             zizania
          
           ,
           
           
             Christus
             propitiatio
             propter
             Triticum
          
           .
           By
           one
           spirit
           
             we
             All
          
           are
           baptised
           into
           one
           Body
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.13
           .
           and
           that
           one
           Body
           made
           
           up
           of
           
             all
             the
             Churches
          
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.33
           .
           even
           of
           
             all
             Nations
             ,
             kindreds
             ,
             people
             ,
             tongues
             ,
             Revel
             .
          
           7.9
           .
           no
           difference
           of
           
             persons
             ,
             neither
             Greek
             nor
             Iew
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             ,
             nor
             Vncircumcision
             ,
             Barbarian
             ,
             Scythian
             ,
             bond
             nor
             free
             :
             but
             Christ
             All
             ,
             and
             in
             All
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.11
           .
           no
           difference
           of
           places
           :
           All
           that
           in
           
             every
             place
          
           call
           upon
           the
           name
           of
           Lord
           Jesus
           both
           theirs
           and
           ours
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.2
           .
           no
           difference
           of
           Times
           ,
           Christ
           
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.8
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           is
           his
           promise
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           endeavour
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           grow
           our selves
           
             in
             knowledge
             and
             grace
          
           ,
           to
           let
           
             our
             profiting
             appeare
          
           unto
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           abound
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           let
           our
           graces
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           like
           leven
           from
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           lump
           ,
           spred
           abroad
           ,
           and
           finde
           their
           way
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           powers
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           man
           may
           be
           
             filled
             with
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             grow
             up
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.13.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Phil.
           3.12
           ,
           13.
           2
           
           Pet.
           3.18
           .
           Heb.
           6.1
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           labour
           and
           endeavour
           the
           growth
           and
           
             progresse
             of
             the
             Gospell
          
           in
           others
           .
           This
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           
             manifest
             it selfe
          
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           to
           allure
           and
           gather
           others
           to
           its
           own
           quality
           .
           It
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           Scripture
           by
           the
           names
           of
           light
           which
           shines
           abroad
           ,
           of
           oyntment
           and
           perfume
           which
           
             cannot
             be
             hid
          
           ,
           of
           leaven
           ,
           and
           salt
           ,
           which
           deriveth
           its
           own
           nature
           and
           rellish
           upon
           a
           whole
           lump
           .
           Therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           was
           given
           in
           
             Tongues
             ,
             fiery
          
           tongues
           ,
           and
           a
           
             rushing
             winde
          
           ,
           all
           which
           have
           a
           quality
           of
           selfe-manifestation
           ,
           and
           notifying
           themselves
           
           unto
           others
           .
           There
           is
           an
           excellent
           place
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Eph.
           4.15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             But
             speaking
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             ,
             may
             grow
             up
             into
             him
             in
             all
             things
             which
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             even
             Christ.
             From
             whom
             the
             whole
             Body
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             and
             compacted
             by
             that
             which
             every
             joynt
             supplyeth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             effectuall
             working
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             every
             part
             ,
             maketh
             encrease
             of
             the
             Body
             unto
             the
             edifiing
             of
             it selfe
             in
             love
          
           :
           Where
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           the
           manner
           of
           spirituall
           increase
           in
           the
           mysticall
           Body
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           growth
           of
           members
           in
           the
           naturall
           Body
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           
             fellowship
             between
             the
             Head
             and
             Members
             ,
          
           which
           in
           the
           mysticall
           Body
           is
           here
           twofold
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Growing
           
             into
             him
          
           ,
           and
           receiving
           
             from
             him
          
           .
           Looking
           in
           this
           work
           of
           growth
           ,
           upon
           Christ
           ;
           first
           ,
           as
           the
           end
           of
           that
           growth
           unto
           which
           it
           drives
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           as
           the
           fountaine
           from
           whence
           it
           proceeds
           .
           That
           by
           growing
           we
           may
           have
           a
           more
           intimate
           and
           strong
           communion
           
             with
             him
          
           ;
           by
           that
           vertue
           which
           we
           receive
           
             from
             him
          
           .
           So
           here
           are
           two
           necessarie
           requisites
           unto
           this
           duty
           of
           endeavouring
           the
           
             encrease
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ;
           to
           have
           Christ
           for
           our
           end
           unto
           which
           wee
           work
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           fountaine
           out
           of
           which
           we
           derive
           our
           ability
           of
           working
           .
           Every
           true
           member
           of
           Christ
           is
           intent
           and
           vigilent
           upon
           the
           
             interest
             and
             honour
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           it
           belongs
           unto
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           to
           have
           a
           
             perfect
             body
          
           .
           
           The
           Church
           is
           
             hi●
             fulnesse
          
           ;
           he
           esteemes
           himselfe
           maimed
           and
           incomplete
           ,
           if
           that
           should
           be
           finally
           deficient
           in
           any
           thing
           requisite
           to
           the
           integrall
           
           perfection
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           every
           true
           Christian
           puts
           forth
           the
           uttermost
           of
           his
           endeavours
           in
           his
           place
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           encrease
           of
           his
           Masters
           Body
           :
           As
           every
           true-hearted
           Souldier
           that
           loves
           his
           Generall
           ,
           is
           exceeding
           desirous
           and
           to
           his
           power
           endeavours
           that
           every
           company
           and
           Regiment
           under
           his
           Generalls
           command
           may
           bee
           in
           all
           the
           offices
           and
           members
           of
           it
           compleat
           .
           Againe
           ,
           every
           member
           of
           Christ
           being
           unto
           him
           united
           ,
           doth
           from
           him
           receive
           of
           his
           fulnesse
           
             grace
             for
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           so
           worketh
           unto
           the
           
             same
             ends
          
           as
           the
           head
           doth
           :
           And
           as
           the
           water
           which
           first
           riseth
           out
           of
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           doth
           not
           stand
           still
           there
           where
           it
           began
           ,
           but
           goeth
           forward
           till
           it
           grow
           into
           a
           great
           River
           ;
           so
           those
           who
           are
           joyned
           unto
           Christ
           as
           a
           Fountaine
           ,
           doe
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           vitall
           Communion
           which
           they
           have
           with
           the
           Fountain
           ,
           carry
           on
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           vigorous
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           is
           in
           any
           part
           ,
           the
           more
           actively
           doth
           that
           part
           work
           towards
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Here
           is
           further
           required
           a
           fellowship
           and
           
             mutuall
             Communion
          
           of
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Body
           within
           and
           amongst
           themselves
           :
           
           unto
           which
           is
           first
           presupposed
           the
           Organicall
           and
           harmonious
           Constitution
           and
           compacture
           of
           the
           Body
           into
           one
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           ariseth
           the
           forme
           and
           beauty
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           firmnesse
           ,
           the
           order
           and
           fitnesse
           that
           is
           in
           it
           unto
           those
           works
           that
           are
           proper
           to
           it
           ,
           intimated
           in
           those
           two
           words
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             and
             compacted
          
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           metaphor
           drawn
           from
           Carpenters
           and
           other
           Artificers
           ,
           who
           
           by
           severall
           joynts
           do
           so
           coaptate
           and
           fit
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           work
           unto
           one
           another
           ,
           
           that
           being
           put
           together
           and
           fastned
           ,
           there
           may
           one
           whole
           structure
           or
           body
           grow
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           &
           in
           that
           body
           this
           accurate
           fitnesse
           &
           intimatenesse
           of
           the
           parts
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           produceth
           an
           excellent
           strength
           ,
           a
           beautifull
           order
           ,
           and
           a
           readie
           serviceablenesse
           of
           each
           part
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           &
           of
           all
           to
           the
           whole
           .
           So
           Ierusalem
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             City
             compacted
          
           within
           it self
           ,
           Psa.
           122.3
           .
           as
           the
           Ark
           (
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           had
           the
           ribs
           and
           planks
           ,
           and
           parts
           thereof
           so
           closely
           fastned
           into
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           no
           water
           might
           get
           in
           to
           drown
           it
           :
           And
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           all
           the
           Curtains
           thereof
           were
           to
           be
           
             coupled
             together
          
           into
           one
           another
           ,
           Exod.
           26.3
           .
           Christ
           is
           all
           for
           unitie
           ,
           and
           joyning
           things
           into
           one
           ,
           
             Two
             natures
          
           united
           in
           
             one
             person
             ,
             two
             parties
          
           reconciled
           by
           
             one
             Mediat●r
             ,
             Two
             people
          
           concorporated
           into
           
             one
             Church
          
           ,
           one
           family
           ,
           one
           father
           ,
           one
           seed
           ,
           one
           head
           ,
           one
           faith
           ,
           one
           hope
           ,
           one
           love
           ,
           one
           worship
           ,
           one
           body
           ,
           one
           spirit
           ,
           one
           end
           and
           common
           salvation
           .
           
             Christ
             is
             not
          
           ,
           loves
           not
           ,
           to
           be
           divided
           :
           This
           is
           a
           fundamentall
           requisite
           unto
           the
           
             growth
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           
           the
           preservation
           of
           its
           unity
           .
           The
           building
           must
           be
           
             fitly
             framed
             together
          
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           have
           it
           
             grow
             into
             an
             holy
             Temple
          
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Eph.
           2.21
           .
           Col.
           2.19
           .
           when
           there
           was
           
             most
             unity
          
           ,
           there
           was
           
             greatest
             increase
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           
             All
             of
             one
             accord
          
           ,
           of
           
             one
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           
             one
             soule
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             daily
             such
             as
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             Act.
          
           2.46
           ,
           47.
           
           They
           that
           
             cause
             divisions
             and
             dissentions
             ,
             doe
             not
             serve
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           but
           hinder
           the
           
           progresse
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           Rom.
           16.17
           ,
           18.
           
           As
           in
           the
           naturall
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           mysticall
           body
           ,
           
             solutio
             continui
          
           tendeth
           to
           the
           paining
           and
           grieving
           of
           that
           spirit
           by
           which
           the
           Body
           lives
           ,
           Eph.
           4.30
           ,
           31.
           and
           by
           consequence
           hinders
           the
           growth
           of
           it
           .
           Our
           growth
           is
           by
           the
           Apostle
           distributed
           into
           growth
           
             in
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           growth
           
             in
             grace
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.18
           .
           and
           divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           are
           of
           themselves
           great
           hinderances
           unto
           both
           these
           ;
           
             unto
             knowledge
          
           ,
           because
           the
           most
           usuall
           breaches
           in
           the
           Church
           arise
           out
           of
           diversities
           of
           opinion
           publickly
           asserted
           and
           insisted
           on
           by
           the
           authors
           and
           followers
           of
           them
           .
           And
           though
           accidentally
           ,
           where
           truth
           is
           embraced
           ,
           it
           is
           held
           with
           more
           care
           ,
           and
           searched
           into
           with
           more
           accuratenesse
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           errors
           that
           oppose
           it
           (
           as
           the
           fire
           is
           hottest
           in
           the
           coldest
           weather
           ;
           )
           yet
           corrupt
           doctrine
           being
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           weed
           ,
           or
           canker
           ,
           to
           spread
           ,
           and
           eat
           further
           and
           further
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           consequently
           hinder
           the
           spreading
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           the
           growth
           of
           knowledge
           .
           Nor
           doth
           it
           lesse
           hinder
           the
           
             growth
             of
             grace
          
           ;
           for
           while
           the
           people
           of
           God
           are
           all
           of
           one
           heart
           and
           of
           one
           way
           ,
           then
           all
           their
           Communion
           runnes
           into
           this
           one
           designe
           of
           mutually
           edifying
           ,
           comforting
           ,
           supporting
           ,
           encouraging
           one
           another
           in
           their
           
             holy
             faith
          
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           divided
           and
           broken
           into
           faction
           by
           different
           judgements
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           greater
           abundance
           of
           humility
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           runne
           out
           into
           heates
           and
           passions
           ,
           and
           into
           perverse
           disputes
           ,
           and
           meer
           notinall
           contentions
           ,
           which
           have
           ever
           beene
           diminutions
           
           unto
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.3
           ,
           4.
           
           When
           there
           are
           schismes
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           members
           will
           not
           have
           care
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.25
           .
           Greatly
           therefore
           even
           for
           this
           one
           cause
           are
           the
           sad
           and
           dangerous
           divisions
           of
           these
           times
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           
           when
           men
           make
           use
           of
           civill
           troubles
           ,
           to
           disturbe
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           teare
           asunder
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           they
           set
           up
           as
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           Altar
           against
           Altar
           ,
           and
           church
           against
           Church
           ,
           and
           make
           secessions
           from
           the
           common
           body
           ,
           and
           then
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           infinite
           content
           and
           advantage
           of
           the
           common
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           hazard
           of
           it
           .
           It
           were
           a
           blessed
           thing
           if
           wee
           were
           in
           a
           condition
           capable
           of
           the
           Apostles
           exhortation
           ,
           
             To
             speake
             all
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             to
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             in
             the
             same
             minde
             and
             in
             the
             sam●
             judgement
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             one
             minde
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.10
           .
           2
           Cor.
           13.11
           .
           But
           if
           that
           cannot
           be
           attained
           unto
           ,
           let
           us
           yet
           all
           learn
           the
           Apostles
           other
           lesson
           ,
           
           wherein
           wee
           are
           
             otherwise
             minded
          
           ,
           to
           depend
           upon
           God
           for
           revealing
           his
           will
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             and
             whereunio
             we
             have
             attained
             to
             walke
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             to
             minde
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
          
           to
           remember
           that
           every
           difference
           in
           opinion
           doth
           not
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           dissipate
           or
           dissolve
           the
           unity
           of
           Gods
           church
           .
           Even
           in
           Corinth
           where
           the
           people
           were
           divided
           into
           
             severall
             parties
          
           yet
           they
           continued
           
             one
             Church
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.18
           .
        
         
           The
           body
           thus
           constituted
           ,
           and
           compacted
           for
           the
           increase
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Here
           are
           members
           severally
           distinct
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           some
           principall
           ,
           others
           ministeriall
           ,
           all
           
           concurring
           differently
           unto
           service
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           If
           the
           heart
           should
           bee
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           or
           the
           liver
           in
           the
           shoulder
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           be
           any
           unnaturall
           dislocation
           of
           the
           vitall
           or
           nutritive
           parts
           ,
           the
           body
           could
           not
           grow
           ,
           but
           perish
           .
           The
           way
           for
           the
           church
           to
           prosper
           &
           florish
           ,
           
           is
           for
           every
           member
           to
           keep
           in
           his
           own
           rank
           and
           order
           ,
           to
           remember
           his
           
             own
             measure
          
           ,
           to
           act
           in
           his
           owne
           sphere
           ,
           to
           manage
           his
           particular
           condition
           and
           relations
           with
           spirituall
           wisedome
           and
           humility
           ;
           the
           eye
           to
           doe
           the
           work
           of
           an
           eye
           ,
           the
           hand
           of
           an
           hand
           .
           Say
           not
           as
           
             Absolom
             ,
             If
             I
             were
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             I
             would
             doe
             Iustice
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           15.4
           .
           But
           consider
           what
           state
           God
           hath
           set
           thee
           in
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           walke
           with
           God
           ,
           &
           adorn
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Rom.
           12.3
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.8.11.29
           ,
           30.
           2
           
           Cor.
           10.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Eph.
           4.7
           .
           Remember
           Vzzah
           ,
           
           it
           was
           a
           good
           work
           he
           did
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           did
           it
           
             out
             of
             order
          
           having
           no
           call
           ,
           
             God
             smote
             him
             for
             his
             error
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           6.6
           ,
           7.
           
           There
           are
           excellent
           works
           which
           being
           done
           without
           the
           call
           of
           God
           ,
           doe
           not
           edifie
           but
           disturbe
           the
           body
           ,
           Rom.
           10.15
           .
           Heb.
           5.4
           .
           every
           man
           must
           walk
           in
           the
           church
           as
           God
           hath
           distributed
           and
           called
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           must
           
             in
             the
             calling
             wherein
             he
             was
             called
             ,
             abide
             with
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           7.17
           ,
           20
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Here
           are
           joynts
           and
           ligaments
           so
           fastning
           these
           members
           together
           that
           each
           one
           may
           be
           serviceable
           to
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           1
           Col.
           2.19
           .
           There
           are
           bands
           which
           joyne
           the
           body
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           can
           neither
           grow
           nor
           live
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.17
           .
           Rom.
           8.9
           .
           Eph
           ,
           3.17
           .
           and
           there
           are
           Bands
           which
           
           joyne
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           unto
           one
           another
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           same
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.13
           .
           which
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           stirreth
           up
           every
           member
           to
           seek
           the
           growth
           and
           benefit
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.25
           ,
           26.
           
           The
           same
           sincere
           
             love
             and
             truth
          
           which
           each
           member
           beareth
           unto
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           this
           is
           called
           a
           
             bond
             of
             perfectnesse
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.14
           .
           and
           the
           
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.3
           .
           Now
           love
           is
           a
           most
           communicative
           grace
           ,
           it
           will
           plant
           ,
           and
           water
           ,
           and
           feed
           ,
           and
           spend
           it selfe
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           it
           will
           deny
           it selfe
           to
           serve
           the
           body
           (
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           )
           Gal.
           5.13
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           measure
           belonging
           unto
           
             every
             part
          
           ;
           some
           are
           in
           one
           office
           ,
           others
           in
           another
           ,
           some
           have
           one
           gift
           ,
           others
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.11
           ,
           12.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.4
           ,
           11.
           one
           is
           able
           to
           Teach
           ,
           another
           to
           Comfort
           ,
           a
           third
           to
           Convince
           ,
           a
           fourth
           to
           Exhort
           ,
           a
           fifth
           to
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           these
           are
           to
           be
           directed
           unto
           the
           edification
           and
           growth
           of
           the
           w●ole
           ,
           Rom.
           12.3
           ,
           8.
           
           Eph.
           4.7
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             we
             are
             fellow
             Citizens
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Eph.
          
           2.19
           .
           Now
           as
           amongst
           fellow
           Citizens
           there
           useth
           to
           be
           an
           intercourse
           of
           
             mutuall
             negotiation
          
           ,
           
           one
           man
           hath
           one
           Commodity
           ,
           and
           another
           another
           ,
           and
           these
           they
           usually
           bartar
           withall
           :
           So
           amongst
           the
           Saints
           one
           man
           is
           eminent
           in
           one
           grace
           ,
           another
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           mutuall
           indigencies
           or
           abilities
           ,
           they
           doe
           interchangeably
           minister
           to
           one
           another
           towards
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           is
           here
           further
           requisite
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           called
        
         
           4.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           The
           
             supply
             of
             service
          
           and
           the
           supply
           
           of
           nour●shment
           which
           one
           part
           affords
           unto
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           whole
           .
           This
           is
           principally
           from
           the
           Head
           to
           the
           members
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             The
             supply
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Phil
             ,
          
           1.19
           .
           Of
           whose
           fulnesse
           wee
           receive
           
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           1.16
           .
           into
           whose
           image
           we
           are
           transformed
           
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.18
           .
           but
           it
           is
           proportionably
           between
           the
           members
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           for
           as
           severall
           particular
           ingredients
           make
           up
           one
           cordiall
           ,
           and
           severall
           instruments
           concurre
           to
           the
           perf●cting
           of
           one
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           consummate
           work
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           of
           every
           thing
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           varietie
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           serviceablenesse
           that
           the
           parts
           thereof
           have
           unto
           one
           another
           :
           So
           is
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           too
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           so
           tempered
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           all
           stand
           mutually
           in
           need
           of
           one
           another
           .
           Therefore
           we
           finde
           the
           Saints
           in
           Scripture
           communicating
           to
           one
           another
           their
           experiences
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           deliverances
           ,
           comforts
           ,
           for
           their
           mutuall
           edification
           ,
           Psal.
           34.
           
           ●
           ,
           6.
           
           Ioh.
           1.41
           ,
           45.
           
           Ioh.
           4.
           
           ●9
           .
           2
           Cor.
           1.4
           ,
           6.
           
           Phil.
           1.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Col.
           2.1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           Gods
           dealings
           with
           Saints
           in
           particular
           are
           therefore
           registred
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           both
           that
           we
           might
           learn
           that
           way
           of
           building
           up
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           examples
           we
           might
           support
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           through
           patie●ce
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           Scripture
           have
           hope
           ,
           because
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           unto
           one
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           like
           condition
           applicable
           unto
           everie
           other
           ,
           Iam.
           5.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           17.
           
           
             Rom
             ▪
          
           15.4
           .
           1
           Cor.
           10
           ,
           6.
           
           Heb.
           13.5
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           After
           all
           this
           there
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           
             effectuall
             
             working
          
           ,
           a
           vis
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           a
           vis
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           faculty
           to
           forme
           ,
           and
           to
           concoct
           the
           matter
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           subministred
           ,
           unto
           life
           and
           nourishment
           :
           which
           is
           the
           work
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Believer
           ,
           being
           sensible
           of
           want
           ,
           desirous
           of
           supply
           ,
           and
           pressing
           forward
           unto
           perfection
           ,
           doth
           sweetly
           close
           with
           whatsoever
           the
           measure
           of
           any
           other
           part
           hath
           communicated
           unto
           it
           ,
           conver●ing
           it
           into
           growth
           and
           nourishment
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             the
             mixing
             of
             the
             word
             with
             faith
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           4.2
           .
           Now
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           He
           promiseth
           ,
           that
           the
           beauty
           of
           his
           Church
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           
             Olive
             tree
          
           ;
           that
           as
           she
           should
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lilly
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           extension
           of
           the
           Cedar
           ,
           so
           this
           spreading
           should
           not
           be
           a
           vain
           ostentation
           ,
           but
           should
           have
           joyned
           with
           it
           the
           flourishing
           and
           fruitfulnesse
           of
           the
           Olive
           :
           Now
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           
             Olive
             tree
          
           standeth
           in
           two
           things
           ;
           
             Perpetuall
             greennesse
          
           ,
           and
           most
           
             profitable
             fruit
          
           ,
           which
           serveth
           both
           for
           light
           to
           cause
           the
           Lamp
           to
           burn
           ,
           Exod.
           27.20
           .
           and
           for
           nourishment
           to
           be
           eaten
           ,
           Levit.
           6.15
           ,
           16.
           in
           the
           one
           respect
           it
           is
           an
           
             embleme
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           it
           maketh
           the
           face
           shine
           ,
           Psal.
           104.15
           .
           and
           in
           the
           other
           it
           is
           an
           
             embleme
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           gifts
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.20
           .
           These
           are
           the
           two
           most
           excellent
           benefits
           which
           God
           promiseth
           unto
           his
           people
           .
           
             He
             will
             speak
             peace
          
           unto
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           85.8
           .
           Isa.
           32.17
           .
           and
           
             he
             will
             give
             them
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
          
           Psal.
           84.11
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           practice
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           beautifie
           the
           Gospel
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           first
           ,
           with
           our
           
             good
             works
          
           ,
           as
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           
             grace
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           15.8
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           with
           our
           
             spirituall
             joy
             and
             comfort
          
           ,
           as
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           peace
           ;
           That
           others
           seeing
           the
           light
           and
           shining
           forth
           of
           a
           serene
           ,
           calm
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           conscience
           in
           our
           conversation
           ,
           may
           thereby
           be
           brought
           in
           love
           with
           the
           wayes
           of
           God.
           These
           two
           do
           mutually
           cherish
           and
           increase
           one
           another
           .
           The
           more
           conscience
           we
           make
           of
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           the
           more
           way
           do
           we
           make
           
             for
             peace
          
           ;
           when
           the
           waters
           of
           lust
           are
           sunk
           ,
           the
           Dove
           will
           quickly
           bring
           an
           Olive
           branch
           in
           :
           and
           the
           more
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           rules
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           it
           strengthen
           the
           conscience
           and
           care
           of
           obedience
           ,
           out
           of
           these
           considerations
           :
           first
           ,
           out
           of
           thankfulnesse
           for
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           :
           secondly
           ,
           out
           of
           fear
           to
           forfeit
           it
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           out
           of
           wisdome
           to
           improve
           and
           encre●se
           it
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           He
           promiseth
           that
           his
           Church
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           
             smell
             of
             Lebanon
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           
             sent
             of
             it
          
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           
             wine
             of
             Lebanon
          
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           we
           finde
           her
           compared
           to
           
             a
             garden
             of
             spices
             ,
             Cant.
          
           4.12
           ,
           14.
           shee
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           
             the
             sweet
             savour
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           
             Thanks
             be
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             which
             alwayes
             causeth
             us
             to
             triumph
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             maketh
             manifest
             the
             savour
             of
             his
             knowledge
             by
             us
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             unto
             God
             a
             sweet
             savour
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           2.14
           ,
           15.
           where
           there
           are
           two
           Metaphors
           ,
           one
           of
           a
           
             sweet
             oyntment
          
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           a
           triumph
           .
           The
           Name
           of
           Christ
           is
           compared
           to
           an
           
             ointment
             ,
             Cant.
          
           1.3
           .
           and
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ▪
           which
           is
           making
           m●nifest
           the
           savour
           of
           this
           oyntment
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           
             bearing
             of
             Christ's
             
             Name
             ,
             Act.
          
           9.15
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           sweet
           savour
           is
           annexed
           unto
           a
           Triumphall
           solemnity
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           times
           of
           publick
           joy
           ,
           
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           anoint
           themselves
           with
           sweet
           oyl
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           ,
           
             Ol●um
             laetitiae
          
           ,
           the
           oyl
           of
           gladnesse
           ,
           Psal.
           45.7
           ,
           8.
           
           Isa.
           61.3
           .
           (
           For
           in
           times
           of
           mourning
           they
           did
           abstaine
           from
           sweet
           oyntments
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           14.2
           .
           Dan.
           10.2
           ,
           3.
           )
           The
           Gospel
           therefore
           being
           a
           message
           of
           
             great
             joy
             ,
             Luk.
          
           2.10
           .
           a
           leading
           of
           
             captivity
             captive
          
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           Christ
           rideth
           forth
           gloriously
           
             conquering
             and
             to
             conquer
             ,
             Psal.
          
           45.3
           ,
           4.
           
           Psal.
           110.2
           .
           Revel
           .
           6.2
           .
           therefore
           they
           who
           brought
           these
           good
           tydings
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           as
           a
           
             sweet
             savour
          
           ,
           whose
           lips
           drop
           
             sweet
             smelling
             myrrhe
             ,
             Cant.
          
           5
           .
           1●
           .
           and
           whose
           Doctrine
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           
             powders
             of
             the
             Merchant
             ,
             Cant.
          
           3.6
           .
           and
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           called
           an
           
             accepted
             time
          
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           salvation
           ,
           2
           Corinth
           .
           6.2
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           time
           of
           singular
           joy
           and
           solemnity
           ,
           a
           
             continuall
             ▪
             Easter
          
           ,
           or
           festivall
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.7
           ,
           8.
           and
           herewithall
           he
           promiseth
           likewise
           ,
           That
           his
           people
           should
           offer
           up
           
             spirituall
             incense
          
           and
           services
           unto
           him
           in
           prayers
           ,
           thanksgivings
           ,
           almes
           and
           good
           workes
           ,
           Ezek.
           20.41
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           practice
           these
           things
           ;
           our
           care
           should
           be
           to
           let
           our
           lips
           and
           lives
           breathe
           forth
           nothing
           but
           
             grace
             and
             edification
             ,
             Col.
          
           4.6
           .
           To
           be
           frequent
           in
           the
           
             spirituall
             Sacrifices
          
           of
           prayer
           ,
           thanksgiving
           and
           good
           works
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           as
           an
           
             odour
             of
             a
             sweet
             savour
          
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           God
           ,
           Phil.
           4.18
           .
           Revel
           .
           8.4
           .
           To
           labour
           to
           leave
           behinde
           us
           a
           
             good
             name
          
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           vaine
           
           glory
           ,
           or
           an
           empty
           ambitious
           affectation
           of
           honour
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           conscience
           of
           an
           holy
           life
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           name
           smell
           
             better
             then
             sweet
             ointment
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           7.1
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           He
           promiseth
           ,
           
           That
           they
           
             who
             dwell
             under
             his
             shadow
             shall
             returne
             :
          
           Which
           words
           admit
           of
           a
           double
           sense
           ,
           and
           so
           inferre
           a
           double
           promise
           and
           a
           double
           du●y
           :
           first
           ,
           we
           may
           by
           an
           
             Hysteron
             Proteron
          
           understand
           the
           words
           thus
           ,
           when
           Israel
           have
           repented
           and
           are
           brought
           home
           to
           God
           again
           ,
           they
           shall
           then
           have
           security
           ,
           defence
           ,
           protection
           ,
           refreshment
           under
           the
           comforts
           of
           his
           grace
           against
           all
           the
           violence
           of
           temptation
           ,
           as
           a
           spreading
           tree
           doth
           afford
           a
           sweet
           shade
           unto
           the
           weary
           Traveller
           ;
           and
           shelter
           him
           from
           the
           injuries
           of
           the
           heat
           ,
           Iob
           7.2
           .
           Isa.
           4.6
           .
           Mich.
           4.4
           .
           Zach.
           3.10
           .
           Whereby
           is
           signified
           the
           secure
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           condition
           of
           Gods
           people
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           his
           providen●e
           and
           promises
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           he
           promiseth
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           in
           all
           troubles
           not
           trust
           in
           an
           
             arme
             of
             flesh
          
           ,
           or
           betake
           our selves
           to
           meer
           humane
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           carnall
           counsels
           ,
           which
           are
           too
           thinne
           shelters
           against
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           or
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           we
           must
           flie
           unto
           him
           to
           hide
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           finde
           spirituall
           refreshment
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           promises
           and
           providence
           ,
           get
           his
           wing
           to
           cover
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           presence
           to
           be
           a
           
             little
             sanctuary
          
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           
             joy
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             our
             strength
             ;
             Psal.
          
           57.2
           .
           Psal.
           91.1
           .
           Isa.
           26.20
           .
           Nehem.
           8.10
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           cometh
           out
           of
           his
           
           place
           to
           punish
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           la●d
           for
           their
           iniquity
           ;
           when
           flood
           ,
           and
           fire
           ,
           storme
           and
           tempest
           ,
           the
           fury
           of
           anger
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           battell
           ,
           are
           powred
           out
           upon
           a
           people
           ;
           when
           a
           destroying
           Angel
           is
           sent
           abroad
           with
           a
           Commission
           to
           kill
           and
           sl●y
           ,
           Ezek.
           9.5
           ,
           6.
           when
           death
           the
           
             King
             of
             Terrours
          
           ,
           rideth
           up
           and
           down
           in
           triumph
           ,
           stripping
           men
           of
           treasures
           ,
           lands
           ,
           friends
           ,
           honours
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           making
           them
           an
           house
           in
           darkness
           ,
           where
           Master
           and
           Servant
           ,
           Princes
           and
           Prisoners
           are
           all
           alike
           :
           to
           have
           then
           an
           Ark
           with
           Noah
           ▪
           a
           Z●ar
           with
           Lot
           ,
           a
           Gosh●n
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           to
           have
           one
           arme
           of
           this
           
             Olive
             tree
          
           spread
           over
           us
           ,
           to
           have
           one
           promise
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           one
           sentence
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           promising
           Paradise
           unto
           us
           ,
           is
           infinitely
           of
           more
           value
           to
           a
           languishi●g
           spirit
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Diadems
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           the
           peculiar
           treasure
           of
           Princes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           take
           the
           words
           in
           the
           order
           as
           they
           lye
           ,
           Then
           the
           mercy
           here
           promised
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           shall
           restore
           and
           repaire
           his
           Church
           ,
           they
           who
           dwell
           under
           the
           comforts
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           return
           and
           be
           converted
           to
           the
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           which
           should
           be
           there
           taught
           them
           :
           when
           the
           
             branch
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             earth
             excellent
             and
             comely
             ,
          
           then
           he
           that
           remaineth
           in
           
             Ierusalem
             shall
             be
             called
             holy
             ,
             Isa.
          
           4.
           
           ●
           ,
           3.
           then
           every
           vessell
           in
           Iudah
           and
           Ierusalem
           shall
           be
           inscribed
           ,
           
             Holinesse
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             Zach.
          
           14.20
           ,
           21.
           then
           the
           
             heart
             of
             the
             rash
             shall
             understand
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             slammerers
             shall
             speak
             plainly
             .
             Isa.
          
           3●
           .
           2
           ,
           ●
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
         
           And
           this
           should
           bee
           the
           endeavour
           of
           every
           one
           who
           liveth
           under
           
             the
             shade
             of
             this
             tree
          
           ,
           under
           the
           
             puritie
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           under
           the
           pious
           government
           ,
           and
           constitution
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           family
           as
           is
           here
           described
           (
           especially
           in
           such
           times
           when
           on
           the
           one
           side
           the
           world
           is
           so
           much
           loosned
           ,
           and
           estranged
           from
           us
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           so
           much
           desired
           ,
           
             to
             convert
             and
             turn
          
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           All
           endeavours
           of
           
             Reformation
             in
             a
             Church
          
           are
           miserably
           defective
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           short
           of
           this
           end
           (
           which
           is
           the
           ultimate
           reason
           of
           them
           all
           )
           namely
           ,
           the
           repentance
           ,
           and
           conversion
           of
           those
           that
           dwell
           und●●
           the
           shadow
           of
           it
           .
           When
           God
           promiseth
           to
           give
           unto
           his
           Church
           
             the
             glory
             of
             Lebanon
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             excellency
             of
             Carmel
             and
             Sharon
          
           ,
           the
           consequence
           of
           this
           beauty
           and
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           
             The
             eyes
             of
             the
             blinde
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             the
             cares
             of
             the
             deafe
             shall
             be
             unstopped
             ,
             the
             lame
             shall
             leap
             ,
             the
             dumb
             shall
             sing
             ,
             the
             parched
             ground
             shall
             be
             a
             poole
             ,
             the
             thir●●ie
             land
             springs
             of
             water
             .
          
           Isa.
           35.2
           ,
           7.
           
           
             The
             Woolf
             ,
             the
             Leopard
             ,
             the
             Lion
             ,
             the
             Beare
             ,
             the
             Aspe
             ,
             the
             Cocatrice
             ,
          
           shall
           be
           so
           turned
           from
           the
           fiercenesse
           and
           malignity
           of
           their
           natures
           ,
           that
           they
           
             shall
             not
             hurt
             nor
             destroy
             in
             all
             the
             holy
             Mountain
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             childe
             shall
             lead
             them
             all
             :
          
           Isa.
           11.6
           ,
           9.
           
           It
           is
           a
           great
           happi●esse
           and
           advantage
           to
           live
           under
           the
           shad●
           of
           a
           godly
           goverment
           ;
           many
           men
           have
           reason
           to
           blesse
           God
           ▪
           all
           their
           dayes
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           their
           childhood
           trained
           up
           in
           such
           a
           Sch●ole
           where
           Piety
           was
           taught
           them
           as
           well
           as
           Learning
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           meanes
           as
           well
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           as
           of
           Institution
           ;
           
           That
           they
           lived
           in
           such
           a
           Family
           where
           the
           Master
           of
           it
           was
           of
           Ioshuahs
           minde
           ,
           
             I
             and
             my
             house
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord
             :
             Iosh.
          
           24.15
           .
           Salvation
           comes
           to
           a
           whole
           house
           when
           the
           governor
           thereof
           is
           converted
           :
           Luk.
           19.9
           .
           Act.
           16.33
           ,
           34.
           
           I
           shall
           never
           look
           upon
           a
           
             Church
             as
             Reformed
          
           to
           purpose
           ,
           till
           I
           finde
           Reformation
           work
           conversion
           ,
           till
           piety
           and
           charity
           ,
           and
           justice
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           humility
           ,
           and
           gentlenesse
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           kindnes
           ,
           and
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           zeal
           for
           godlines
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           edification
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           and
           power
           of
           Religion
           are
           more
           conspicuous
           ,
           then
           before
           .
           When
           th●
           very
           head-stone
           was
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           work
           in
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ●as
           finished
           ,
           yet
           the
           people
           must
           then
           cry
           ,
           
             Grace
             ,
             grace
             unto
             it
             :
             Zach.
          
           4.7
           .
           intimating
           that
           Reformation
           is
           never
           indeed
           consummate
           till
           t●e
           blessing
           of
           God
           make
           it
           effectuall
           unto
           those
           uses
           for
           which
           it
           was
           by
           him
           appointed
           .
           Church
           Reformation
           should
           be
           like
           Pauls
           Epistles
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           close
           in
           duties
           of
           obedience
           .
        
         
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           That
           they
           shall
           
             revive
             as
             the
             corne
             ,
             and
             grow
             as
             the
             vine
          
           :
           in
           which
           two
           exp●essions
           are
           set
           forth
           two
           excellent
           and
           wholsome
           consequents
           of
           Affliction
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Corne
           ,
           though
           it
           dye
           first
           ,
           
           and
           suffer
           much
           from
           frost
           ,
           hail
           ,
           snow
           ,
           tempest
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           Spring
           comes
           ,
           it
           revives
           and
           breaks
           through
           it
           all
           ;
           so
           God
           promiseth
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           saddest
           condition
           ,
           a
           Reviving
           againe
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           brought
           forth
           into
           the
           Light
           ,
           Ezek.
           37.12
           .
           Mic.
           7.9
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Vine
           when
           it
           is
           pruned
           and
           lopped
           ,
           will
           
           not
           only
           Revive
           and
           spread
           againe
           ,
           but
           will
           bring
           forth
           the
           more
           fruit
           ,
           and
           cast
           forth
           the
           more
           fragrant
           smell
           :
           so
           God
           promiseth
           unto
           his
           people
           not
           only
           a
           reviving
           out
           of
           their
           afflictions
           (
           in
           which
           respect
           haply
           it
           was
           that
           Christ
           was
           buried
           in
           a
           Garden
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           death
           it selfe
           doth
           not
           destroy
           our
           bodies
           ,
           but
           only
           
             sow
             them
          
           ;
           the
           
             dew
             of
             Herbs
          
           will
           revive
           them
           again
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.42
           ,
           44.
           )
           bu●
           further
           a
           profiting
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             it
             was
             good
             for
             as
          
           ;
           when
           wee
           finde
           it
           bring
           forth
           
             the
             peaceable
             fruits
             of
             Righteousnesse
             after
             we
             have
             been
             exercised
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           he
           promiseth
           these
           things
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           learn
           to
           turn
           these
           promises
           into
           prayer
           and
           into
           practise
           a
           ;
           when
           we
           seem
           in
           our
           own
           eyes
           cast
           out
           of
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           our
           sight
           ,
           but
           as
           Ionah
           in
           the
           Whales
           belly
           ,
           and
           as
           Daniel
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           pray
           towards
           his
           holy
           Temple
           still
           .
           The
           b
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           would
           not
           bee
           thrust
           of
           with
           a
           seeming
           rejection
           ,
           nor
           utterly
           despond
           under
           a
           grievous
           Tentation
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           singular
           acumen
           and
           spirituall
           sagacitie
           discerned
           matter
           of
           argument
           in
           that
           which
           looked
           like
           a
           
             deniall
             ,
             Math.
          
           15.27
           .
           Sope
           and
           Fullers
           Earth
           at
           the
           first
           putting
           on
           ,
           seeme
           to
           staine
           and
           to
           foule
           cloaths
           ,
           when
           the
           use
           and
           end
           is
           to
           purifie
           them
           .
           And
           Gods
           frowns
           and
           delayes
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           the
           denials
           of
           prayer
           ,
           when
           haply
           his
           end
           is
           to
           make
           the
           granting
           of
           
           them
           the
           more
           comfortable
           .
           Therefore
           in
           all
           troubles
           we
           must
           not
           g●ve
           over
           looking
           towards
           God
           ,
           but
           say
           with
           
             Iob
             ,
             though
             he
             slay
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           after
           all
           afflictions
           we
           must
           learn
           to
           expresse
           the
           fruit
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           them
           Refined
           ,
           as
           silver
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ;
           to
           have
           thereby
           our
           faith
           strengthned
           ,
           our
           hope
           confirmed
           ,
           our
           love
           inflamed
           ,
           our
           fruit
           and
           obedience
           encreased
           ,
           our
           sinne
           t●ken
           away
           ,
           and
           our
           iniquities
           purged
           ,
           Esay
           27.9
           .
           To
           bee
           
             Chastened
             and
             taught
             ,
             Psal.
          
           84.12
           .
           to
           bee
           
             chastned
             and
             converted
             ,
             Ier.
          
           38.18
           .
           If
           we
           have
           runne
           away
           from
           our
           duties
           ,
           and
           been
           cast
           into
           a
           Whales
           belly
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           delivered
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           sure
           to
           look
           better
           to
           our
           resolutions
           afterwards
           :
           
             after
             all
             that
             is
             come
             upon
             us
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             breaking
             his
             Commandements
             againe
             ,
             Ezra
          
           9.13
           ,
           14.
           
           As
           
             Iobs
             riches
          
           after
           his
           ,
           so
           wee
           should
           endeavour
           that
           
             our
             graces
          
           after
           our
           afflictions
           may
           be
           doubled
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sent
           of
           our
           holy
           example
           ,
           may
           like
           spices
           bruised
           ,
           or
           the
           grapes
           of
           Lebanon
           crushed
           in
           the
           Wine-presse
           ,
           give
           a
           more
           fragrant
           smell
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           as
           
             the
             smell
             of
             a
             field
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             blessed
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           that
           all
           these
           should
           be
           
             fruits
             of
             Lebanon
          
           ,
           
           of
           the
           best
           and
           perfectest
           kinde
           .
           There
           are
           many
           evidences
           of
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           even
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           Pagan
           men
           ;
           we
           reade
           of
           Abimelechs
           forbearance
           to
           sinne
           against
           God
           ,
           Gen.
           20.4
           ,
           6.
           and
           of
           his
           and
           Ephrons
           singular
           kindnesse
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
          
           20.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Gen.
           23.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           15.
           
           
           No
           argument
           more
           common
           then
           this
           of
           the
           vertues
           ,
           the
           temperance
           ,
           prudence
           ,
           justice
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           patience
           ,
           fidelity
           ,
           friendships
           ,
           affability
           ,
           magnanimity
           of
           many
           heathen
           men
           :
           insommch
           that
           some
           have
           presumed
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           make
           them
           
             ex
             cong●uo
          
           *
           meritorious
           ,
           or
           dispositive
           to
           salvation
           .
           But
           all
           these
           are
           but
           
             wild
             grapes
          
           ,
           bitter
           clusters
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           an
           empty
           Vine
           ,
           not
           worth
           the
           gathering
           in
           order
           to
           salvation
           :
           But
           the
           graces
           which
           God
           bestoweth
           upon
           his
           Church
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           
             more
             spirituall
          
           and
           perfect
           nature
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           from
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           a
           
             conscience
             cleansed
          
           from
           dead
           works
           ,
           from
           an
           
             intention
             to
             glorifie
          
           God
           ,
           and
           adorne
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           from
           a
           
             new
             na●ure
          
           and
           from
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           conforming
           his
           servants
           unto
           himself
           .
           They
           are
           not
           grapes
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           but
           grapes
           of
           Lebanon
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           hee
           thus
           blesseth
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           should
           we
           serve
           him
           ,
           not
           offer
           unto
           him
           the
           re●use
           ,
           the
           
             halt
             ,
             and
             blind
             ,
             and
             maimed
             ,
          
           for
           Sacrifice
           ,
           not
           give
           unto
           him
           of
           that
           
             which
             cost
             us
             nothing
          
           ,
           but
           goe
           to
           Lebanon
           for
           all
           our
           Sacrifices
           ,
           
             covet
             earnestly
             the
             best
             gifts
          
           ,
           presse
           forward
           and
           labour
           to
           
             perfect
             holinesse
          
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           Give
           unto
           him
           our
           Lillies
           ,
           the
           beauties
           of
           our
           minority
           ;
           and
           our
           Cedars
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           youth
           ;
           and
           our
           olives
           ,
           and
           grapes
           ,
           and
           corn
           ,
           and
           wine
           ;
           whatever
           gifts
           hee
           hath
           bestowed
           on
           us
           ,
           use
           them
           unto
           his
           service
           and
           honour
           againe
           ;
           nor
           content
           our selves
           with
           the
           
             forme
             of
             godlinesse
          
           ,
           with
           the
           morality
           of
           vertues
           ,
           with
           the
           outside
           of
           duties
           ,
           with
           the
           seeds
           and
           beginnings
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           (
           he
           hath
           none
           ,
           who
           thinks
           
           hee
           hath
           enough
           )
           but
           strive
           who
           shall
           out-runne
           one
           another
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           did
           towards
           his
           Sepulcher
           .
           It
           was
           an
           high
           pitch
           which
           Moses
           aimed
           at
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             beseech
             thee
             shew
             me
             thy
             glory
             ,
             Exod.
          
           33.18
           .
           Nothing
           would
           satisfie
           him
           but
           fulnesse
           and
           satiety
           it selfe
           .
           Be
           sure
           that
           all
           your
           graces
           come
           from
           Sion
           ,
           and
           from
           Lebanon
           ,
           
           that
           they
           grow
           in
           
             Immanuels
             Land
          
           ;
           till
           Christ
           own
           them
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           accept
           them
           .
           Morall
           vertues
           ,
           and
           outward
           duties
           ,
           grapes
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           may
           commend
           us
           unto
           men
           ;
           nothing
           but
           inward
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           rooted
           graces
           ,
           the
           grapes
           of
           Lebanon
           ,
           will
           commend
           us
           unto
           God.
           To
           do
           only
           the
           outward
           works
           of
           duty
           without
           the
           inward
           principle
           ,
           is
           at
           best
           but
           to
           make
           our selves
           like
           those
           mixt
           Beasts
           ,
           Elephants
           and
           Camels
           in
           the
           a
           Civill
           Law
           ,
           
             operam
             praestant
             ,
             natura
             fera
             est
             ,
          
           which
           though
           they
           doe
           the
           work
           of
           tame
           beasts
           ,
           yet
           have
           the
           nature
           of
           wilde
           ones
           .
           b
           Morall
           vertue
           without
           spirituall
           piety
           doth
           not
           commend
           any
           man
           unto
           God
           :
           for
           we
           are
           not
           accepted
           unto
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           not
           in
           Christ
           but
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXTH
           SERMON
        
         
           
             
               HOSEA
               Chap.
               14.
               ver
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               Ephraim
               shall
               say
               ,
               what
               have
               I
               to
               doe
               any
               mor
               with
               Idols
               ?
               I
               have
               heard
               him
               ,
               and
               observed
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               like
               a
               green
               firre-tree
               ,
               from
               me
               is
               thy
               fruit
               found
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           THe
           Conversion
           of
           Israel
           unto
           God
           in
           their
           trouble
           ,
           was
           accompanied
           with
           a
           Petition
           and
           a
           Covenant
           .
           A
           Petition
           imploring
           mercy
           and
           grace
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Covenant
           promising
           thanksgivings
           and
           obedience
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           God
           is
           pleased
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           have
           a
           
             distinct
             respect
          
           unto
           both
           these
           ;
           for
           whereas
           they
           petition
           first
           for
           pardon
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             take
             away
             all
             iniquity
          
           ,
           he
           
             promiseth
             to
             heale
             their
             backslidings
          
           and
           
             to
             love
             them
             freely
          
           ;
           and
           whereas
           they
           pray
           for
           blessings
           ,
           receive
           us
           into
           favour
           ,
           doe
           us
           good
           ,
           God
           likewise
           maketh
           promises
           of
           that
           in
           great
           variety
           ,
           expressed
           by
           the
           severall
           metaphors
           of
           fertility
           ,
           answering
           
           to
           the
           name
           and
           blessings
           promised
           formerly
           unto
           Ephraim
           .
           And
           all
           this
           we
           have
           handled
           out
           of
           the
           four
           preceding
           verses
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           8th
           verse
           ,
           God
           is
           pleased
           not
           only
           graciously
           to
           accept
           ,
           but
           further
           to
           put
           to
           his
           seale
           ,
           and
           to
           confirme
           the
           Covenant
           which
           they
           make
           ,
           promising
           that
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           spirit
           they
           should
           bee
           enabled
           to
           doe
           what
           they
           had
           undertaken
           .
           This
           is
           the
           greatest
           ground
           of
           confidence
           that
           wee
           can
           have
           to
           binde
           our selves
           in
           holy
           Covenants
           unto
           God
           ,
           even
           the
           promise
           of
           his
           strength
           and
           assistance
           enabling
           us
           to
           keep
           Covenant
           with
           him
           .
           Therefore
           when
           David
           had
           said
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sworne
             and
             will
             performe
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             keepe
             thy
             righteous
             Iudgements
             ,
          
           it
           followes
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Accept
             I
             beseech
             thee
             the
             free-will
             offerings
             of
             my
             mouth
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             teach
             me
             thy
             judgements
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.106
           ,
           108.
           
           David
           was
           confident
           that
           God
           would
           not
           onely
           accept
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           teach
           him
           how
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           him
           the
           more
           confident
           to
           binde
           himselfe
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Originall
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           onely
           thus
           ,
           
             Ephraim
             ,
             What
             have
             I
             to
             doe
             any
             more
             with
             Idols
          
           ?
           which
           therefore
           some
           would
           have
           to
           be
           the
           words
           of
           God
           spoken
           unto
           Ephraim
           .
           But
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           usuall
           in
           Scripture
           then
           an
           ellipsis
           of
           the
           verb
           ;
           and
           we
           finde
           this
           very
           verb
           omitted
           ,
           and
           yet
           necessary
           to
           be
           supplyed
           ,
           Esay
           5.9
           .
           and
           in
           this
           place
           the
           Chaldee
           paraphrast
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           the
           best
           interpreters
           ,
           
           with
           our
           Translators
           ,
           have
           supplyed
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Ephraim
             shall
             say
          
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           Gods
           confirmation
           of
           the
           promise
           which
           penitent
           Ephraim
           had
           
           made
           ,
           and
           his
           undertaking
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           indeed
           be
           enabled
           to
           performe
           his
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
             What
             have
             I
             to
             doe
             any
             more
             wi●h
             Idols
             ?
          
           
           ]
           It
           is
           
             Interrogatio
             cum
             Indignatione
          
           ,
           an
           Interrogation
           not
           onely
           importing
           a
           negative
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           any
           more
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           vehement
           detestation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           indignation
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           David
           to
           Abishai
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           16.10
           .
           and
           that
           of
           Elisha
           to
           Iehoram
           ,
           2
           Reg.
           3.13
           .
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Devill
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           8.29
           .
        
         
           
             With
             Idols
          
           .
           ]
           The
           Originall
           word
           signifieth
           likewise
           sorrows
           and
           griefe
           of
           minde
           ,
           a
           fit
           word
           to
           expresse
           their
           sinne
           and
           repentance
           .
           What
           have
           we
           to
           doe
           with
           these
           Idols
           and
           sorrows
           any
           more
           ?
           They
           can
           produce
           no
           good
           ,
           they
           can
           heare
           no
           prayers
           ,
           they
           can
           work
           no
           deliverance
           ,
           they
           can
           bring
           nothing
           but
           evill
           and
           anguish
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           not
           follow
           or
           seek
           unto
           them
           any
           more
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           a
           solemne
           detestation
           as
           of
           all
           their
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           of
           that
           especially
           which
           had
           most
           dishonoured
           God
           ,
           most
           wounded
           their
           own
           consciences
           ,
           and
           procured
           most
           sorrow
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           with
           Gods
           confirmation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Then
           next
           ,
           follow
           severall
           promises
           of
           speciall
           mercies
           :
           1.
           
           Of
           
             hearing
             and
             answering
          
           their
           prayers
           ;
           
             I
             have
             heard
          
           or
           answered
           him
           ,
           or
           as
           others
           render
           it
           ,
           
             I
             will
             beare
             him
          
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           
             fatherly
             care
             and
             providence
          
           over
           them
           .
           I
           have
           
             observed
             him
          
           ,
           or
           fixed
           mine
           eyes
           upon
           him
           .
           I
           have
           strictly
           considered
           his
           condition
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           proportion
           my
           mercies
           
           thereunto
           .
           It
           is
           a
           symbole
           ,
           first
           ,
           of
           
             vigilant
             care
          
           and
           most
           intent
           and
           sollicitous
           inspection
           and
           providence
           .
           
             The
             eye
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             ,
             upon
             them
             that
             hope
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             to
             deliver
             their
             soule
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             alive
             in
             famine
             ,
             Psal.
          
           13.18
           ,
           19.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           direction
           and
           counsell
           ,
           
             I
             will
             instruct
             thee
             ,
             and
             teach
             thee
             in
             the
             way
             that
             thou
             shalt
             goe
             .
             I
             will
             guide
             or
             counsell
             thee
             with
             mine
             eye
             ,
             Psal.
          
           32.8
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           of
           honour
           and
           exaltation
           :
           He
           
             withdraweth
             not
             his
             eyes
             from
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             with
             Kings
             are
             they
             on
             the
             throne
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           doth
           establish
           them
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           they
           
             are
             exalted
             ,
             Iob
          
           36.7
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           expression
           of
           
             hearing
             prayers
          
           ;
           God
           is
           said
           to
           have
           his
           
             eye
             open
             unto
             the
             supplication
             of
             his
             servants
          
           to
           hearken
           unto
           them
           in
           all
           that
           they
           call
           upon
           him
           for
           ,
           1
           King.
           8.52
           .
           and
           the
           
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             upon
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             his
             eare
             open
             unto
             their
             cry
             ▪
             Psal.
          
           34.15
           .
           The
           Church
           had
           before
           professed
           her selfe
           to
           bee
           an
           Orphan
           ,
           that
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           tuition
           and
           protection
           :
           and
           here
           God
           promiseth
           to
           cast
           his
           eye
           ,
           and
           to
           place
           his
           affection
           upon
           her
           ,
           to
           look
           to
           her
           ,
           to
           be
           her
           
             Tutor
             and
             guardian
          
           ,
           to
           govern
           her
           with
           his
           speciall
           providence
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           her
           wants
           ,
           and
           supply
           them
           ;
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           her
           desires
           and
           fulfill
           them
           ;
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           her
           condition
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           in
           all
           respects
           to
           provide
           for
           her
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           refreshment
           from
           the
           heat
           and
           violence
           of
           temptations
           or
           any
           kinde
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           by
           the
           Metaphor
           of
           a
           
             firre
             tree
          
           which
           being
           ever
           green
           ,
           and
           casting
           forth
           a
           large
           shade
           ,
           doth
           afford
           much
           comfort
           and
           reviving
           to
           the
           
           weary
           travellour
           ,
           4.
           
           Because
           the
           firre-tree
           though
           comfortable
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           shade
           ,
           is
           yet
           unfruitfull
           ;
           therefore
           he
           further
           promiseth
           to
           be
           a
           
             roote
             of
             blessings
          
           ,
           and
           all
           kinde
           of
           spirituall
           graces
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             From
             me
             is
             thy
             fruit
             found
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           me
           is
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           thy
           fruit
           ,
           as
           Mal.
           2.6
           ▪
           1
           Pet.
           2.22
           .
           Zeph.
           3.13
           .
           though
           the
           word
           found
           may
           here
           seem
           to
           imply
           and
           direct
           unto
           ,
           an
           inquiry
           after
           the
           foundation
           and
           originall
           of
           the
           fruit
           here
           mentioned
           .
           Though
           all
           thy
           fruit
           of
           good
           works
           and
           new
           obedience
           may
           seeme
           to
           proceed
           from
           thy selfe
           and
           to
           bee
           thine
           owne
           ,
           yet
           if
           thou
           be
           carefull
           to
           inquire
           after
           the
           root
           of
           them
           ,
           
           thou
           wilt
           finde
           ,
           that
           they
           
             come
             from
             us
          
           ,
           though
           they
           
             grow
             upon
             thee
          
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           bringest
           them
           forth
           only
           by
           the
           help
           ,
           supply
           and
           vigour
           of
           my
           grace
           bestowed
           on
           thee
           :
           Thou
           dost
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           whereby
           thou
           doest
           them
           proceeds
           from
           me
           .
        
         
           These
           words
           then
           are
           the
           summe
           of
           
             Gods
             answer
          
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           
             unto
             the
             Covenant
          
           of
           his
           people
           .
           
           They
           return
           the
           calves
           of
           their
           lips
           ,
           
           
             God
             heares
          
           and
           accepts
           them
           :
           They
           
             renounce
             carnall
             confidenec
          
           ,
           in
           men
           ,
           in
           horses
           ,
           in
           Idols
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           look
           off
           ,
           and
           turne
           away
           from
           these
           ,
           then
           
             God
             looketh
             upon
             them
          
           with
           a
           fatherly
           eye
           of
           care
           ,
           providence
           ,
           councell
           ,
           and
           protection
           ,
           
             I
             have
             observed
             him
          
           .
           They
           will
           not
           say
           any
           more
           to
           the
           work
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           
             yee
             are
             our
             God●
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           longer
           make
           lies
           their
           refuge
           ;
           and
           God
           enables
           them
           to
           do
           as
           they
           have
           said
           and
           affordeth
           comfort
           and
           refreshment
           unto
           them
           as
           the
           shade
           of
           a
           firre-tree
           unto
           a
           weary
           travellor
           .
           
           Lastly
           they
           believe
           and
           acknowledge
           that
           when
           they
           are
           fatherlesse
           and
           destitute
           of
           all
           help
           ,
           there
           is
           
             mercy
             in
          
           God
           to
           comfort
           and
           provide
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           God
           makes
           good
           too
           .
           Mercy
           of
           
             protection
             ;
             I
             am
             as
             a
             green
             firre-tree
          
           ;
           and
           mercy
           of
           bounty
           and
           benediction
           ;
           
             from
             me
             is
             thy
             fruit
             found
          
           ;
           by
           the
           one
           defending
           them
           against
           their
           feares
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           enabling
           them
           unto
           their
           duties
           .
           Thus
           God
           doth
           enlarge
           and
           proportion
           his
           mercy
           to
           the
           uttermost
           extent
           of
           
             Israels
             prayer
          
           or
           promise
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           no
           help
           or
           comfort
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           becomes
           
             All
             in
             All
          
           unto
           them
           ,
           making
           a
           thorough
           compensation
           for
           every
           thing
           which
           they
           part
           with
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           and
           causing
           them
           to
           finde
           in
           him
           alone
           all
           that
           comfort
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           which
           in
           vaine
           they
           sought
           for
           in
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           parts
           are
           these
           two
           generals
           :
           First
           ,
           Gods
           promise
           enabling
           Israel
           to
           perform
           theirs
           :
           
             Ephraim
             shall
             say
             ,
             What
             have
             I
             to
             doe
             any
             more
             with
             Idols
             ?
          
           Secondly
           ,
           Gods
           
             speciall
             regard
          
           to
           their
           prayers
           ,
           I
           
             have
             heard
             him
          
           ;
           To
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           
             observed
             him
          
           :
           illustrated
           by
           
             two
             Metaphors
          
           ,
           the
           one
           importing
           protection
           and
           defence
           .
           
             I
             am
             as
             a
             green
             firee-tree
          
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           grace
           &
           
             benediction
             ;
             from
             me
             is
             thy
             fruit
             found
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ephraim
             shall
             say
          
           ]
           This
           is
           Gods
           speech
           and
           promise
           ,
           
           setting
           to
           his
           seale
           and
           gracious
           ratification
           to
           the
           Covenant
           that
           Israel
           made
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.3
           .
           without
           the
           which
           it
           would
           have
           been
           null
           and
           evanid
           :
           for
           as
           man
           by
           believing
           ,
           setteth
           to
           his
           seal
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.33
           .
           so
           God
           by
           assisting
           setteth
           to
           his
           seal
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           man
           :
           but
           with
           this
           great
           
           difference
           ;
           
             mans
             seal
          
           is
           but
           a
           subscription
           and
           confession
           of
           that
           which
           was
           firm
           before
           ;
           for
           all
           Gods
           promises
           are
           Yea
           and
           Amen
           ,
           and
           faith
           doth
           not
           put
           certainty
           into
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           3.3.4
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.13
           .
           but
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           concerning
           the
           promises
           ,
           Rom.
           4.16
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.12
           .
           But
           
             Gods
             seale
          
           is
           a
           confirmation
           and
           making
           efficacious
           the
           promise
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           vanish
           into
           a
           lie
           ;
           all
           our
           sufficiency
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           we
           can
           neither
           will
           ,
           nor
           doe
           any
           thing
           further
           then
           we
           receive
           from
           him
           both
           to
           will
           and
           to
           doe
           .
           Pharoah
           made
           promise
           after
           promise
           ,
           and
           brake
           them
           as
           fast
           ,
           Exod.
           8.8.28.9.28
           .
           Israel
           makes
           ptomises
           one
           while
           ,
           and
           quickly
           starts
           aside
           like
           a
           deceitfull
           bow
           ,
           as
           Ice
           which
           melts
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           hardens
           againe
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           Psal.
           78.34
           ,
           38.
           
           Ier.
           34.15.16
           .
           to
           day
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           they
           will
           not
           againe
           ;
           they
           repent
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           they
           repent
           of
           their
           repenting
           ;
           like
           the
           sluggard
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           that
           puts
           out
           his
           arme
           to
           rise
           ,
           and
           then
           puls
           it
           in
           again
           .
           So
           unstable
           and
           impotent
           is
           man
           in
           all
           his
           resolutions
           ,
           till
           God
           say
           Amen
           to
           what
           he
           purposeth
           and
           
             establisheth
             the
             heart
             by
             his
             own
             grace
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.9
           .
           When
           the
           waters
           stood
           as
           a
           wall
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           and
           on
           the
           left
           of
           Israel
           as
           they
           passed
           through
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           work
           of
           Gods
           own
           power
           ;
           for
           water
           is
           unstable
           and
           cannot
           keep
           together
           by
           its
           own
           strength
           ,
           nor
           be
           contained
           within
           any
           bounds
           of
           its
           own
           .
           So
           great
           a
           work
           is
           it
           to
           see
           the
           mutable
           wills
           and
           resolutions
           of
           men
           kept
           close
           to
           any
           pious
           and
           holy
           purposes
           .
        
         
           The
           point
           wee
           learn
           from
           hen●
           is
           this
           ,
           
           That
           
           our
           conversion
           and
           amendment
           of
           life
           is
           not
           sufficiently
           provided
           for
           by
           any
           band
           ,
           obligation
           ,
           or
           Covenant
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           whereby
           we
           solemnly
           promise
           and
           undertake
           it
           ,
           except
           God
           bee
           pleased
           by
           his
           free
           grace
           to
           establish
           and
           enable
           the
           heart
           unto
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           :
           or
           thus
           ,
           
             A
             penitent
             mans
          
           conversion
           and
           Covenant
           of
           new
           obedience
           hath
           its
           firmnesse
           in
           the
           promise
           and
           
             free
             grace
             of
             God.
             Israel
          
           here
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           prayes
           for
           pardon
           and
           blessings
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           maketh
           promise
           of
           Reformation
           and
           amendment
           of
           life
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           is
           but
           like
           a
           written
           instrument
           or
           indenture
           ,
           which
           is
           invalid
           and
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           till
           the
           parties
           concerned
           have
           mutually
           sealed
           and
           set
           to
           their
           hands
           .
           Till
           God
           be
           pleased
           to
           promise
           us
           that
           wee
           shall
           doe
           that
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           promised
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           doe
           as
           it
           were
           make
           our
           own
           Covenants
           for
           us
           ,
           all
           will
           prove
           too
           weak
           and
           vanishing
           to
           continue
           .
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           purposes
           of
           men
           is
           like
           graine
           to
           colours
           died
           ,
           or
           like
           oyle
           to
           colours
           in
           a
           Table
           or
           Picture
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           hold
           fresh
           and
           not
           fade
           away
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           necessary
           and
           indissolvable
           dependence
           of
           all
           second
           causes
           upon
           the
           first
           ,
           without
           whose
           influence
           and
           concurrence
           they
           neither
           live
           ,
           nor
           move
           ,
           nor
           have
           ,
           or
           continue
           in
           their
           Being
           ,
           Acts
           17.28
           .
           Heb.
           1.3
           .
           He
           who
           is
           
             first
             of
             causes
          
           and
           
             last
             of
             ends
          
           ,
           doth
           use
           and
           direct
           the
           necessary
           ,
           voluntary
           ,
           contingent
           motions
           and
           activities
           of
           all
           
             second
             causes
          
           unto
           whatsoever
           ends
           hee
           himselfe
           is
           pleased
           to
           preordaine
           .
           And
           this
           the
           naturall
           and
           
           necessary
           concatenation
           of
           things
           doth
           require
           that
           that
           which
           is
           the
           absolutest
           ,
           supremest
           ,
           first
           ,
           and
           most
           independent
           will
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           should
           govern
           ,
           order
           and
           direct
           all
           other
           wills
           ,
           powers
           ,
           and
           wisedomes
           ,
           that
           are
           subordinate
           to
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           under
           it
           ,
           unto
           whatsoever
           uses
           and
           purposes
           he
           who
           hath
           the
           absolute
           Dominion
           and
           Soveraignty
           over
           all
           ,
           is
           pleased
           to
           appoint
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           other
           then
           a
           marvellous
           diminution
           unto
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           too
           low
           esteeme
           of
           the
           absolutenesse
           of
           that
           Majesty
           which
           belongs
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           Counsels
           ,
           Decrees
           ,
           Purposes
           of
           his
           to
           receive
           their
           ultimate
           forme
           and
           stampe
           from
           the
           previous
           and
           intercurrent
           causalities
           or
           conditions
           of
           the
           creature
           .
           This
           I
           have
           alwayes
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           principall
           cause
           of
           those
           dangerous
           errors
           concerning
           
             grace
             ,
             free-will
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             decrees
             of
             God
          
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           have
           been
           so
           miserably
           in
           the
           former
           ages
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           of
           ours
           ,
           exercised
           by
           the
           subtlety
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           pride
           of
           corrupt
           minded
           men
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             too
             low
             and
             narrow
             thoughts
          
           and
           conceptions
           
             which
             men
             have
          
           framed
           to
           themselves
           
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           the
           not
           acquiescing
           in
           his
           
             Soveraign
             Dominion
          
           and
           
             absolute
             Power
          
           of
           disposing
           all
           things
           which
           hee
           made
           ,
           unto
           whatsoever
           uses
           himselfe
           pleaseth
           :
           into
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           doth
           resolve
           all
           ,
           Matth.
           11.
           25.26
           .
           Rom.
           9.18.21.11.33
           ,
           36.
           
           Eph.
           1.5.9.11
           .
           Psal.
           135.6
           .
        
         
           Even
           in
           the
           sinfull
           actions
           of
           men
           ,
           
           Gods
           influence
           and
           providence
           hath
           a
           particular
           hand
           .
           
           As
           actions
           ,
           his
           influence
           ;
           as
           sinfull
           ,
           his
           providence
           .
           His
           influence
           to
           the
           naturall
           motion
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           this
           standeth
           not
           in
           Being
           or
           perfection
           (
           else
           the
           fountaine
           of
           Being
           and
           perfection
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           first
           cause
           of
           it
           )
           but
           in
           defect
           and
           privation
           of
           perfection
           .
           As
           when
           a
           hand
           draweth
           a
           line
           by
           a
           crooked
           rule
           ,
           the
           line
           is
           from
           the
           hand
           ,
           but
           the
           crookednesse
           of
           it
           is
           from
           the
           rule
           :
           or
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           man
           goeth
           lamely
           ,
           the
           motion
           as
           motion
           is
           from
           the
           naturall
           faculty
           ,
           but
           the
           lamenesse
           of
           the
           motion
           is
           from
           the
           defect
           and
           vitiousnesse
           of
           the
           faculty
           .
           A
           swearer
           could
           not
           speak
           an
           oath
           ,
           nor
           a
           murtherer
           reach
           out
           his
           hand
           to
           strike
           a
           blow
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           force
           of
           those
           naturall
           faculties
           which
           in
           and
           from
           God
           ,
           have
           all
           their
           Being
           and
           working
           .
           But
           that
           these
           naturall
           motions
           are
           by
           profanesse
           or
           malice
           directed
           unto
           ends
           morally
           wicked
           ,
           this
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           vitiosity
           and
           defect
           which
           is
           in
           the
           second
           cause
           making
           use
           of
           Gods
           gifts
           unto
           his
           owne
           dishonour
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Providence
           of
           God
           hath
           a
           notable
           hand
           in
           the
           
             guiding
             ,
             ordering
          
           ,
           and
           disposing
           of
           these
           actions
           as
           sinfull
           unto
           the
           ends
           of
           his
           own
           glory
           in
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           sinnes
           of
           wicked
           men
           are
           perforce
           carried
           on
           ,
           contrary
           to
           those
           ends
           which
           they
           themselves
           in
           sinning
           did
           propose
           unto
           themselves
           a
           .
           As
           an
           Artificer
           useth
           the
           force
           of
           naturall
           causes
           unto
           artificiall
           effects
           :
           as
           an
           Huntsman
           useth
           the
           naturall
           enmity
           of
           the
           Dogge
           against
           the
           Fox
           or
           Wolfe
           ,
           unto
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           
           Lambs
           which
           otherwise
           would
           bee
           destroyed
           :
           though
           the
           dogge
           himselfe
           by
           nature
           is
           as
           great
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           as
           the
           Fox
           .
           As
           the
           Pharisees
           were
           as
           great
           enemies
           to
           Religion
           as
           the
           Sadduces
           ;
           yet
           Paul
           wisely
           made
           use
           of
           their
           emnity
           amongst
           themselves
           for
           his
           own
           preservation
           and
           deliverance
           from
           them
           both
           .
           Nothing
           more
           usuall
           then
           for
           God
           to
           mannage
           and
           direct
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           to
           the
           bringing
           about
           of
           his
           own
           purposes
           and
           Counsels
           .
           Gen.
           50.20
           .
           1
           Sam.
           2.25
           .
           1
           King.
           2.26.27
           .
           2
           Sam.
           12.11
           .
           compared
           with
           2
           Sam.
           16.22
           .
           Esay
           10.5.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Act.
           4.28
           .
           Psal.
           76.10
           .
           But
           now
           unto
           
             gracious
             actions
          
           ,
           which
           belong
           not
           at
           all
           unto
           nature
           
             as
             nature
          
           ,
           
           but
           onely
           
             as
             inspired
          
           and
           actuated
           with
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           principles
           ,
           a
           more
           singular
           and
           notable
           influence
           of
           God
           is
           required
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           to
           the
           rectitude
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           wee
           have
           no
           
             sufficiency
             of
             our selves
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           unto
           the
           first
           offers
           and
           beginnings
           of
           good
           in
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.5
           .
           when
           we
           are
           bid
           to
           
             work
             out
             our
             own
             salvation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             ,
          
           it
           must
           be
           in
           dependence
           on
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           in
           confidence
           of
           the
           aide
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           
             he
             that
             worketh
             in
             us
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             Phil.
          
           ●
           .
           11.12.13
           .
           when
           
             we
             Covenant
             to
             turn
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           we
           must
           withall
           
             pray
             unto
             him
             to
             turne
             us
             ,
             Lam.
          
           5.21
           .
           Ier.
           31.
           
           
             God
             commands
             us
             to
             turn
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             live
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           18.30.31
           32.
           but
           withall
           ,
           he
           telleth
           us
           that
           it
           is
           
             hee
             who
             gives
             us
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             walk
             in
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           11.19.20
           Ier.
           
           ●2
           .
           39
           .
           He
           giveth
           us
           
             posse
             ,
             velle
             ,
             agere
             ,
             proficere
          
           ;
           the
           power
           to
           make
           us
           able
           ,
           the
           heart
           to
           make
           us
           willing
           ,
           the
           Act
           to
           walk
           ,
           the
           proficiency
           to
           improve
           ,
           the
           perseverance
           to
           finish
           and
           perfect
           holinesse
           .
           David
           cannot
           run
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           till
           he
           enlarge
           his
           heart
           ,
           Psal.
           119.32
           .
           nothing
           can
           finde
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           comes
           first
           from
           heaven
           ,
           Ioh.
           2.13
           .
           wee
           cannot
           give
           unto
           God
           any
           thing
           but
           of
           his
           own
           .
           
             Who
             am
             I
          
           ,
           saith
           David
           ,
           and
           
             what
             is
             my
             people
             that
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             offer
             so
             willingly
             after
             this
             sort
             ?
             for
             all
             things
             come
             of
             thee
             and
             of
             thine
             own
             have
             we
             given
             thee
             ,
          
           1
           Chron.
           29.14
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           further
           understanding
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           sweet
           concord
           and
           concurrence
           betweene
           the
           will
           of
           man
           converted
           ,
           
           and
           the
           effectuall
           grace
           of
           God
           converting
           ,
           wee
           shall
           set
           down
           these
           few
           propositions
           :
        
         
           
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           in
           man
           by
           nature
           a
           power
           or
           faculty
           which
           wee
           call
           
             Free
             will
          
           ,
           whereunto
           belongeth
           such
           an
           indifferency
           and
           indeterminacy
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           working
           ,
           that
           whether
           a
           man
           will
           a
           thing
           ,
           or
           ●ill
           it
           ,
           choose
           it
           ,
           or
           turne
           from
           it
           ,
           hee
           doth
           in
           neither
           move
           contrary
           to
           his
           owne
           naturall
           principles
           of
           working
           .
           A
           stone
           moving
           downward
           ,
           doth
           move
           naturally
           ;
           upward
           ,
           contrary
           to
           its
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           violently
           .
           But
           which
           way
           so
           ever
           the
           will
           moves
           ,
           it
           moves
           according
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           its
           created
           being
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           so
           made
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           chose
           one
           part
           of
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           it
           retained
           an
           inward
           and
           fundamentall
           habitude
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           like
           those
           gates
           which
           are
           so
           made
           as
           that
           they
           open
           both
           wayes
           .
           So
           that
           as
           
           the
           tongue
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           sweare
           or
           blaspheme
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           converted
           ,
           doth
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           same
           faculty
           of
           speaking
           ,
           being
           newly
           sanctified
           ,
           utter
           holy
           and
           gracious
           speeches
           :
           so
           the
           will
           ,
           which
           being
           corrupted
           did
           chuse
           evill
           and
           only
           evill
           ,
           being
           sanctified
           doth
           use
           the
           same
           manner
           of
           operation
           in
           chusing
           that
           which
           is
           good
           :
           the
           created
           nature
           of
           it
           remaining
           still
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           being
           now
           guided
           and
           sanctified
           by
           different
           principles
           .
           
           This
           wee
           speak
           onely
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           
             naturall
             manner
          
           of
           its
           working
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           speake
           of
           liberty
           in
           a
           morall
           or
           theologicall
           sense
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           the
           will
           of
           man
           doth
           observe
           the
           
             right
             order
          
           of
           its
           proper
           objects
           ,
           and
           last
           end
           ,
           the
           more
           free
           and
           noble
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           very
           highest
           perfection
           of
           free
           will
           standing
           in
           an
           
             immutable
             adherency
          
           unto
           God
           as
           the
           
             ultimate
             end
          
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           all
           ability
           of
           receding
           or
           falling
           from
           him
           being
           the
           deficiency
           and
           not
           the
           perfection
           of
           Free-will
           .
           )
           And
           therefore
           the
           more
           the
           will
           of
           man
           doth
           cast
           off
           and
           reject
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           base
           ,
           servile
           ,
           and
           captive
           it
           growes
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           we
           affirme
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           by
           nature
           man
           since
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           hath
           no
           Free-will
           or
           naturall
           power
           to
           beleeve
           and
           convert
           unto
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           prepare
           himselfe
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           man
           fallen
           ,
           and
           being
           thereby
           universally
           in
           all
           his
           faculties
           levened
           with
           vitious
           and
           malignant
           principles
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             native
             privitie
          
           and
           corrupt
           force
           ,
           which
           putteth
           forth
           it selfe
           in
           resisting
           all
           those
           powerfull
           workings
           of
           the
           word
           and
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           oppose
           themselves
           against
           
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           move
           the
           will
           unto
           holy
           resolutions
           :
           for
           the
           
             wisedome
             of
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             bee
             subject
             unto
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.7
           .
           
             The
             flesh
             will
             lust
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           as
           being
           contrary
           thereunto
           ,
           Gal.
           5.17
           .
           an
           uncircumcisied
           heart
           will
           alwayes
           resist
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           Act.
           7.51
           .
           there
           is
           such
           a
           naturall
           antipathy
           between
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           word
           and
           the
           impurity
           of
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           naturally
           refuseth
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           snuffeth
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           pulleth
           away
           the
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           hardneth
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           stoppeth
           the
           eare
           ,
           and
           shutteth
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           setteth
           up
           strong
           holds
           ,
           and
           high
           reasonings
           against
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           never
           so
           well
           as
           when
           he
           can
           get
           off
           all
           sight
           and
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           it
           were
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Ier.
           5.3.6.10.17.23.19.15
           .
           Mal.
           1.13
           .
           2
           Chron.
           36.16
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           According
           to
           the
           degrees
           and
           remainders
           of
           this
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           is
           unmortified
           and
           unsubdued
           by
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           ,
           this
           originall
           force
           doth
           proportionably
           put
           forth
           it selfe
           in
           withstanding
           and
           warring
           against
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           even
           in
           the
           regenerate
           themselves
           :
           
           A
           notable
           example
           whereof
           wee
           have
           in
           Asa
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           wroth
           with
           Hanani
           the
           Seer
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           in
           a
           Prison-house
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           a
           rage
           with
           him
           ,
           when
           hee
           reproved
           him
           for
           his
           carnall
           confidence
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           16.10
           .
           and
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           in
           many
           words
           both
           state
           ,
           and
           bewaile
           the
           warring
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           his
           members
           against
           the
           
             law
             of
             his
             minde
          
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           hee
           did
           with
           the
           one
           
             serve
             the
             law
             of
             God
          
           ,
           hee
           did
           with
           the
           other
           
             serve
             the
             law
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           and
           
           was
           unable
           to
           doe
           the
           thing
           which
           hee
           would
           and
           the
           evill
           which
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           he
           did
           doe
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           sinne
           that
           dwelled
           in
           him
           ,
           ●
           Rom.
           7.14
           ,
           15.
           
           
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           are
           to
           distingish
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           
           which
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           Scripture
           two
           manner
           of
           wayes
           ;
           There
           is
           
             voluntas
             signi
          
           ,
           or
           that
           will
           of
           God
           whereby
           he
           requires
           
             us
             to
             work
          
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           to
           bee
           observed
           by
           us
           .
           His
           will
           signified
           in
           precepts
           and
           prohibitions
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             even
             your
             sanctification
          
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           4.3
           .
           So
           we
           are
           said
           to
           prove
           ,
           to
           try
           ,
           to
           doe
           Gods
           will
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           pleasing
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           Matth.
           7.21
           .
           Rom.
           12.2
           .
           Ioh.
           8.29
           .
           and
           there
           is
           
             voluntas
             benepla●iti
          
           ,
           the
           will
           of
           his
           purpose
           and
           counsell
           ,
           according
           unto
           which
           
             hee
             himselfe
          
           in
           his
           owne
           secret
           and
           unsearchable
           good
           pleasure
           is
           pleased
           to
           work
           ;
           for
           hee
           
             worketh
             all
             things
             after
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             ,
          
           Eph.
           1.11
           .
           
             whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             pleaseth
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             Psal.
          
           135.6
           .
           And
           no
           second
           causes
           can
           doe
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           so
           proudly
           break
           the
           order
           of
           Gods
           revealed
           will
           ,
           but
           what
           his
           
             hand
             and
             Counsell
             had
             before
             determined
             ,
             Acts
          
           4.28
           .
           
             The
             will
             of
             Gods
             precept
          
           and
           command
           is
           every
           day
           violated
           ,
           resisted
           ,
           and
           broken
           through
           by
           wicked
           men
           unto
           their
           owne
           destruction
           :
           
             How
             often
             would
             I
             ,
             and
             yee
             would
             not
             ?
             Matth.
          
           23.37
           .
           Ierem.
           13.11
           .
           But
           the
           
             will
             of
             Gods
             Counsell
          
           and
           purpose
           cannot
           bee
           resisted
           or
           withstood
           by
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           
             the
             Counsell
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             stand
          
           ;
           
           and
           *
           those
           very
           agents
           that
           worke
           purposely
           to
           disappoint
           and
           subvert
           it
           ,
           doe
           by
           those
           very
           workings
           of
           theirs
           brings
           it
           to
           passe
           :
           and
           when
           by
           their
           owne
           intentions
           they
           are
           enemies
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           Gods
           wonderfull
           ordering
           and
           directing
           ,
           they
           are
           executioners
           of
           it
           ,
           Romans
           9.19
           .
           Psalme
           33.11.115.2
           .
           Proverbs
           19.21
           .
           Esay
           46.10
           .
           Ioshua
           24.9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           According
           unto
           this
           distinction
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           distinguish
           of
           his
           Call.
           Some
           are
           
             called
             voluntate
             signi
          
           ,
           by
           the
           will
           of
           his
           precept
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           the
           will
           of
           God
           made
           knowne
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           thereby
           perswaded
           unto
           the
           obedience
           of
           it
           in
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           in
           which
           sense
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           
             many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
             ,
             Matth.
          
           20.16
           .
           and
           unto
           those
           who
           refused
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           that
           they
           might
           have
           life
           ,
           he
           yet
           saith
           ,
           
             These
             things
             I
             say
             that
             you
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           5.34
           ,
           40.
           
           Others
           are
           
             called
             voluntate
             beneplaciti
             ,
             ordained
          
           first
           unto
           eternall
           life
           by
           the
           free
           love
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           thereunto
           brought
           by
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           his
           decree
           and
           purpose
           in
           the
           powerfull
           calling
           and
           translating
           of
           them
           from
           darknesse
           unto
           light
           .
           And
           this
           is
           to
           bee
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           *
           
             according
             unto
             purpose
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.28
           .
           namely
           ,
           the
           purpose
           and
           counsell
           of
           shewing
           mercy
           to
           whom
           he
           will
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           Rom.
           9.18
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           They
           who
           are
           called
           ,
           only
           as
           the
           Hen
           calleth
           her
           chicken
           ,
           with
           the
           meere
           
             outward
             Call
          
           or
           voyce
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Evangelicall
           Ministry
           ,
           may
           and
           doe
           resist
           this
           Call
           ,
           and
           so
           perish
           .
           Corazin
           and
           Bethsaida
           and
           Capernaum
           ,
           were
           outwardly
           called
           by
           the
           most
           powerfull
           Ministeriall
           meanes
           that
           ever
           the
           world
           enjoyed
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Miracles
           :
           and
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           tels
           them
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           then
           
             Tyre
             ,
             Sidon
          
           ,
           or
           
             Sodom
             ,
             Matth.
          
           11.21
           ,
           24.
           
           So
           the
           Prophet
           complaines
           ,
           
             Who
             hath
             beleeved
             our
             report
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             ,
             Esay
          
           53.1
           .
           which
           the
           Evangelist
           applies
           unto
           the
           argument
           of
           conversion
           ,
           Iohn
           12.37
           ,
           40.
           for
           so
           the
           hand
           or
           arme
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           be
           with
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           when
           by
           their
           Ministery
           men
           doe
           turne
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Act.
           11.21
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Prophet
           againe
           ,
           or
           Christ
           in
           him
           complaines
           ,
           
             All
             the
             day
             long
             have
             I
             stretched
             forth
             my
             hands
             unto
             a
             disobedient
             and
             gainesaying
             people
             :
             Esay
          
           65.
           2.
           
           Rom.
           10.21
           .
           So
           disobedient
           and
           gaine
           saying
           ,
           that
           wee
           finde
           them
           resolve
           sometimes
           point
           blank
           contrary
           to
           the
           Call
           of
           God
           ,
           Ier.
           44.16
           ,
           27.
           
           Ier.
           18.11.12
           .
           Ier.
           2.25
           .
           Matth.
           23.27
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           who
           are
           
             called
             inwardly
          
           and
           spiritually
           ,
           
           with
           an
           
             heavenly
             Call
          
           ,
           
           
             vocatione
             altâ
             &
             secundum
             propositum
          
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           Call
           as
           pursueth
           the
           Counsell
           and
           purpose
           of
           God
           for
           their
           salvation
           ,
           though
           
           they
           doe
           resist
           
             quoad
             pugnam
          
           ,
           and
           corruption
           in
           them
           doth
           strive
           to
           beare
           up
           against
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           not
           resist
           finally
           and
           
             quoad
             eventum
          
           ,
           unto
           the
           repelling
           or
           defeating
           of
           the
           operation
           of
           Gods
           effectuall
           grace
           :
           but
           they
           are
           thereby
           framed
           to
           embrace
           ,
           approve
           ,
           and
           submit
           unto
           that
           Call
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           working
           a
           
             good
             will
          
           in
           them
           ,
           captivating
           their
           thoughts
           unto
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           working
           in
           them
           that
           which
           is
           pleasing
           in
           his
           own
           sight
           ,
           Phil.
           2.13
           .
           2
           Cor.
           10.5
           .
           Heb.
           13.21
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           done
           by
           a
           double
           Act.
           
        
         
           
           1.
           
           An
           act
           of
           
             spirituall
             teaching
          
           ,
           and
           irradiating
           the
           minde
           and
           judgement
           with
           heavenly
           light
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Prophet
           the
           
             writing
             of
             the
             law
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           putting
           it
           into
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           Ier.
           31.33
           .
           2
           Cor.
           3.3
           .
           and
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             The
             Fathers
             Teaching
             ,
             Iob.
          
           6.45
           .
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirits
           convincing
           of
           sinne
           ,
           righteousnesse
           and
           judgement
           ,
           Iohn
           16.8
           ,
           11.
           and
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           a
           demonstration
           of
           the
           spirit
           and
           power
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.4
           .
           A
           spirituall
           revelation
           of
           wisedome
           out
           of
           the
           word
           unto
           the
           conscience
           ,
           Eph.
           1.17
           .
           For
           though
           we
           are
           to
           condemne
           
             fanatick
             revelations
          
           besides
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           :
           yet
           wee
           must
           accknowledge
           
             spirituall
             revelation
          
           ,
           or
           manifestation
           of
           the
           divine
           light
           and
           power
           of
           the
           word
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           converted
           :
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           being
           a
           
             spirituall
             Object
          
           ,
           doth
           unto
           the
           salvificall
           knowledge
           of
           it
           require
           such
           a
           
             spirituall
             quality
          
           in
           the
           faculty
           which
           must
           know
           it
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           able
           to
           passe
           a
           right
           judgement
           upon
           it
           ;
           for
           
             spirituall
             
             things
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.14
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           hypocrites
           and
           other
           wicked
           men
           may
           have
           very
           much
           notionall
           and
           
             intellectuall
             knowledge
          
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           and
           those
           holy
           things
           therein
           revealed
           ,
           Heb.
           6.4
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.21
           .
           But
           none
           of
           that
           knowledge
           amounteth
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           called
           the
           
             Teaching
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           a
           spirituall
           demonstration
           :
           for
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospell
           were
           unto
           this
           end
           revealed
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           we
           might
           be
           brought
           unto
           the
           
             obedience
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           is
           never
           proportioned
           or
           commensurate
           to
           the
           object
           ,
           till
           the
           mind
           be
           thereby
           made
           
             conformed
             unto
             Christ
          
           ,
           till
           the
           conceptions
           which
           are
           framed
           in
           us
           touching
           God
           ,
           and
           sin
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           heaven
           ,
           and
           eternall
           things
           ,
           be
           suteable
           to
           those
           which
           were
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.16
           .
           Evangelicall
           truths
           are
           not
           fitted
           unto
           meere
           intellectuall
           ,
           but
           unto
           practicall
           judgement
           .
           It
           is
           such
           a
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           as
           may
           fill
           us
           
             with
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephe.
          
           3.18.19
           .
           A
           knowledge
           that
           must
           work
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           conformity
           unto
           him
           ,
           Phil.
           3.10
           .
           A
           knowledge
           that
           must
           produce
           a
           good
           
             conversation
             ,
             Iam.
          
           3.13
           .
           
           
             He
             that
             saith
             he
             knoweth
             him
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             not
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             is
             a
             lier
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           2.3
           ,
           4.
           
           We
           doe
           not
           know
           Christ
           till
           wee
           know
           him
           as
           our
           
             chiefest
             good
          
           ,
           as
           our
           choycest
           treasure
           ,
           as
           our
           
             unsearchable
             riches
          
           ,
           as
           Elect
           ,
           and
           precious
           ,
           and
           desireable
           ,
           and
           
             altogether
             lovely
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             fairest
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           ,
           and
           
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
          
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           whom
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           is
           as
           dung
           .
           The
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           seeing
           onely
           ,
           but
           
           seeing
           and
           
             tasting
             ,
             Psal.
          
           34.8
           .
           Psal.
           119.103
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           who
           in
           one
           sense
           are
           said
           to
           have
           
             known
             God
          
           ,
           
           Rom.
           1.21
           .
           are
           yet
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           verse
           28.
           said
           
             not
             to
             have
             God
             in
             their
             knowledge
             .
          
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           speech
           of
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           That
           such
           as
           every
           man
           is
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           end
           that
           he
           works
           unto
           ,
           and
           such
           notions
           he
           hath
           of
           that
           good
           which
           is
           his
           end
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           a
           wicked
           frame
           of
           heart
           can
           ever
           look
           upon
           any
           supernatuall
           object
           as
           his
           last
           end
           ,
           or
           as
           principally
           desireable
           .
           If
           I
           should
           see
           a
           man
           choose
           a
           small
           trifle
           before
           a
           rich
           jewell
           ,
           however
           hee
           should
           professe
           to
           know
           the
           excellency
           and
           to
           value
           the
           richnesse
           of
           that
           jewell
           ;
           yet
           I
           should
           conclude
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           indeed
           understand
           the
           worth
           of
           it
           a
           right
           .
           And
           therefore
           unto
           the
           perfect
           and
           proper
           knowledge
           of
           supernaturall
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           a
           speciall
           work
           of
           the
           grace
           and
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           opening
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           working
           it
           to
           a
           spirituall
           constitution
           proportionable
           to
           such
           kinde
           of
           truths
           about
           which
           it
           is
           conversant
           .
           The
           Scripture
           every
           where
           attributeth
           this
           worke
           unto
           God
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           It
           is
           
             he
             that
             giveth
             a
             heart
          
           to
           perceive
           ,
           and
           
             eyes
             to
             see
          
           ,
           and
           
             eares
             to
             heare
             ,
             Deut.
          
           29.4
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           giveth
           an
           
             heart
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             Ier.
          
           24.7
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           
             manifesteth
             himselfe
          
           unto
           those
           that
           love
           him
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.21
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           revealeth
           unto
           us
           
             by
             his
             Spirit
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.10
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           
             giveth
             us
             an
             understanding
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           5.20
           .
           and
           that
           
             opens
             the
             understanding
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Luk.
          
           24.45
           .
           Act.
           16.14
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           
             teacheth
             us
             to
             call
             
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Matth.
          
           16.17
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.3
           .
           for
           the
           voyce
           of
           carnall
           and
           corrupt
           Reason
           is
           ,
           
             we
             will
             not
             have
             this
             man
             to
             raign
             over
             us
             ,
             Luk.
          
           19.14
           .
           Every
           man
           naturally
           frameth
           and
           shapeth
           his
           notions
           of
           
             doctrinall
             matters
          
           unto
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           conscience
           and
           conversation
           ,
           embracing
           that
           which
           is
           consonant
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           that
           which
           is
           dissonant
           thereunto
           ,
           Mic.
           2.11
           .
           Esay
           .
           30.10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             To
             the
             uncleane
             every
             thing
             is
             uncleane
             ,
          
           because
           the
           very
           
             minde
             and
             conscience
             of
             such
             men
             is
             defiled
             ,
             Tit.
          
           1.15
           .
           This
           then
           is
           the
           first
           work
           in
           
             effectuall
             calling
          
           ,
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           minde
           rightly
           to
           conceive
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           of
           the
           heavinesse
           of
           wrath
           ,
           of
           the
           perill
           of
           perishing
           ,
           of
           the
           weight
           and
           moment
           of
           damnation
           and
           salvation
           ,
           of
           the
           things
           that
           concerne
           its
           everlasting
           peace
           ,
           of
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           beauties
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           of
           the
           exceeding
           abundant
           weight
           of
           glory
           ,
           of
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           unspeakable
           and
           glorious
           joy
           shed
           forth
           into
           the
           heart
           by
           believing
           .
           These
           truths
           the
           heart
           is
           so
           convinced
           of
           ,
           as
           seriously
           to
           ponder
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           fix
           its
           deepest
           and
           saddest
           considerations
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           An
           act
           of
           
             spirituall
             inclining
          
           and
           
             effectuall
             determining
             the
             will
             of
             man
          
           to
           embrace
           the
           
             ultimate
             dictate
          
           of
           a
           minde
           thus
           enlightned
           ,
           
           and
           to
           make
           a
           most
           free
           ,
           spontaneous
           ,
           and
           joyfull
           choyce
           of
           supernaturall
           good
           things
           thus
           rightly
           apprehended
           ,
           upon
           a
           cleare
           and
           deliberate
           consideration
           of
           their
           excellency
           above
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           Phil.
           3.8
           .
           This
           Act
           of
           choosing
           the
           Lord
           for
           our
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           portion
           and
           chiefest
           good
           ,
           and
           of
           cleaving
           unto
           him
           ,
           we
           finde
           often
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Deut.
           30.19
           .
           Iosh.
           24.22
           .
           Psal.
           84.10
           .
           Heb.
           11.25
           .
           Act.
           11.23
           .
           Psal.
           119.30
           ,
           31
           ,
           173.
           for
           when
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           man
           is
           so
           throughly
           by
           Gods
           teaching
           convinced
           of
           the
           
             danger
             and
             misery
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           wherein
           so
           long
           as
           a
           man
           continueth
           ,
           he
           lives
           onely
           to
           
             dishonour
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             undoe
             himselfe
          
           :
           of
           the
           
             benefit
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           adopted
           unto
           a
           glorious
           inheritance
           :
           and
           of
           the
           
             beauty
             of
             Holinesse
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           conformed
           unto
           Christ
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           fitted
           for
           the
           Inheritance
           :
           
           These
           previous
           Acts
           of
           
             heavenly
             teaching
          
           ,
           are
           alwayes
           seconded
           with
           
             effectuall
             operations
          
           upon
           the
           will
           ,
           suteable
           unto
           themselves
           :
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           will
           doth
           not
           stand
           in
           a
           peremptory
           indifferency
           unto
           any
           object
           whatsoever
           (
           else
           there
           should
           be
           no
           liberty
           in
           heaven
           )
           this
           is
           a
           defect
           and
           imperfection
           ,
           not
           any
           matter
           of
           power
           or
           fredome
           ;
           
             misera
             vis
             est
             valere
             ad
             nocendum
             .
          
           But
           the
           
             liberty
             of
             will
          
           standeth
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           reasonable
           appetite
           ,
           it
           is
           apt
           to
           be
           led
           one
           way
           or
           another
           ,
           to
           choose
           one
           thing
           or
           another
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           
             servato
             ordine
             sinis
          
           ,
           with
           subjection
           to
           that
           which
           it
           made
           appeare
           to
           bee
           the
           supreame
           end
           and
           happinesse
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           for
           every
           faculty
           is
           naturally
           subservient
           to
           the
           
             ultimate
             good
          
           of
           that
           nature
           whereof
           it
           is
           a
           faculty
           ,
           and
           should
           monstrously
           exorbitate
           from
           its
           use
           and
           end
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           put
           forth
           it selfe
           to
           the
           destruction
           ,
           or
           refuse
           to
           close
           with
           that
           which
           is
           the
           happinesse
           of
           
           the
           soule
           unto
           wich
           it
           pertaines
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           ever
           therefore
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           doth
           by
           such
           a
           spirituall
           and
           practicall
           demonstration
           as
           hath
           been
           described
           ,
           set
           forth
           God
           in
           Christ
           as
           the
           supreame
           and
           most
           unquestionable
           end
           and
           happinesse
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           there
           are
           consequently
           suteable
           impressions
           upon
           the
           will
           ,
           determining
           it
           unto
           operations
           conforme
           unto
           such
           a
           beautifull
           and
           glorious
           object
           ,
           and
           enlarging
           it
           to
           runne
           unto
           this
           Center
           ,
           to
           renounce
           all
           other
           things
           and
           to
           cleave
           onely
           unto
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           Acts
           upon
           the
           will
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           
             preventing
             Grace
          
           ,
           it
           is
           bended
           and
           excited
           unto
           heavenly
           appetitions
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           choyce
           of
           such
           spirituall
           good
           things
           ,
           the
           soveraigne
           excellencies
           whereof
           have
           been
           so
           sweetly
           represented
           .
           Good
           is
           the
           object
           of
           the
           will
           ;
           we
           cannot
           will
           evill
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           evill
           :
           and
           amongst
           good
           things
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           by
           the
           practicall
           judgement
           resolved
           to
           bee
           best
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           teaching
           of
           God
           himselfe
           (
           who
           neither
           is
           deceived
           ,
           nor
           can
           deceive
           )
           is
           the
           object
           of
           the
           wills
           election
           :
           and
           thus
           God
           by
           his
           
             exciting
             grace
          
           worketh
           in
           us
           
             ipsum
             velle
          
           ,
           that
           every
           Act
           whereby
           we
           choose
           Christ
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           our
           name
           in
           the
           role
           of
           his
           souldiers
           and
           servants
           ,
           answering
           the
           Call
           of
           God
           by
           a
           most
           chearfull
           consent
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           
             assisting
             and
             cooperating
             Grace
          
           *
           ,
           it
           is
           further
           enabled
           to
           put
           forth
           this
           good
           will
           into
           deed
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           work
           towards
           its
           salvation
           ,
           Esay
           26.12
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.10
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           by
           
             subsequent
             Grace
          
           ,
           it
           is
           carried
           on
           
           towards
           perfection
           ,
           to
           finish
           what
           was
           begun
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           proceed
           from
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             faith
          
           in
           vocation
           to
           the
           
             end
             of
             faith
          
           in
           salvation
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           working
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           as
           he
           himselfe
           did
           work
           
             for
             us
          
           unto
           a
           
             consummatum
             est
          
           ,
           saving
           to
           
             the
             uttermost
             those
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             Phil.
          
           1.6
           .
           1
           Pet.
           9.10
           .
           Heb.
           13.21
           .
           Eph.
           4.13
           .
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           
             native
             obstinacy
          
           of
           the
           will
           both
           in
           and
           after
           conversion
           is
           subdued
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           neither
           doth
           nor
           can
           overcome
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           working
           effectually
           with
           his
           word
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           
             purpose
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           mercy
           where
           he
           will
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           which
           can
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           resisted
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           in
           the
           effectuall
           applying
           of
           that
           mercy
           unto
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           with
           admirable
           sweetnesse
           ,
           with
           undeniable
           evidence
           ,
           with
           ineffable
           perswasion
           ,
           with
           omnipotent
           and
           invincible
           energie
           ,
           which
           no
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           is
           able
           to
           refuse
           ,
           because
           the
           proper
           operation
           of
           it
           is
           to
           take
           away
           that
           hardnesse
           which
           would
           refuse
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           an
           act
           of
           equall
           power
           with
           that
           
             whereby
             Christ
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           which
           all
           the
           world
           was
           not
           able
           to
           hinder
           or
           prevent
           ,
           Eph.
           1.19
           .
           Col.
           2.12
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           ,
           though
           wee
           desire
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           ,
           and
           purpose
           ,
           and
           covenant
           conversion
           and
           amendment
           of
           life
           ;
           yet
           the
           whole
           progresse
           of
           conversion
           ,
           our
           promises
           ,
           our
           covenants
           ,
           our
           abilities
           ,
           our
           sufficiencies
           to
           make
           good
           any
           thing
           ,
           doe
           all
           receive
           their
           stability
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           From
           whence
           wee
           learne
           :
           First
           ,
           Not
           to
           put
           
           confidence
           in
           our
           own
           studies
           ,
           vowes
           ,
           purposes
           ,
           promises
           of
           new
           obedience
           :
           
             Every
             man
             is
             a
             lyar
          
           ;
           no
           sooner
           left
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           hee
           becomes
           a
           miserable
           spectacle
           of
           weaknesse
           and
           mutability
           .
           
           Even
           Adam
           in
           innocency
           when
           hee
           was
           to
           be
           supported
           and
           persevere
           by
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           though
           hee
           had
           no
           sinne
           or
           inward
           corruption
           to
           betray
           him
           ,
           how
           suddenly
           was
           he
           thrown
           down
           from
           his
           excellency
           by
           Satan
           with
           a
           poore
           and
           slender
           temptation
           ?
           how
           strangely
           did
           a
           creature
           of
           so
           high
           and
           noble
           a
           constitution
           exchange
           God
           himselfe
           for
           the
           fruit
           of
           a
           tree
           ,
           believe
           a
           Serpent
           before
           a
           Maker
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           miserably
           cheated
           as
           to
           suppose
           that
           by
           casting
           away
           Gods
           Image
           ,
           he
           should
           become
           the
           more
           like
           him
           ?
           Who
           could
           have
           thought
           that
           David
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           with
           one
           miscarrying
           glance
           of
           his
           eye
           should
           have
           been
           plunged
           into
           such
           a
           gulfe
           of
           sinne
           and
           misery
           as
           he
           fell
           into
           ?
           that
           so
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           a
           soule
           should
           be
           so
           suddenly
           overcome
           with
           so
           sensuall
           a
           temptation
           ?
           that
           so
           mercifull
           and
           righteous
           a
           man
           should
           so
           greatly
           wrong
           a
           faithfull
           servant
           as
           he
           did
           Vriah
           ,
           and
           then
           make
           the
           innocent
           blood
           of
           him
           whom
           hee
           wronged
           ,
           a
           mantle
           to
           palliate
           and
           to
           cover
           the
           wrong
           ,
           
           and
           make
           use
           of
           his
           fidelity
           to
           convey
           the
           letters
           and
           instructions
           for
           his
           own
           ruine
           ?
           Who
           could
           have
           thought
           that
           Lot
           ,
           so
           soone
           after
           he
           had
           been
           delivered
           from
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           vexed
           with
           the
           filthy
           conversation
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           ,
           should
           bee
           himselfe
           inflamed
           with
           unnaturall
           ,
           incestuous
           lust
           ?
           who
           could
           have
           
           suspected
           ,
           that
           Peter
           who
           had
           his
           name
           from
           a
           Rock
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           soone
           shaken
           like
           a
           Reed
           ,
           and
           after
           so
           solemn
           a
           protestation
           not
           to
           forsake
           Christ
           though
           all
           else
           should
           ,
           to
           bee
           driven
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           Maide
           from
           his
           stedfastnesse
           ,
           and
           with
           oaths
           and
           curses
           be
           the
           first
           that
           denied
           him
           ?
           Surely
           
             every
             man
             in
             his
             best
             estate
             is
             altogether
             vanity
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           it
           behoveth
           us
           to
           be
           alwayes
           humbled
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           jealous
           1.
           
           Of
           our
           originall
           impotency
           unto
           the
           doing
           of
           any
           good
           ,
           unto
           the
           forbearing
           of
           any
           evill
           ,
           unto
           the
           repelling
           of
           any
           temptation
           by
           our
           owne
           power
           :
           
             In
             his
             owne
             might
             shall
             no
             man
             be
             strong
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           2.9
           .
           To
           bee
           a
           sinner
           and
           to
           be
           
             without
             strength
          
           ,
           are
           termes
           equivolent
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           5.6
           ,
           8.
           
           Nay
           ,
           even
           where
           there
           is
           a
           will
           to
           doe
           good
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           defect
           of
           power
           to
           perform
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           7.18
           .
           our
           strength
           is
           not
           in
           our selves
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Lord
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           might
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           working
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           our
           inner
           man
           ,
           Eph.
           6.10.3.19
           .
           Phil.
           4.13
           .
           If
           but
           a
           good
           thought
           arise
           in
           our
           mind
           ,
           or
           a
           good
           desire
           and
           motion
           bee
           stirring
           in
           our
           heart
           ,
           or
           a
           good
           word
           drop
           from
           our
           lips
           ,
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           that
           offered
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           wrought
           it
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           admire
           how
           any
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           Paradise
           could
           grow
           in
           so
           heathy
           a
           wildernesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           our
           naturall
           antipathy
           and
           reluctancy
           unto
           holy
           duties
           ;
           our
           aptnesse
           to
           draw
           back
           towards
           perdition
           ;
           to
           refuse
           and
           thrust
           away
           the
           offers
           
           and
           motions
           of
           grace
           ;
           our
           rebellion
           which
           ariseth
           from
           the
           law
           of
           the
           members
           against
           the
           law
           of
           the
           minde
           ;
           the
           continuall
           droppings
           of
           a
           corrupt
           heart
           upon
           any
           of
           the
           tender
           buds
           and
           sproutings
           of
           piety
           that
           are
           wrought
           within
           us
           ,
           our
           aptnesse
           to
           bee
           weary
           of
           the
           yoke
           ,
           and
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           burden
           of
           Christ
           from
           our
           shoulders
           ,
           Esay
           43.22
           .
           our
           naturall
           levity
           and
           inconstancy
           of
           spirit
           in
           any
           holy
           resolutions
           ,
           
           continuing
           but
           as
           a
           
             morning
             dew
          
           ,
           which
           presently
           is
           dryed
           up
           ,
           beginning
           in
           the
           spirit
           and
           ending
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           having
           interchangeable
           fits
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           like
           the
           Polypus
           ,
           now
           of
           one
           colour
           ,
           and
           anon
           of
           another
           ;
           now
           hot
           with
           zeale
           ,
           and
           anon
           cold
           with
           security
           ;
           now
           following
           Moses
           with
           Songs
           of
           Thanksgiving
           for
           Deliverance
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           quickly
           after
           thrusting
           Moses
           away
           ,
           and
           in
           heart
           returning
           unto
           Egypt
           againe
           .
           Such
           a
           discomposednesse
           and
           naturall
           instability
           there
           is
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           like
           strings
           in
           an
           instrument
           ,
           it
           is
           apt
           to
           be
           altered
           with
           every
           change
           of
           weather
           ,
           nay
           while
           you
           are
           playing
           on
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           ever
           and
           anon
           bee
           new
           turning
           it
           ;
           like
           water
           heated
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           offering
           to
           reduce
           it selfe
           to
           its
           own
           coldnesse
           .
           No
           longer
           Sun
           ,
           no
           longer
           light
           ;
           no
           longer
           Christ
           ,
           no
           longer
           grace
           :
           If
           his
           back
           be
           at
           any
           time
           upon
           us
           ,
           our
           back
           will
           immediately
           be
           turned
           from
           him
           ,
           like
           those
           forgetfull
           Creatures
           in
           Seneca
           ,
           who
           even
           while
           they
           are
           eating
           ,
           if
           they
           happen
           to
           looke
           aside
           from
           their
           meat
           ,
           immediately
           lose
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           goe
           about
           seeeking
           for
           more
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Of
           the
           manifold
           decayes
           and
           abatements
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           our
           aptnesse
           to
           leave
           
             our
             first
             Love
             ,
             Revel
          
           .
           2.4
           .
           How
           did
           Hezekiah
           fall
           into
           an
           
             impolitick
             vainglory
          
           *
           ,
           in
           shewing
           all
           his
           Treasures
           unto
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           a
           forraign
           Prince
           ,
           thereby
           kindling
           a
           desire
           in
           him
           to
           be
           master
           of
           so
           rich
           a
           Land
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           God
           left
           him
           unto
           himselfe
           ?
           2
           King.
           20.12
           ,
           13.
           
           How
           quickly
           without
           continuall
           husbandry
           will
           a
           Garden
           or
           Vineyard
           be
           wasted
           and
           overgrown
           with
           weeds
           ?
           How
           easily
           is
           a
           ship
           when
           it
           is
           at
           the
           very
           shore
           ,
           carried
           with
           a
           storme
           back
           into
           the
           Sea
           againe
           ?
           How
           quickly
           will
           a
           curious
           watch
           if
           it
           lie
           open
           ,
           gather
           dust
           into
           the
           wheeles
           and
           bee
           out
           of
           order
           ?
           Though
           therefore
           thou
           have
           found
           sweetnesse
           in
           Religion
           ,
           joy
           in
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           yea
           heaven
           in
           good
           duties
           ,
           power
           against
           corruptions
           ,
           strength
           against
           temptations
           ,
           triumph
           over
           afflictons
           ,
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           vigour
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           great
           enlargement
           of
           heart
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           be
           not
           high-minded
           ,
           but
           feare
           .
           Remember
           the
           flower
           that
           is
           wide
           open
           in
           the
           morning
           when
           the
           Sunne
           shines
           upon
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           before
           night
           come
           .
           If
           the
           Sunne
           had
           not
           stood
           still
           ,
           Ioshua
           had
           not
           taken
           vengeance
           on
           the
           enemy
           ,
           Iosh.
           10.13
           .
           and
           if
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           doe
           not
           constantly
           shine
           upon
           us
           and
           supply
           us
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           pursue
           and
           carry
           on
           any
           victorious
           affections
           .
           While
           God
           
             openeth
             his
             hand
          
           thou
           art
           filled
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           
             withdraw
             his
             face
          
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           be
           troubled
           againe
           ,
           Psal.
           104.28
           ,
           29.
           
           Therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           resting
           
           on
           thine
           owne
           wisdome
           or
           strength
           .
           Thou
           mayest
           after
           all
           this
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           depart
           and
           hide
           himselfe
           from
           thee
           :
           thou
           mayest
           fall
           from
           thy
           stedfastnesse
           ,
           and
           lose
           thy
           wonted
           comforts
           ;
           thou
           mayest
           have
           a
           dead
           wi●ter
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           sad
           and
           disconsolate
           condition
           ,
           as
           to
           conclude
           that
           God
           hath
           
             cast
             thee
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
          
           that
           he
           hath
           
             forgotten
             to
             be
             gracious
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           
             shut
             up
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             in
             displeasure
          
           ▪
           to
           roare
           out
           for
           anguish
           of
           spirit
           as
           one
           whose
           
             bones
             are
             broken
          
           ;
           thy
           soule
           may
           
             draw
             nigh
             to
             the
             grave
          
           ,
           and
           thy
           life
           to
           the
           destroyers
           ,
           and
           thou
           mayest
           finde
           it
           a
           wofull
           and
           almost
           insuperable
           difficulty
           to
           recover
           thy
           life
           and
           thy
           strength
           again
           .
           It
           was
           so
           with
           Iob
           ,
           Chap.
           10.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Chap.
           13.26.27.28
           .
           Chap.
           16.9
           ,
           13.
           
           Chap.
           30.15
           ,
           31.
           
           It
           was
           so
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           51.8
           ▪
           Psal.
           77.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           It
           was
           so
           with
           
             Heman
             ,
             Psal.
          
           88.
           and
           diverse
           others
           .
           See
           Iob
           33.19.22
           .
           Psal.
           1●●
           .
           3
           ,
           11.
           
           Isa
           54.6
           ,
           11.
           
           Ion.
           2.3
           ,
           4.
           
           Therefore
           we
           should
           still
           remember
           in
           a
           calme
           to
           provide
           for
           a
           storme
           ;
           to
           stirre
           up
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           continually
           in
           our selves
           that
           they
           be
           not
           quenched
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.6
           .
           So
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           withall
           
             to
             work
             out
             our
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             tr●mbling
             ,
             Psal
          
           2.11
           .
           Phil.
           2.12
           ,
           13.
           never
           to
           let
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           puffe
           us
           up
           ,
           or
           make
           us
           forgetfull
           of
           our
           own
           weaknesse
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Apostle
           s●ith
           of
           himself
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           
             When
             I
             am
             weak
             ,
             then
             am
             I
             strong
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           12.10
           .
           so
           to
           say
           of
           our selves
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           own
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           strong
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           weak
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           must
           not
           so
           humble
           us
           as
           to
           deject
           and
           dismay
           us
           ,
           
           or
           make
           us
           give
           over
           the
           hope
           of
           holding
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           when
           our
           nature
           is
           so
           weak
           ,
           our
           enemies
           so
           strong
           ,
           our
           temptations
           so
           many
           :
           but
           we
           must
           withall
           be
           quickned
           by
           these
           considerations
           ,
           with
           prayer
           to
           implore
           ,
           and
           with
           faith
           to
           rely
           on
           and
           draw
           strength
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           alwayes
           the
           window
           of
           the
           soule
           open
           towards
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           whereby
           the
           supplies
           of
           his
           grace
           to
           prevent
           ,
           exci●e
           ,
           assist
           ,
           follow
           ,
           establish
           us
           ,
           and
           carry
           on
           every
           good
           thing
           which
           he
           hath
           begun
           for
           us
           ,
           may
           be
           continually
           admitted
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           necessary
           duties
           for
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           hold
           constant
           and
           fixed
           
             purposes
             in
             godlinesse
          
           :
           the
           Scripture
           frequently
           calls
           upon
           us
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             wee
             would
             cleave
             unto
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           11.23
           .
           That
           we
           would
           
             continue
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           13.43
           .
           that
           we
           would
           bee
           
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             love
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           3.17
           .
           that
           we
           would
           
             hold
             fast
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             faith
             without
             wavering
             Hebr.
          
           10.23
           .
           th●t
           we
           would
           be
           
             stedfast
             and
             unmoveable
             ,
             alwayes
             abounding
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.58
           .
           that
           we
           would
           look
           to
           our selves
           that
           wee
           may
           
             not
             lose
             the
             things
             which
             wee
             have
             wrought
             ,
          
           2
           Ioh.
           ver
           .
           8.
           that
           we
           would
           
             hold
             fast
             and
             keep
             the
             works
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             Revel
             .
          
           2.25
           ,
           26.
           and
           it
           is
           that
           which
           godly
           men
           are
           most
           earnestly
           solicitous
           about
           ,
           and
           do
           strive
           unto
           with
           greatest
           importunity
           :
           
             I
             have
             purposed
             that
             my
             mouth
             shall
             not
             transgresse
             ,
          
           Psal.
           17.3
           .
           
             Vnite
             my
             heart
             to
             feare
             thy
             name
             ,
          
           Psal.
           86.11
           .
           
             My
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             my
             
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             I
             will
             sing
             and
             give
             praise
             .
          
           Psal.
           ●7
           .
           7
           .
           Therefore
           in
           this
           case
           it
           is
           necessarie
           for
           us
           to
           draw
           nigh
           unto
           God
           ,
           who
           onely
           can
           ratifie
           all
           our
           pious
           resolutions
           ,
           who
           giveth
           
             power
             to
             the
             faint
          
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           have
           no
           power
           encreaseth
           strength
           ,
           Isa.
           40.29
           .
           who
           onely
           c●n
           settle
           and
           stablish
           the
           ●earts
           of
           men
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.10
           .
           The
           conscience
           of
           our
           duty
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           frailtie
           ,
           the
           power
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           cunning
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           the
           obligation
           of
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           should
           direct
           the
           sou●e
           perpetually
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           that
           that
           may
           in
           all
           our
           weaknesses
           be
           sufficient
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           hold
           us
           up
           that
           we
           may
           be
           safe
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speaks
           ,
           Psal.
           119.117
           .
           and
           may
           never
           through
           infirmitie
           or
           unstablenesse
           of
           spirit
           violate
           our
           own
           resolutions
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           is
           matter
           of
           great
           comfort
           unto
           the
           godly
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           many
           temptations
           ,
           snares
           ,
           impediments
           ,
           amongst
           which
           we
           walk
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           s●fetie
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           securitie
           of
           our
           eternall
           salvation
           ;
           but
           even
           our
           
             present
             condition
          
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           our
           conversion
           ,
           our
           obedience
           ,
           all
           our
           pious
           purposes
           of
           heart
           ,
           all
           the
           progresse
           we
           make
           in
           an
           holy
           conversation
           ,
           do
           not
           depend
           upon
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           uncertainty
           of
           an
           
             humane
             will
          
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           infallible
           truth
           ,
           the
           constant
           p●omise
           ,
           the
           immutable
           purpose
           ,
           the
           invincible
           power
           ,
           the
           free
           love
           the
           abs●lute
           grate
           ,
           the
           omnipotent
           wisdome
           and
           
             working
             of
             God
          
           ,
           who
           doth
           whatsoever
           he
           pleaseth
           both
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           worketh
           all
           things
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           
             I
             the
             Lord
             change
             not
             ,
             therefore
             you
             sonnes
             of
          
           
           Jacob
           
             are
             not
             consumed
             ,
             Mal.
          
           3.6
           .
           We
           poore
           and
           weak
           men
           change
           with
           every
           winde
           strong
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           weak
           to
           morrow
           :
           fixed
           and
           resolute
           to
           day
           ,
           sh●ken
           and
           staggering
           to
           morrow
           :
           running
           forward
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           revolting
           as
           fast
           to
           morrow
           :
           no
           hold
           to
           be
           taken
           of
           our
           promises
           ,
           no
           trust
           to
           bee
           given
           to
           our
           Covenants
           .
           Like
           Peter
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           we
           walk
           one
           step
           and
           we
           sink
           another
           .
           All
           our
           comfort
           is
           this
           ,
           our
           strength
           and
           standing
           is
           not
           founded
           in
           our selves
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           rock
           whereon
           we
           are
           built
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           kept
           through
           faith
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           hands
           none
           are
           able
           to
           pluck
           us
           ;
           our
           verie
           actions
           are
           wrought
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           carried
           on
           unto
           their
           end
           by
           the
           
             power
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           mercy
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           strength
           enough
           to
           rescue
           us
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           power
           of
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           so
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           our
           own
           fickle
           and
           froward
           hearts
           .
           To
           see
           a
           man
           when
           hee
           is
           halfe
           a
           mile
           from
           his
           enemie
           draw
           a
           sword
           to
           encounter
           him
           ,
           or
           take
           up
           a
           stone
           to
           hit
           him
           ,
           would
           be
           but
           a
           ridiculous
           spectacle
           :
           for
           what
           could
           he
           do
           with
           such
           weapons
           by
           his
           own
           strength
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ?
           But
           if
           he
           mount
           a
           canon
           ,
           and
           point
           that
           levell
           against
           the
           enemie
           ,
           this
           we
           do
           not
           wonder
           at
           ,
           though
           the
           distance
           be
           so
           great
           :
           because
           though
           the
           action
           be
           originally
           his
           ,
           yet
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           force
           of
           the
           materials
           and
           instruments
           which
           he
           useth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           powder
           ,
           the
           bullet
           ,
           the
           fire
           ,
           the
           canon
           .
           It
           seemed
           absurd
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           enemy
           for
           little
           David
           with
           a
           Shepheards
           bagge
           and
           a
           sling
           to
           go
           against
           Goliah
           an
           armed
           Gyant
           :
           and
           it
           produced
           in
           
           his
           proud
           heart
           much
           disdaine
           and
           insultation
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           17.41
           ,
           42
           ,
           43.
           
           But
           when
           we
           heare
           David
           mention
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           strength
           and
           confidence
           whereof
           he
           came
           against
           so
           proud
           an
           enemy
           ,
           this
           makes
           us
           conclude
           weake
           David
           strong
           enough
           to
           encounter
           with
           great
           Goliah
           .
           It
           is
           not
           our
           own
           strength
           ,
           but
           the
           love
           of
           God
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           triumph
           over
           all
           enemies
           ,
           Rom.
           8.38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           then
           say
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           be
           secure
           ;
           If
           Gods
           grace
           and
           power
           be
           our
           alone
           strength
           ,
           
           then
           let
           us
           commit
           our selves
           and
           our
           salvation
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           give
           over
           all
           thoughts
           and
           care
           of
           it
           our selves
           ,
           and
           live
           as
           wee
           list
           ;
           no
           act
           of
           ours
           can
           frustrate
           the
           counsell
           or
           the
           love
           of
           God.
           To
           this
           we
           answer
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
          
           .
           Though
           the
           enemies
           of
           
             Free
             Grace
          
           do
           thus
           argue
           ,
           yet
           they
           who
           indeed
           have
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           have
           
             better
             learned
             Christ
          
           :
           For
           it
           is
           against
           the
           formall
           nature
           of
           the
           grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           to
           suffer
           those
           in
           whom
           it
           dwelleth
           to
           give
           over
           themselves
           unto
           securitie
           and
           neglect
           of
           God
           :
           for
           grace
           is
           a
           vitall
           and
           
             active
             principle
          
           ,
           and
           doth
           so
           work
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           doth
           withall
           dispose
           and
           direct
           
             us
             unto
             working
          
           to
           .
           The
           propertie
           of
           grace
           is
           to
           fight
           against
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           sinne
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           extremely
           contrary
           unto
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           most
           irrationall
           w●y
           of
           arguing
           to
           argue
           from
           the
           being
           of
           grace
           to
           the
           
           life
           of
           sinne
           .
           
             How
             shall
             wee
             that
             are
             dead
             to
             sinne
             ,
             live
             any
             longer
             therein
             ?
          
           Rom.
           6.2
           .
           If
           we
           be
           dead
           to
           sinne
           this
           is
           argument
           enough
           in
           the
           Apostles
           judgement
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           set
           our
           affections
           on
           things
           above
           ,
           Col.
           3.2
           ,
           3.
           
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           serve
           to
           bring
           salvation
           ,
           but
           to
           teach
           us
           to
           
             deny
             ungodlinesse
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             and
             godly
             ,
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
          
           T●t
           .
           2.11
           ,
           2.
           
           He
           who
           hath
           decreed
           salvation
           as
           the
           end
           ,
           hath
           decreed
           also
           all
           the
           antecedent
           meanes
           unto
           that
           end
           to
           be
           used
           in
           a
           manner
           suteable
           to
           the
           condition
           
             of
             reasonable
             and
             voluntary
             agents
          
           :
           unto
           whom
           it
           belongs
           ,
           having
           their
           minds
           by
           grace
           illightned
           ,
           and
           their
           wills
           by
           grace
           prevented
           ,
           to
           cooperate
           with
           the
           same
           grace
           in
           the
           further
           pursuance
           of
           their
           salvation
           .
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           corruption
           should
           in
           Gods
           children
           abuse
           his
           grace
           and
           efficacy
           unto
           such
           presump●uous
           resolutions
           ,
           they
           would
           quickly
           rue
           so
           unreasonable
           and
           carnall
           a
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           by
           the
           wofull
           sense
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           in
           withdrawing
           the
           comforts
           of
           his
           grace
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           them
           ever
           after
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           turned
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           into
           w●ntonnesse
           any
           more
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           are
           assured
           of
           his
           assistance
           ,
           the
           
             more
             carefull
          
           they
           are
           in
           using
           it
           unto
           his
           own
           service
           .
           Who
           more
           sure
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           then
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           who
           gloried
           of
           it
           as
           that
           that
           made
           him
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           
             By
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
          
           ;
           who
           knew
           that
           
             Gods
             grace
             was
             sufficient
             for
             him
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             nothing
             could
             separate
             him
             ●rom
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           who
           
             knew
             whom
             he
             had
             beleeved
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           
             grace
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             exceeding
             abundant
             towards
             him
          
           ?
           and
           yet
           who
           more
           tender
           and
           fearfull
           of
           sin
           ?
           who
           more
           set
           against
           corruption
           ?
           more
           abundant
           in
           duty
           ?
           more
           pressing
           unto
           p●rfection
           ,
           then
           he
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           grace
           to
           ammate
           and
           actuate
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           to
           ratifie
           our
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           perform
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           As
           it
           is
           singular
           comfort
           to
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           That
           
             their
             own
             wills
          
           and
           purposes
           are
           in
           Gods
           keeping
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           cannot
           ruine
           themselves
           :
           so
           is
           it
           also
           ,
           That
           
             all
             other
             mens
             wills
          
           and
           r●solutions
           are
           in
           
             Gods
             keeping
          
           too
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           purpose
           or
           resolve
           on
           any
           evill
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           leave
           from
           him
           .
           So
           then
           first
           ,
           when
           the
           rage
           and
           passions
           of
           men
           break
           out
           ,
           Tribe
           divided
           against
           Tribe
           ,
           brother
           against
           brother
           ,
           father
           against
           childe
           ,
           head
           against
           body
           ;
           when
           the
           band
           of
           Unitie
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           knit
           together
           this
           flourishing
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           broken
           like
           the
           Prophets
           staffe
           ,
           and
           therewithall
           the
           Beauty
           of
           the
           Nation
           miserably
           withered
           and
           deca●ed
           (
           for
           these
           two
           go
           still
           together
           ,
           
             Beauty
             and
             Bands
             ,
             Zach.
          
           11.10
           ,
           14.
           )
           we
           must
           look
           on
           all
           this
           as
           Gods
           own
           work
           .
           It
           was
           he
           that
           
             sent
             an
             evill
             spirit
             between
             Abimelech
             and
             the
             men
             of
             Shechem
          
           for
           the
           mutuall
           punishment
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           Iudg.
           9.23
           .
           It
           was
           he
           who
           
             turned
             the
             he●rts
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             hate
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             deale
             subtilly
             with
             them
             ,
          
           Psal.
           105.25
           .
           He
           sent
           the
           Assyrian
           against
           his
           people
           ,
           
             giving
             them
             a
             charge
             to
             take
             the
             spoil
             and
             the
             prey
             ,
             and
             to
             tread
             them
             down
             
             like
             the
             mire
             of
             the
             streets
             ,
             Isa.
          
           ●0
           .
           16.6
           .
           Hee
           appointed
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           by
           his
           over-ruling
           direction
           to
           go
           
             against
             Iudah
          
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           the
           
             Ammonites
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           21.19.22
           .
           He
           by
           the
           secret
           command
           of
           his
           providence
           
             marked
             some
          
           for
           safety
           ,
           
             and
             gave
             commission
             to
             kill
             and
             slay
             others
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           9.
           
           ●
           ,
           5.
           
           It
           is
           he
           who
           giveth
           
             Iacob
             for
             a
             spoil
             ,
             and
             Israel
             to
             the
             robbers
             ,
             and
             powreth
             out
             upon
             them
             the
             strength
             of
             battell
             ,
             Isa.
          
           42.24
           ,
           25.
           
           If
           there
           be
           
             evill
             in
             a
             City
          
           ,
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           it
           ,
           Amos
           3.6
           .
           Isa.
           45.7
           .
           This
           cons●●eration
           is
           very
           usefull
           both
           to
           
             humble
             us
          
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           controversie
           against
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           he
           whom
           wee
           have
           to
           do
           withall
           in
           these
           sad
           commotions
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Kingdomes
           ▪
           and
           to
           quiet
           and
           
             silence
             us
          
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           dare
           murmurre
           at
           the
           course
           of
           his
           wise
           and
           righteous
           proceedings
           with
           us
           :
           and
           to
           
             d●rect
             us
          
           with
           prayer
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           to
           implore
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           good
           time
           to
           expect
           such
           an
           issue
           and
           close
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           sure
           shall
           be
           for
           his
           own
           glory
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           mercie
           towards
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           his
           Iustice
           towards
           all
           that
           are
           implacable
           enemies
           unto
           Sion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           Church
           this
           is
           matter
           of
           singular
           comfort
           ,
           that
           however
           enemies
           may
           say
           ,
           This
           and
           that
           we
           will
           do
           ,
           hither
           and
           thither
           wee
           will
           go
           ;
           though
           they
           may
           combine
           together
           and
           be
           mutually
           confederate
           ,
           Psal.
           83.2
           ,
           5.
           and
           gird
           themselves
           ,
           and
           take
           counsell
           ,
           and
           speak
           the
           word
           ,
           yet
           in
           all
           this
           God
           hath
           the
           
             casting
             voyce
          
           .
           There
           is
           little
           heed
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           what
           
             Ephraim
             saith
          
           ,
           
           except
           God
           say
           the
           same
           :
           without
           him
           whatsoever
           is
           counselled
           ,
           shall
           
             come
             to
             nought
          
           ;
           whatsoever
           is
           decreed
           or
           spoken
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             stand
             ,
             Es.
          
           8.9
           ,
           10.
           
           We
           have
           a
           lively
           Hypotyposis
           or
           description
           of
           the
           swift
           ,
           confident
           and
           furious
           march
           of
           the
           great
           Hoast
           of
           Senacharib
           towards
           Ierusalem
           ,
           with
           the
           great
           terrors
           and
           consternation
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           in
           every
           place
           where
           they
           came
           ,
           weeping
           ,
           flying
           ,
           removing
           their
           habitations
           ,
           Esay
           10.28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           and
           when
           he
           is
           advanced
           unto
           Nob
           ,
           from
           which
           place
           the
           City
           Ierusalem
           might
           be
           seen
           ,
           he
           there
           shook
           his
           hand
           against
           Ierusalam
           ,
           threatning
           what
           he
           would
           doe
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           then
           when
           the
           waters
           were
           come
           to
           the
           very
           neck
           ,
           and
           the
           Assirian
           was
           in
           the
           hight
           of
           pride
           and
           fury
           ,
           God
           sent
           forth
           a
           prohibition
           against
           all
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           that
           huge
           Army
           which
           was
           for
           pride
           and
           number
           ,
           like
           the
           thick
           Trees
           of
           Lebanon
           ,
           were
           suddenly
           cut
           downe
           by
           a
           mighty
           one
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vers
           .
           33.34
           .
           compared
           with
           Ezek.
           31.3
           ,
           10.
           
           Esay
           17.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.37.36
           .
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           Our
           greatst
           businesse
           is
           to
           apply
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           is
           the
           
             Lord
             that
             healeth
             us
          
           ,
           who
           alone
           can
           
             joyne
             the
             two
             sticks
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Iudah
             ,
          
           and
           make
           them
           one
           ,
           Exod.
           15.26
           .
           Ezek.
           27.19
           .
           that
           he
           would
           still
           the
           raging
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           command
           a
           calme
           againe
           .
           
             He
             can
             say
             ,
             Ephraim
             shall
             say
             thus
             and
             thus
          
           ;
           he
           hath
           the
           hearts
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           all
           other
           men
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           Prov.
           21.1
           .
           and
           he
           
             can
             turne
             them
             as
             rivers
             of
             water
             ,
          
           which
           way
           soever
           he
           will
           ,
           as
           men
           by
           art
           can
           derive
           waters
           and
           divert
           them
           from
           one
           course
           to
           
           another
           (
           as
           they
           did
           in
           the
           Siege
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           
           as
           Historians
           tell
           us
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Scripture
           seemeth
           to
           referre
           ,
           Esay
           43.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Esay
           44.23
           ,
           28.
           
           Ier.
           50
           ,
           23.
           
           Ier.
           51.36
           .
           )
           he
           can
           sway
           ,
           alter
           ,
           divert
           ,
           over-rule
           the
           purposes
           of
           men
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           reconciling
           Lambs
           and
           Lions
           unto
           one
           another
           ,
           Esay
           11.6
           .
           making
           
             Israel
             ,
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             Assyria
          
           agree
           together
           ,
           Esay
           19.24
           ,
           25.
           hee
           can
           say
           to
           Balaam
           Blesse
           ,
           when
           his
           mind
           was
           to
           Curse
           ,
           Iosh.
           24.10
           .
           he
           can
           turne
           the
           wrath
           of
           Laban
           into
           a
           covenant
           of
           kindnesse
           with
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Gen.
          
           31.24
           ,
           44.
           and
           when
           Esa●
           had
           advantage
           to
           execute
           his
           threats
           against
           his
           brother
           ,
           he
           can
           then
           turne
           resolutions
           of
           cruelty
           into
           kisses
           ,
           Gen.
           33.4
           .
           and
           when
           Saul
           hath
           compassed
           David
           and
           his
           men
           round
           about
           ,
           and
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           take
           them
           ,
           he
           can
           even
           then
           take
           him
           off
           by
           a
           necessary
           diversion
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           23.26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           This
           is
           the
           comfort
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           That
           what
           ever
           men
           say
           ,
           except
           God
           say
           it
           too
           ,
           it
           shall
           come
           all
           to
           nothing
           .
           He
           can
           
             restraine
             the
             wrath
             of
             men
          
           whensoever
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           proceeded
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           
             glorifie
             his
             power
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           more
           notable
           
             manifestation
             of
             his
             goodnesse
          
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           Psal.
           76.10
           .
           And
           thus
           farre
           of
           Gods
           answer
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Ephraim
           .
           They
           promised
           to
           renounce
           Idols
           ,
           and
           here
           God
           promiseth
           that
           they
           should
           renounce
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           there
           are
           two
           things
           more
           to
           be
           observed
           from
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             What
             have
             I
             to
             doe
             any
             more
             with
             Idols
             ?
          
           1.
           
           That
           in
           true
           Conversion
           God
           maketh
           our
           speciall
           sinne
           to
           be
           the
           object
           of
           our
           
           greatest
           detestation
           :
           which
           point
           hath
           beene
           opened
           before
           .
           2.
           
           From
           those
           words
           
             any
             more
          
           ,
           That
           the
           nature
           of
           true
           repentance
           is
           
             To
             break
             sin
             off
          
           ,
           as
           the
           expression
           is
           ,
           Dan.
           4.27
           .
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           a
           man
           to
           continue
           any
           longer
           in
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           6.1
           ,
           ●
           .
           It
           makes
           a
           man
           esteeme
           
             the
             time
             past
             sufficient
          
           to
           have
           wrought
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.2
           ,
           3.
           and
           is
           exceeding
           thrifty
           of
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           so
           to
           redeeme
           it
           as
           that
           God
           may
           have
           all
           :
           doth
           not
           linger
           ,
           nor
           delay
           ,
           nor
           make
           objections
           ,
           or
           stick
           at
           inconveniences
           ,
           or
           raise
           doubts
           whether
           it
           be
           seasonable
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           Egypt
           and
           Sodome
           or
           no
           :
           Is
           not
           at
           the
           sluggards
           language
           
             modo
             &
             modo
          
           ,
           
           a
           little
           more
           sleepe
           ,
           a
           little
           more
           slumber
           :
           nor
           at
           Agrippas
           language
           
             almost
             thou
             perswadest
             me
          
           :
           nor
           at
           Felix
           his
           language
           ,
           
             when
             I
             have
             a
             convenient
             season
             I
             will
             send
             for
             thee
          
           :
           but
           immediately
           resolves
           with
           Paul
           not
           to
           conferre
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           Gal.
           1.16
           .
           and
           
             makes
             haste
          
           to
           flie
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           before
           it
           overtake
           us
           ,
           Luk.
           3.7
           .
           doth
           not
           make
           anxious
           or
           cavilling
           questions
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             doe
             for
             the
             hundred
             talents
             ?
          
           How
           shall
           I
           maintaine
           my
           life
           ,
           my
           credit
           ,
           my
           family
           ?
           how
           shall
           I
           keep
           my
           friends
           ?
           how
           shall
           I
           preserve
           mine
           Interests
           ,
           or
           support
           mine
           estate
           ?
           but
           ventures
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           for
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           13.46
           .
           Phil.
           3.7
           ,
           8.
           is
           contented
           to
           part
           with
           a
           skie-full
           of
           Starrs
           for
           one
           Sunne
           of
           Righteousnesse
           .
           The
           Converts
           that
           returne
           to
           Christ
           ,
           come
           like
           Dromedaries
           ,
           like
           Doves
           ,
           like
           Ships
           ;
           no
           wings
           ,
           no
           sailes
           can
           carry
           them
           fast
           enough
           from
           their
           former
           courses
           unto
           him
           ,
           
           Esa.
           60.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Abraham
           is
           up
           betimes
           in
           the
           morning
           though
           it
           be
           to
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           a
           Son
           ,
           Gen.
           22.3
           .
           
             David
             makes
             haste
             ,
             and
             delayes
             not
             when
             he
             is
             to
             keepe
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.60
           .
           when
           Christ
           called
           his
           Diciples
           ,
           
             immediately
             they
             left
             their
             nets
          
           ,
           their
           Ship
           ,
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           followed
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           4.20
           ,
           22.
           
           This
           is
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           Repentance
           ;
           It
           doth
           not
           give
           
             dilatory
             answers
          
           ,
           It
           doth
           not
           say
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             goe
             away
             now
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             morow
             ,
          
           then
           I
           will
           heare
           thee
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           yet
           old
           enough
           ,
           or
           rich
           enough
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           gotten
           yet
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           honour
           ,
           or
           profit
           ,
           or
           perferment
           enough
           by
           my
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           presently
           it
           heares
           and
           entertaines
           him
           .
           I
           have
           sinned
           enough
           already
           to
           condemn
           ,
           to
           shame
           ,
           to
           slay
           me
           ;
           I
           have
           spent
           time
           and
           strength
           enough
           already
           upon
           it
           ,
           for
           such
           miserable
           wages
           as
           shame
           and
           death
           come
           to
           ;
           Therefore
           I
           will
           never
           
             any
             more
          
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           sweet
           and
           most
           ingenuous
           voyce
           of
           Repentance
           ;
           
             The
             thing
             which
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             Teach
             me
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             have
             done
             iniquity
             ,
             I
             will
             doe
             no
             more
             ,
             Iob
          
           34.32
           .
           There
           is
           no
           sinne
           more
           contrary
           to
           repentance
           then
           Apostacie
           :
           for
           godly
           sorrow
           worketh
           
             Repentance
             unto
             salvation
          
           which
           the
           soule
           never
           findes
           reason
           to
           repent
           of
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.10
           ,
           11
           ▪
           Let
           us
           therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           an
           
             evill
             heart
             of
             unbeliefe
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           3.12
           .
           and
           of
           
             drawing
             back
          
           unto
           perdition
           ,
           Heb.
           10.39
           .
           of
           dismissing
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           the
           Jewes
           did
           their
           
             servants
             ,
             Ier.
          
           34.16
           .
           and
           calling
           them
           back
           again
           :
           for
           Satan
           usually
           
             returnes
             with
             seven
             more
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
          
           and
           maketh
           the
           last
           state
           of
           such
           a
           man
           worse
           then
           the
           
           first
           ,
           Luk.
           11.26
           .
           Ground
           which
           hath
           been
           a
           long
           time
           laid
           downe
           from
           tillage
           unto
           pasture
           ,
           if
           afterwards
           it
           bee
           
             new
             broken
          
           ,
           will
           bring
           a
           much
           greater
           crop
           of
           corne
           ,
           then
           it
           did
           formerly
           when
           it
           was
           a
           common
           field
           .
           And
           so
           the
           heart
           which
           hath
           been
           taken
           off
           from
           sinne
           ,
           if
           it
           returne
           to
           it
           againe
           ,
           will
           bee
           much
           more
           fruitfull
           then
           before
           .
           As
           
             lean
             bodies
          
           have
           many
           times
           the
           
             strongest
             appe●i●e
          
           ,
           so
           lust
           when
           it
           hath
           beene
           kept
           leane
           ,
           returnes
           with
           greater
           hunger
           unto
           those
           objects
           that
           seed
           it
           .
           A
           streame
           which
           hath
           beene
           stopped
           ,
           will
           runne
           more
           violently
           being
           once
           opened
           againe
           .
           Therefore
           in
           Repentance
           wee
           must
           shake
           hands
           with
           sinne
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           resolve
           never
           more
           to
           tamper
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
           
             I
             have
             heard
             him
             and
             observed
             him
          
           :
           we
           learne
           hence
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           God
           heareth
           and
           answereth
           the
           prayers
           only
           of
           penitents
           .
           When
           a
           man
           resolves
           I
           will
           have
           
             no
             more
          
           to
           do
           with
           sinne
           ,
           then
           ,
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           doth
           his
           prayer
           finde
           way
           to
           God.
           Impenitencie
           clogs
           the
           wing
           of
           devotion
           ,
           and
           stops
           its
           passage
           unto
           Heaven
           .
           The
           person
           must
           be
           accepted
           before
           the
           
             petition
             :
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           is
           the
           Priest
           that
           offereth
           ,
           and
           the
           Altar
           which
           sanctifieth
           all
           our
           services
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.5
           .
           Esay
           56.7
           .
           And
           Christ
           will
           not
           be
           their
           Advocate
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           have
           him
           their
           
             King
             on
             earth
          
           .
           The
           Scripture
           is
           in
           no
           point
           more
           expresse
           then
           in
           this
           .
           
             If
             I
             regard
             iniquity
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             heare
             me
             ,
             Psal.
          
           66.18
           .
           Prayer
           is
           a
           powring
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           if
           iniquity
           be
           harboured
           there
           ,
           prayer
           is
           obstructed
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           doe
           break
           
           out
           ,
           it
           will
           have
           the
           sent
           and
           savour
           of
           that
           iniquity
           upon
           it
           .
           
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Prov.
          
           15.8
           .
           both
           because
           it
           is
           impure
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           hath
           
             no
             Altar
          
           to
           sanctifie
           it
           .
           
             He
             that
             turneth
             away
             his
             eare
             from
             hearing
             the
             Law
             ,
             even
             his
             prayer
             shall
             be
             an
             abomination
             ,
             Prov.
          
           28.9
           .
           Great
           reason
           that
           God
           should
           refuse
           to
           heare
           him
           who
           refuseth
           to
           heare
           God
           ;
           that
           hee
           who
           will
           not
           let
           God
           beseech
           him
           (
           as
           hee
           doth
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.20
           .
           )
           should
           not
           be
           allowed
           to
           beseech
           God
           ,
           Prov.
           1.24.28
           .
           Esay
           1.15
           .
           
             His
             eare
             is
             not
             heavie
          
           that
           it
           cannot
           heare
           ,
           
             but
             iniquitie
             separates
          
           between
           us
           and
           him
           ,
           and
           hides
           his
           face
           that
           he
           will
           not
           heare
           ,
           Esay
           .
           59.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Ezek.
           8.18
           .
           
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           9.31
           .
           the
           prevalency
           of
           prayer
           is
           this
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             prayer
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             Iam.
          
           5.16
           .
           And
           indeed
           
             no
             wicked
             man
             can
             pray
          
           in
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           notion
           of
           prayer
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           
             prayer
             of
             nature
          
           ,
           when
           men
           cry
           in
           their
           distresses
           unto
           the
           God
           and
           Author
           of
           nature
           ,
           for
           such
           good
           things
           as
           nature
           feeleth
           the
           want
           of
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           generall
           providence
           and
           Common
           mercies
           is
           sometimes
           pleased
           to
           answer
           sutably
           to
           the
           naturall
           desires
           of
           those
           that
           aske
           them
           .
           But
           the
           
             prayer
             of
             faith
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           prayer
           ,
           Rom.
           10.14
           .
           Iam.
           1.15
           .
           )
           goes
           not
           to
           God
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           God
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           put
           up
           meer
           naturall
           ,
           but
           spiritual
           requests
           unto
           him
           as
           to
           an
           
             heavenly
             Father
          
           ,
           which
           requests
           proceed
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           supplication
           ,
           teaching
           us
           to
           pray
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           
           Zach.
           12.10
           .
           Rom.
           8.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Gal.
           4.6
           .
           So
           that
           they
           who
           have
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           enabling
           them
           to
           cry
           
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           
           are
           not
           able
           to
           pray
           a
           prayer
           of
           faith
           .
           Prayer
           hath
           two
           wills
           concuring
           in
           it
           when
           ever
           it
           is
           right
           ,
           
             Our
             will
          
           put
           forth
           in
           desires
           ,
           and
           
             Gods
             will
          
           respected
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           those
           desires
           :
           for
           wee
           are
           not
           allowed
           to
           desire
           what
           we
           will
           our selves
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           ask
           
             according
             to
             his
             will
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           5.14
           .
           Now
           whensoever
           impenitent
           sinners
           pray
           for
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           they
           doe
           ever
           pray
           contrary
           to
           one
           of
           these
           Two
           wills
           :
           when
           they
           pray
           for
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           ,
           they
           pray
           
             against
             Gods
             will
          
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           God
           will
           not
           give
           :
           for
           mercy
           is
           proposed
           to
           ,
           and
           provided
           for
           those
           that
           
             forsake
             sinne
             ,
             Prov.
          
           28.13
           .
           hee
           who
           choseth
           to
           hold
           fast
           sinne
           ,
           doth
           by
           his
           
             owne
             election
          
           forsake
           mercy
           :
           for
           the
           
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             leads
             to
             repentance
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.4
           .
           Gods
           mercy
           is
           a
           
             holy
             mercy
          
           ,
           
           It
           will
           
             pardon
             sinne
             forsaken
          
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           not
           
             protect
             sinne
             retained
          
           .
           Againe
           ,
           when
           they
           pray
           for
           grace
           ,
           they
           pray
           
             aganst
             their
             owne
             will
          
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           they
           themselves
           would
           not
           have
           :
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           a
           man
           should
           formally
           will
           
             the
             holding
             fast
          
           and
           continuing
           in
           sinne
           (
           as
           every
           impenitent
           man
           doth
           )
           and
           with
           the
           same
           will
           should
           truly
           desire
           
             the
             receiving
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           which
           is
           destructive
           to
           the
           continuance
           of
           sinne
           :
           and
           if
           a
           wicked
           man
           do
           truly
           will
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           when
           he
           prayes
           for
           it
           ,
           why
           doth
           he
           refuse
           the
           same
           grace
           ,
           when
           he
           heareth
           it
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           offered
           unto
           him
           ?
           If
           God
           offer
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           desire
           it
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           not
           to
           be
           received
           ?
           Certainly
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           corrupt
           
           heart
           of
           man
           by
           nature
           which
           can
           willingly
           close
           with
           any
           sanctifying
           grace
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ.
           Selfe-deniall
           is
           a
           concomitant
           in
           all
           Acts
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           selfe-seeking
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           lust
           ;
           and
           therefore
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           lust
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reall
           volition
           of
           grace
           which
           is
           so
           contrary
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           teacheth
           us
           to
           have
           penitent
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           
             spiriturll
             aimes
          
           in
           all
           our
           prayers
           ,
           
           if
           we
           would
           have
           them
           prevaile
           at
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           .
           We
           are
           now
           under
           the
           heavy
           calamity
           of
           a
           Civill
           warre
           :
           And
           very
           desirous
           we
           are
           it
           should
           be
           removed
           ;
           we
           suffer
           and
           languish
           ,
           and
           fret
           ,
           and
           pine
           away
           ,
           and
           we
           complaine
           every
           where
           of
           want
           ,
           and
           violence
           .
           But
           who
           set
           themselves
           to
           cry
           mightily
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           call
           upon
           their
           soule
           as
           the
           Marriners
           upon
           
             Ionah
             ,
             O
             thou
             sleeper
             ,
             what
             meanest
             thou
             ,
             arise
             ,
             call
             upon
             God
             ?
          
           Haply
           we
           goe
           so
           farre
           ,
           we
           pray
           too
           ,
           and
           yet
           receive
           no
           answer
           ,
           because
           we
           
             ask
             amisse
             ,
             Iam.
          
           4.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           wee
           are
           troubled
           that
           our
           lusts
           are
           abridged
           of
           their
           fuell
           ,
           or
           that
           our
           nature
           is
           deprived
           of
           her
           necessaries
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           things
           wee
           pray
           .
           But
           till
           our
           troubles
           bring
           us
           to
           seek
           God
           more
           then
           our selves
           ;
           make
           more
           sensible
           of
           his
           wrath
           then
           of
           our
           owne
           wants
           ;
           more
           displeased
           at
           what
           
             offends
             him
          
           ,
           then
           at
           what
           pincheth
           and
           
             oppresseth
             our selves
          
           ;
           we
           cannot
           promise
           our selves
           an
           answer
           of
           peace
           .
           The
           Marriners
           cryed
           ,
           and
           the
           Tempest
           continued
           still
           ,
           Ionah
           was
           to
           be
           cast
           over
           ;
           so
           long
           as
           there
           was
           a
           fugitive
           from
           God
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           the
           storme
           would
           not
           cease
           .
           Never
           can
           wee
           promise
           our selves
           any
           comfortable
           fruit
           of
           our
           
           prayers
           ,
           till
           the
           aime
           of
           them
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           be
           honored
           ,
           that
           his
           Church
           may
           be
           cleansed
           &
           reformed
           ,
           that
           our
           lives
           may
           be
           amended
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           forsakes
           God
           in
           us
           may
           be
           cast
           away
           .
           Till
           
             Gods
             whole
             work
             be
             performed
             upon
             Mount
             Sion
             &
             upon
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           we
           cannot
           promise
           our selves
           that
           he
           will
           call
           in
           his
           Commission
           and
           Charge
           to
           take
           the
           spoile
           and
           the
           prey
           ,
           Esay
           10.12
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           greatest
           wisedome
           is
           to
           consider
           what
           God
           calls
           for
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           our
           prayer
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           that
           his
           will
           and
           counsell
           may
           be
           fulfilled
           ;
           the
           more
           wee
           make
           God
           our
           end
           ,
           the
           sooner
           we
           shall
           recover
           our
           peace
           again
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           learne
           ,
           
           that
           our
           
             performance
             of
             duty
          
           ,
           doth
           depend
           much
           upon
           
             Gods
             hearing
          
           and
           answering
           
             of
             Prayer
             .
             Ephraim
          
           will
           have
           no
           more
           to
           doe
           with
           Idols
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           heard
           him
           .
           Prayer
           is
           the
           
             key
             of
             Obedience
          
           ,
           and
           the
           introduction
           unto
           duty
           .
           The
           principles
           of
           duties
           are
           ,
           wisdome
           to
           know
           and
           order
           them
           ;
           will
           to
           desire
           and
           intend
           them
           ;
           strength
           to
           performe
           and
           persevere
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           them
           :
           And
           all
           these
           are
           the
           product
           of
           
             Prayer
             .
             If
             any
             want
             wisedome
             ,
             let
             him
             ask
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             Iam.
          
           1.5
           .
           so
           Solomon
           did
           ,
           1
           Kings
           3.9
           .
           and
           who
           am
           I
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           my
           people
           saith
           David
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           bee
           able
           
             to
             offer
             so
             willingly
          
           ?
           for
           all
           things
           come
           of
           thee
           .
           1
           Chron.
           29.14
           .
           and
           the
           Apostle
           prayes
           for
           the
           Ephesians
           that
           God
           would
           grant
           them
           to
           be
           
             strengthened
             with
             might
          
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           Ephe.
           3.16
           .
           the
           
             Principles
             of
             duty
          
           are
           the
           
             fruits
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           performance
           of
           duty
           doth
           much
           depend
           on
           the
           
           hearing
           ,
           and
           answering
           of
           prayer
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           learne
           from
           
             Gods
             observing
          
           ,
           or
           having
           a
           carefull
           and
           vigilant
           eye
           upon
           Ephraim
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           renounce
           all
           carnall
           and
           sinfull
           confidence
           ,
           and
           cast
           our selves
           wholly
           upon
           God
           ,
           engaging
           his
           eye
           of
           favour
           and
           providence
           unto
           us
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           a
           most
           sufficient
           protection
           against
           all
           the
           cruelties
           of
           men
           .
           One
           would
           think
           when
           we
           heare
           a
           sword
           threatned
           ,
           dashing
           of
           Infants
           ,
           ripping
           of
           women
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           should
           have
           called
           on
           them
           to
           take
           unto
           them
           weapons
           to
           make
           resistance
           (
           and
           certainely
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           in
           such
           cases
           is
           necessary
           ;
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           exclude
           the
           sword
           of
           Gedeon
           .
           )
           One
           would
           thinke
           ,
           
             Take
             to
             you
             words
          
           ,
           were
           but
           a
           poore
           preparation
           against
           a
           destroying
           enemy
           :
           yet
           this
           is
           all
           that
           the
           Prophet
           insists
           on
           ;
           when
           the
           Assyrian
           comes
           against
           you
           ,
           do
           you
           Take
           with
           you
           words
           ;
           your
           lips
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           defend
           more
           then
           his
           Armies
           can
           annoy
           .
           Words
           uttered
           from
           a
           penitent
           heart
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           unto
           God
           ,
           are
           stronger
           then
           all
           the
           preparations
           of
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           because
           that
           way
           as
           prayer
           and
           Repentance
           goe
           ,
           that
           way
           God
           goeth
           too
           .
           Amalek
           fights
           ,
           and
           Moses
           speakes
           unto
           God
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           his
           hands
           prevailes
           more
           then
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           Israel
           besides
           ,
           Exod.
           17.11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             One
             man
             of
             God
          
           that
           knowes
           how
           to
           manage
           the
           cause
           of
           Israel
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           
             the
             Chariots
             and
             horsemen
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           2.12
           .
           What
           huge
           Armies
           did
           Asa
           and
           Iehoshaphat
           vanquish
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Prayer
           ?
           2
           Chron.
           14.11.20.23
           ,
           25.
           
           Till
           God
           forbid
           prayer
           ,
           
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Ieremy
           .
           7.16.11.14
           .
           and
           take
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           servants
           from
           crying
           unto
           him
           in
           behalfe
           of
           a
           people
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           at
           last
           think
           thoughts
           of
           mercy
           towards
           them
           .
           Exod.
           32.10
           ,
           14.
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           reduced
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           
             fatherlesse
             children
          
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           a
           Guardian
           unto
           them
           ;
           his
           eye
           of
           providence
           and
           tuition
           will
           observe
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           of
           them
           ;
           
             He
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             Iudge
             of
             the
             widow
             ,
             even
             God
             in
             his
             holy
             habitation
             ,
             Psal.
          
           68.3
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             green
             firre-tree
          
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           promise
           made
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           the
           vaine
           succors
           which
           they
           relyed
           on
           before
           ,
           
           intimating
           that
           instead
           of
           them
           he
           would
           be
           their
           defence
           and
           shelter
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           need
           to
           hide
           themselves
           under
           such
           narrow
           refuges
           .
           Whatsoever
           humane
           wisdome
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           power
           ,
           or
           other
           outward
           meanes
           men
           have
           to
           defend
           themselves
           withall
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           never
           finde
           any
           true
           and
           solid
           protection
           but
           in
           and
           from
           God
           after
           sound
           conversion
           unto
           him
           .
           The
           
             firre-tree
             Pliny
          
           saith
           ,
           casteth
           not
           its
           leaves
           ,
           and
           so
           yeelds
           a
           perpetuall
           shade
           both
           in
           winter
           and
           in
           summer
           .
           To
           note
           that
           sound
           conversion
           yeeldeth
           comfort
           in
           all
           conditions
           of
           life
           .
           
             Though
             the
             earth
             be
             removed
             and
             the
             mountaines
             carried
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
          
           46.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Habac.
           3.16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             God
             is
             good
             to
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             it
             shall
             goe
             well
             with
             the
             righteous
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             for
             a
             sanctuary
             to
             his
             people
             that
             they
             need
             not
             bee
             afraid
             ,
             Esay
          
           8.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           If
           you
           would
           have
           your
           hearts
           above
           all
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           get
           under
           
           this
           firre-tree
           ,
           cast
           you
           selves
           under
           this
           protection
           ,
           get
           into
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Gods
           providence
           and
           promises
           ,
           and
           then
           though
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           world
           may
           strip
           you
           of
           all
           outward
           comforts
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           be
           all
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             From
             me
             is
             thy
             fruit
             found
             :
          
           We
           learne
           ,
           that
           though
           good
           works
           be
           Ours
           when
           they
           are
           done
           by
           us
           ,
           yet
           they
           come
           
             from
             God
          
           who
           enableth
           us
           to
           doe
           them
           ;
           
             we
             beare
          
           them
           ,
           but
           
             God
             worketh
          
           and
           produceth
           them
           in
           us
           :
           The
           duty
           is
           ours
           ,
           but
           the
           efficacy
           and
           blessing
           is
           his
           .
           This
           falleth
           in
           with
           what
           hath
           been
           handled
           in
           the
           first
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           of
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               HOSEA
               Chap.
               14.
               ver
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Who
               is
               wise
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               understand
               these
               things
               ?
               Prudent
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               know
               them
               ?
               for
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               shall
               walke
               in
               them
               :
               but
               the
               transgressours
               shall
               fall
               therein
               .
            
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           are
           a
           most
           patheticall
           close
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Seale
           which
           the
           Prophet
           setteth
           to
           all
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           whole
           book
           ,
           
           &
           to
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Ministery
           ;
           implying
           ,
           first
           ,
           A
           strong
           asseveration
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           those
           things
           which
           he
           had
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           delivered
           unto
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           An
           elegant
           and
           forcible
           excitation
           of
           the
           people
           unto
           a
           sad
           &
           serious
           pondering
           of
           them
           ,
           laying
           to
           heart
           the
           sins
           therein
           charged
           ,
           the
           duties
           therein
           required
           ,
           the
           judgments
           therein
           threatned
           ,
           the
           blessings
           therein
           promised
           .
           And
           withall
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           tacit
           complaint
           of
           the
           paucity
           of
           those
           who
           were
           wise
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           and
           of
           
           the
           desperate
           use
           which
           wicked
           men
           make
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministery
           of
           his
           Grace
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           stumble
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           it
           unto
           themselves
           into
           an
           occasion
           of
           ruine
           .
        
         
           
             Who
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             understand
             ?
          
           &c.
           ]
           The
           interrogation
           is
           first
           a
           secret
           exprobration
           of
           folly
           unto
           his
           hearers
           ,
           or
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           :
           for
           so
           this
           kind
           of
           interrogation
           doth
           frequently
           in
           Scripture
           intimate
           either
           a
           negation
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           rarenesse
           and
           difficulty
           of
           the
           thing
           spoken
           of
           :
           as
           
             Who
             hath
             knowne
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           
           1
           Cor.
           2.16
           .
           
             Who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             Elect
             ?
             Rom.
          
           8.33
           .
           These
           are
           
             negatives
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             the
             power
             of
             thine
             anger
             ?
             Psal.
          
           90.11
           .
           
             Who
             amongst
             you
             will
             give
             eare
             to
             this
             ?
             Esay
          
           42.23
           .
           
             Who
             hath
             believed
             our
             report
             ?
             or
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             ?
             Esay
          
           53.1
           .
           These
           are
           Restrictives
           .
           Who
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           few
           or
           none
           are
           such
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           An
           
             earnest
             wish
          
           and
           desire
           of
           the
           Prophet
           .
           O
           that
           men
           were
           wise
           to
           understand
           these
           things
           and
           lay
           them
           to
           heart
           !
           as
           ,
           
             Who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           O
           that
           I
           were
           delivered
           !
           Rom.
           7.24
           .
           
             Who
             will
             shew
             us
             any
             good
             ?
             Psal.
          
           4.7
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           O
           that
           any
           could
           doe
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           strong
           affirmation
           or
           demonstration
           wherein
           true
           wisdome
           doth
           indeed
           consist
           ;
           and
           what
           men
           that
           are
           truly
           wise
           ,
           will
           doe
           ,
           when
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           are
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           his
           servants
           set
           forth
           before
           them
           ;
           namely
           ,
           ponder
           and
           consider
           the
           great
           weight
           and
           consequence
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Ier.
           9.12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             Who
             is
             the
             wise
             man
             that
             may
             understand
             this
             ?
          
           namely
           ,
           as
           it
           followeth
           ,
           
             for
             what
             the
             Land
             perisheth
          
           ,
           and
           is
           burnt
           
           up
           like
           a
           wildernesse
           that
           none
           passeth
           thorow
           ?
           And
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             because
             they
             have
             forsaken
             my
             Law
             ,
             which
             I
             set
             before
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           to
           resolve
           the
           judgements
           that
           are
           upon
           a
           people
           ,
           into
           their
           proper
           original
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           alledge
           
             non
             causam
             pro
             causa
          
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           vehement
           
             awakening
             and
             quickning
          
           of
           the
           people
           unto
           this
           duty
           of
           sad
           attendance
           on
           the
           words
           which
           he
           had
           spoken
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           Exod.
           32.26
           .
           
             Who
             is
             on
             the
             Lords
             side
             ?
          
           Let
           him
           come
           unto
           me
           .
           and
           2
           Kings
           9.32
           .
           
             Who
             is
             on
             my
             side
             ?
             who
             ?
          
           So
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Prophet
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           of
           you
           who
           have
           been
           my
           hearers
           ,
           but
           would
           willingly
           retain
           the
           reputation
           of
           wise
           and
           understanding
           men
           ,
           and
           would
           esteem
           it
           a
           high
           indignitie
           to
           be
           recorded
           unto
           all
           Ages
           for
           fooles
           and
           madd
           men
           .
           Well
           ,
           I
           have
           preached
           amongst
           you
           many
           yeares
           together
           (
           sixty
           are
           the
           fewest
           that
           we
           can
           well
           compute
           ,
           some
           say
           seventy
           ,
           others
           above
           eighty
           )
           but
           alas
           ,
           what
           entertainment
           hath
           mine
           Embassage
           received
           ?
           what
           operation
           or
           successe
           hath
           it
           had
           amongst
           you
           ?
           〈◊〉
           there
           not
           the
           Calves
           still
           standing
           at
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           ?
           do
           not
           carnall
           policies
           prevaile
           still
           against
           the
           expresse
           will
           of
           God
           ?
           O
           if
           there
           be
           any
           wise
           ,
           any
           prudent
           men
           amongst
           you
           ,
           (
           and
           O
           that
           all
           Gods
           people
           were
           such
           )
           let
           them
           ,
           now
           at
           length
           in
           the
           close
           of
           my
           Ministery
           towards
           them
           ,
           shew
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           by
           giving
           heed
           to
           what
           I
           have
           declared
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           learn
           to
           walk
           in
           Gods
           righteous
           wayes
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           stumble
           and
           perish
           by
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           are
           two
           words
           used
           to
           expresse
           the
           wisedome
           which
           God
           requireth
           in
           those
           who
           would
           fruitfully
           heare
           his
           word
           ;
           
           the
           one
           importing
           a
           
             mentall
             knowledge
          
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           
             practicall
             and
             prudentiall
             judgement
          
           in
           pondering
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           discerning
           the
           great
           moment
           and
           consequence
           of
           them
           unto
           our
           eternall
           weale
           or
           woe
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           prayes
           for
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           That
           they
           might
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           
             in
             all
             wisedome
             and
             spirituall
             understanding
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.9
           .
           In
           meere
           notionall
           things
           which
           are
           only
           to
           be
           known
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           further
           reducible
           unto
           use
           and
           practice
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           that
           a
           man
           knowes
           them
           .
           But
           in
           such
           things
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           is
           ever
           in
           order
           unto
           a
           further
           end
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           besides
           *
           the
           knowledge
           it self
           ,
           a
           faculty
           of
           wisdome
           and
           judgement
           to
           apply
           &
           manage
           that
           knowledg
           respectively
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           &
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           we
           know
           ●hat
           Theologicall
           learning
           is
           all
           of
           it
           practicall
           ,
           and
           hath
           an
           intrinseall
           respect
           and
           order
           unto
           †
           
             worship
             and
             obedience
          
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           the
           
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             is
             after
             godlinesse
             ,
          
           Tit.
           1.1
           .
           
             The
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             understanding
             have
             all
             they
             that
             doe
             his
             Commandements
             ▪
             Psal.
          
           111.10
           .
           keep
           his
           judgements
           and
           doe
           them
           ,
           
             for
             this
             is
             your
             wisedome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             Deut.
          
           4.6
           .
           therefore
           ,
           besides
           the
           bare
           knowledge
           of
           truth
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           understanding
           to
           direct
           that
           knowledge
           
           unto
           those
           holy
           uses
           &
           saving
           ends
           for
           which
           it
           was
           intended
           .
        
         
           The
           doubling
           of
           the
           sentence
           is
           the
           augmenting
           of
           the
           sence
           ,
           to
           note
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           supreme
           and
           most
           excellent
           act
           of
           wisedom
           and
           prudence
           so
           to
           know
           the
           word
           and
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           practicall
           judgement
           to
           ponder
           them
           in
           order
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           By
           
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           1.
           
           The
           wayes
           of
           his
           judgements
           ,
           
           and
           of
           his
           wonderfull
           providence
           towards
           men
           :
           which
           however
           to
           the
           proud
           and
           contentious
           spirit
           of
           the
           wicked
           they
           may
           seeme
           perverse
           and
           inordinate
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           all
           men
           
           unsearchable
           :
           are
           yet
           by
           spirituall
           wisedome
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           most
           righteous
           and
           holy
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           crookednesse
           or
           disorder
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           carried
           on
           in
           an
           even
           and
           strait
           way
           unto
           the
           ends
           whereunto
           his
           holy
           counsell
           doth
           direct
           them
           .
           
             His
             workes
             are
             perfect
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             wayes
             are
             Iudgement
             ,
             Deut.
          
           32.4
           .
           When
           Ieremy
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           plead
           with
           the
           Lord
           concerning
           his
           Iudgements
           ,
           yet
           he
           premiseth
           this
           as
           a
           matter
           unquestionable
           
             That
             God
             was
             righteous
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             Ier.
          
           12.2
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           wayes
           of
           his
           
             will
             ,
             word
             ,
             and
             worship
          
           ;
           so
           the
           word
           is
           often
           taken
           in
           Scripture
           to
           signifie
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           men
           teach
           ,
           as
           Math.
           22.16
           .
           Act.
           13.10
           .
           Act.
           18.25.22.4
           .
           and
           damnable
           heresies
           are
           called
           
             pernicious
             wayes
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             way
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.2
           .
           and
           the
           rites
           or
           rules
           of
           corrupt
           worship
           are
           called
           by
           the
           Prophet
           the
           
             way
             of
             Beersheba
             ,
             Amos
          
           8.14
           .
           And
           these
           wayes
           of
           God
           are
           likewise
           
           very
           strait
           ,
           which
           carry
           men
           on
           in
           a
           sure
           line
           unto
           a
           happy
           end
           ,
           Psal.
           19.8
           .
           whereas
           wicked
           ways
           have
           crookednesse
           and
           perversnesse
           in
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           125.5
           .
           and
           this
           way
           seemes
           here
           chiefly
           to
           bee
           meant
           because
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             The
             Iust
             will
             walke
             in
             them
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           will
           so
           ponder
           and
           judge
           of
           the
           righteous
           wayes
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           choyce
           of
           them
           for
           their
           way
           of
           happinesse
           wherein
           they
           intend
           to
           walk
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speaks
           ,
           
             I
             have
             chosen
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             truth
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.30
           .
           Psal.
           25.12
           .
           Whereas
           wicked
           men
           being
           offended
           at
           the
           purity
           of
           divine
           truth
           ,
           do
           stumble
           and
           fall
           into
           perdition
           as
           the
           Chaldee
           Paraphrast
           expresseth
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           are
           a
           powerfull
           and
           patheticall
           stirring
           up
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           unto
           the
           consideration
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           doctrines
           taught
           by
           the
           Prophet
           in
           his
           whole
           Prophecie
           .
           The
           arguments
           which
           he
           useth
           ,
           are
           drawn
           ,
           first
           ,
           from
           the
           character
           of
           the
           
             persons
             :
             Who
             is
             wise
             ,
             he
             shall
             understand
             ,
          
           &c
           ▪
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           doctrine
           taught
           :
           
             for
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             right
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           a
           double
           use
           and
           fruit
           of
           it
           made
           by
           different
           sorts
           of
           men
           .
           To
           the
           Iust
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           way
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           they
           will
           walke
           :
           To
           the
           wicked
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           occasion
           of
           stumbling
           ,
           They
           will
           
             fall
             therein
          
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           persons
           ,
           we
           observe
           two
           things
           ;
           the
           one
           intimated
           ,
           their
           paucity
           ,
           the
           other
           expressed
           ,
           their
           prudence
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           former
           consideration
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           
             few
             men
          
           who
           are
           
             wise
             unto
             salvation
          
           ,
           
           and
           who
           doe
           seriously
           attend
           and
           manage
           the
           ministry
           
           of
           the
           word
           unto
           that
           end
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           kind
           of
           accidentall
           Lenocinium
           to
           allure
           the
           fancies
           ,
           or
           curiosities
           ,
           or
           customary
           attendances
           of
           men
           on
           the
           ordinances
           :
           elegancy
           in
           the
           speaker
           ,
           novelty
           and
           quaintnesse
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           Credit
           or
           advantage
           in
           the
           duty
           ;
           upon
           such
           inducements
           many
           will
           wait
           on
           the
           word
           ;
           some
           to
           heare
           a
           
             sweet
             song
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           33.32
           .
           others
           to
           heare
           some
           
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             Act.
          
           17.19
           ▪
           some
           for
           Loves
           ;
           to
           promote
           their
           secular
           advantages
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.26
           .
           having
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           reason
           of
           following
           Christ
           which
           the
           Gadarens
           had
           when
           they
           entreated
           him
           to
           depart
           from
           their
           coasts
           .
           
           But
           very
           few
           there
           are
           who
           doe
           it
           
             propter
             se
          
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           primary
           use
           and
           intention
           of
           it
           .
           Our
           Prophet
           seemes
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           did
           ;
           who
           lighted
           a
           candle
           at
           noone
           to
           find
           out
           a
           wise
           man
           indeed
           ,
           
             to
             〈◊〉
             to
             and
             fro
             through
             the
             streets
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             broad
             places
             ,
             to
             finde
             a
             man
             that
             seeketh
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ieremy
             ,
             Ier.
          
           5.1
           .
           How
           doth
           the
           most
           elegant
           of
           all
           the
           Prophets
           complaine
           ,
           
             Who
             hath
             beleeved
             our
             Report
             ?
             Isa.
          
           53.1
           .
           Isa.
           49.4
           .
           How
           doth
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           the
           Apostles
           complaine
           ,
           that
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           esteemed
           foolishnes
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.23
           .
           Noah
           was
           a
           Preacher
           of
           righteousnesse
           to
           
             a
             whole
             world
          
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           eight
           persons
           saved
           from
           the
           flood
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           rather
           for
           the
           families
           sake
           then
           their
           owne
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.20
           Paul
           preached
           to
           an
           whole
           Academy
           at
           Athens
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           very
           few
           converted
           ,
           Act.
           17.34
           .
           some
           disputed
           ,
           and
           others
           mocked
           ,
           but
           few
           beleeved
           the
           
           things
           which
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           gain-say
           .
           Hezekiah
           sent
           messengers
           into
           all
           Israel
           to
           invite
           them
           unto
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           at
           Ierusalem
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           mocked
           and
           laughed
           to
           scorne
           ,
           and
           a
           remnant
           only
           humbled
           themselves
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           30.10
           ,
           11.
           (
           whereunto
           the
           Prophet
           seemeth
           to
           allude
           ,
           Isai
           17.6.24.13
           .
           )
           Though
           a
           gun
           be
           discharged
           at
           a
           whole
           flight
           of
           birds
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           few
           killed
           .
           Though
           the
           net
           be
           spread
           over
           the
           whole
           pond
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           fishes
           are
           taken
           ;
           many
           thrust
           their
           heades
           into
           the
           mud
           ,
           and
           the
           net
           passeth
           over
           them
           ▪
           and
           so
           most
           hearers
           doe
           busie
           their
           heads
           with
           their
           owne
           sensuall
           or
           wordly
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           so
           escape
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           .
           In
           the
           richest
           Mine
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           more
           earth
           and
           drosse
           digged
           out
           then
           pure
           mettall
           .
           Christs
           flock
           in
           every
           place
           is
           but
           a
           
             little
             flock
             ,
             Luk.
          
           12.32
           .
           
             Few
             chosen
             ,
             Math.
          
           20.16
           .
           
             few
             saved
             ,
             Luk.
          
           13.23
           .
           
             few
             that
             finde
             the
             narrow
             way
             ,
          
           which
           leadeth
           unto
           
             life
             ,
             Math.
          
           7.13
           ,
           14.
           
           The
           basest
           creatures
           are
           usually
           the
           
             most
             numerous
          
           ,
           as
           flies
           ,
           and
           vermine
           :
           b
           those
           that
           are
           more
           noble
           ,
           are
           more
           rare
           too
           .
           The
           people
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Abraham
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture-stile
           Princes
           and
           Nobles
           ,
           Psal.
           47.9
           .
           Act.
           17.11
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           and
           how
           few
           are
           such
           kinde
           of
           men
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           ?
           They
           are
           ●ndeed
           many
           in
           themselves
           ,
           Heb.
           2.10
           .
           Revel
           .
           7.9
           .
           but
           very
           few
           and
           thin
           being
           compared
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           therefore
           learne
           not
           to
           be
           offended
           or
           discouraged
           by
           the
           paucity
           of
           sincere
           professours
           ,
           
           no
           more
           then
           wee
           are
           in
           a
           civill
           State
           by
           the
           paucity
           
           of
           wise
           Counsellors
           and
           Polititians
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           vulgar
           people
           .
           It
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           at
           all
           in
           any
           societies
           of
           men
           to
           see
           the
           weaker
           part
           more
           then
           the
           wiser
           .
           If
           but
           few
           attend
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           them
           ,
           remember
           it
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           such
           wisedome
           as
           cometh
           
             from
             above
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           seeds
           or
           principles
           in
           corrupt
           nature
           out
           of
           which
           it
           might
           be
           drawne
           :
           nay
           against
           which
           all
           the
           vigour
           of
           carnall
           reason
           doth
           exalt
           it selfe
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           c
           more
           naturall
           wisedome
           men
           have
           ,
           the
           more
           in
           danger
           they
           are
           to
           despise
           and
           undervalue
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           better
           able
           to
           reason
           and
           to
           cavill
           against
           them
           ,
           Math.
           11.25
           .
           Act.
           4.11
           .
           Iohn
           7.48
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           20.28.2.8
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           10.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Therefore
           first
           in
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           word
           wee
           must
           continue
           our
           labour
           ,
           
             though
             Israel
             be
             not
             gathered
             ,
             Esay
          
           49.4
           ,
           5.
           
           We
           must
           stretch
           out
           our
           hands
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           
             to
             a
             disobediint
             and
             gain
             saying
             people
             ,
             Esay
          
           65.2
           .
           
             whether
             they
             will
             hear
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             will
             forbeare
             ,
          
           we
           must
           speak
           unto
           them
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           rebellious
           ,
           Ezek.
           2.7
           .
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           is
           never
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           ever
           
             prosper
             in
             the
             worke
             whereunto
             .
             God
             sends
             it
             ,
             Esay
          
           55
           .
           1●
           .
           If
           men
           be
           righteous
           ,
           they
           walk
           ;
           if
           wicked
           ,
           they
           stumble
           d
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           there
           is
           a
           
             sweet
             savour
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           2.15
           .
           Gods
           worke
           is
           accomplished
           ,
           his
           glory
           promoted
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Gospel
           commended
           in
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           e
           :
           
           as
           the
           vertue
           of
           a
           
             sweet
             savour
          
           is
           seene
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Antipathy
           which
           one
           creature
           hath
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Refreshment
           which
           another
           receiveth
           from
           it
           :
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           rock
           ,
           as
           by
           holding
           up
           the
           house
           that
           is
           built
           upon
           it
           ,
           so
           by
           breaking
           in
           pieces
           the
           ship
           that
           doth
           dash
           against
           it
           :
           the
           force
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           consuming
           the
           drosse
           ,
           as
           by
           refining
           the
           gold
           :
           the
           power
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           sinking
           the
           ship
           that
           leakes
           ,
           as
           in
           supporting
           the
           ship
           that
           is
           sound
           .
           The
           pillar
           of
           the
           cloud
           was
           as
           wonderfull
           in
           the
           darknesse
           which
           it
           cast
           upon
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           light
           which
           it
           gave
           unto
           the
           
             Israelites
             ,
             Exod.
          
           14.20
           .
           The
           power
           of
           the
           Angel
           as
           great
           in
           striking
           terror
           into
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           as
           in
           speaking
           comfort
           unto
           the
           woman
           ,
           Math.
           28.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           attendance
           on
           the
           Word
           ,
           we
           must
           resolve
           rather
           to
           walke
           with
           the
           wise
           though
           few
           ,
           then
           to
           
             follow
             a
             multitude
             to
             doe
             evill
             ,
          
           and
           to
           stumble
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           many
           :
           rather
           enter
           the
           Arke
           with
           a
           few
           ,
           then
           venture
           the
           flood
           with
           a
           world
           of
           sinners
           :
           rather
           goe
           three
           or
           foure
           out
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           then
           bee
           burnt
           for
           company
           :
           We
           must
           not
           affect
           an
           
             Humorous
             singularity
          
           in
           differing
           unnecessarily
           from
           good
           men
           ,
           being
           one
           for
           Paul
           against
           Apollo
           ,
           another
           for
           Apollo
           against
           Cephas
           :
           but
           we
           must
           ever
           affect
           an
           holy
           and
           
             pious
             singularity
          
           in
           walking
           contrary
           unto
           evill
           men
           ,
           in
           shining
           
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             Nation
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.15
           .
           for
           the
           
             Righteous
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             his
             neighbor
             ,
             Prov.
          
           12.26
           .
           Though
           there
           be
           but
           few
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           there
           will
           bee
           many
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           journey
           :
           
           As
           the
           Tribes
           and
           Families
           went
           up
           divided
           towards
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           come
           thither
           ,
           they
           appeared
           
             every
             one
             of
             them
          
           before
           God
           in
           
             Sion
             ,
             Psal.
          
           8.4.7
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           In
           that
           the
           Prophet
           calleth
           upon
           his
           hearers
           to
           attend
           unto
           his
           doctrin
           by
           this
           argument
           because
           it
           will
           be
           an
           evidence
           of
           their
           prudence
           &
           wisedome
           ,
           we
           learne
           ,
           That
           true
           and
           solid
           Wisedom
           doth
           draw
           the
           heart
           to
           know
           aright
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           consider
           and
           ponder
           the
           judgements
           ,
           blessings
           ,
           wayes
           ,
           and
           word
           of
           God
           in
           order
           to
           the
           chiefe
           ends
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           to
           direct
           all
           their
           conversation
           :
           for
           in
           Gods
           account
           that
           knowledge
           which
           doth
           not
           edifie
           ,
           is
           no
           knowledge
           at
           all
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           8.2
           .
           None
           are
           his
           wise
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           
             wise
             unto
             salvation
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           who
           doe
           not
           draw
           their
           wisedom
           from
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           commandements
           ,
           Psal.
           19.7.119.98
           ,
           99.
           
           Ier.
           8.9
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           a
           twofold
           wisedome
           ,
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           distinguisheth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           wisedome
           in
           some
           b
           particulars
           ,
           as
           wee
           esteeme
           every
           man
           who
           is
           excellent
           in
           his
           profession
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           wise
           man
           eousque
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           concernes
           the
           managing
           of
           that
           profession
           :
           as
           when
           a
           man
           knowes
           all
           the
           necessary
           Principles
           and
           maximes
           of
           that
           way
           wherein
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           right
           ends
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           conclusions
           deducible
           from
           those
           principles
           ,
           and
           derigible
           unto
           those
           ends
           .
           And
           next
           ,
           wisedome
           in
           generall
           and
           in
           perfection
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           those
           principles
           ,
           ends
           ,
           and
           conclusions
           which
           are
           universally
           and
           most
           transcendently
           necessary
           unto
           a
           mans
           cheefest
           and
           
             most
             
             generall
             good
          
           :
           and
           this
           the
           c
           Philosopher
           calleth
           the
           
             knowledge
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             honourable
             things
             ,
          
           or
           of
           the
           
             last
             end
          
           ,
           and
           cheefe
           good
           of
           man.
           Now
           the
           end
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           
             supreme
             ,
             perpetuall
          
           ,
           and
           ultimate
           it
           is
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           it
           hath
           of
           excellency
           and
           goodnesse
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           bearing
           thereby
           most
           exact
           proportion
           and
           conveniency
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           d
           ;
           for
           the
           soule
           being
           immortall
           it selfe
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           finall
           satisfaction
           from
           any
           good
           which
           is
           mortall
           and
           perishable
           :
           and
           being
           withall
           so
           large
           and
           unlimited
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           reasonings
           and
           desires
           thereof
           extend
           unto
           the
           
             whole
             latitude
             of
             goodnesse
          
           ,
           being
           not
           restrained
           unto
           this
           or
           that
           kinde
           ,
           ,
           but
           capable
           of
           desiring
           and
           judging
           of
           all
           the
           different
           degrees
           of
           goodnesse
           which
           are
           in
           all
           the
           whole
           variety
           of
           things
           ,
           it
           can
           therefore
           never
           finally
           acquiesce
           in
           any
           but
           the
           most
           universall
           and
           
             comprehensive
             goodnesse
          
           ,
           in
           the
           nearer
           or
           more
           remote
           participation
           whereof
           consisteth
           the
           different
           goodnesse
           of
           all
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           
           This
           supreme
           and
           absolute
           goodnesse
           can
           indeed
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           all
           other
           things
           being
           good
           by
           the
           participation
           of
           that
           .
           There
           is
           
             none
             good
             but
             ●ne
             ,
             that
             is
             God
             ,
             Math.
          
           19.17
           .
           But
           because
           there
           are
           Two
           sorts
           of
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           righteous
           and
           wicked
           ,
           the
           
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
          
           ,
           and
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Serpent
           :
           therefore
           consequently
           there
           are
           Two
           sorts
           of
           ends
           which
           these
           men
           doe
           differenly
           pursue
           .
           The
           end
           of
           wicked
           men
           is
           a
           happinesse
           which
           they
           out
           of
           their
           own
           corrupt
           judgements
           doe
           shape
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           and
           unto
           which
           they
           doe
           finally
           carry
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           
           called
           in
           Scripture
           the
           
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             wages
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           11.25
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.15
           .
           that
           thing
           whatsoever
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           obtaining
           whereof
           men
           do
           direct
           all
           their
           other
           endeavours
           ,
           as
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           honour
           or
           power
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           mediums
           exactly
           proportionable
           unto
           these
           ends
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           the
           
             lusts
             of
             the
             eyes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             pride
             of
             life
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.16
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           wisdome
           consonant
           unto
           these
           ends
           and
           means
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           direct
           and
           manage
           these
           lusts
           unto
           the
           a●taining
           of
           those
           ends
           ;
           which
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           the
           
             wisedome
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           or
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           Rom.
           8.7
           .
           and
           St
           
             Iames
             ,
             a
             wisdome
             earthly
             ,
             sensuall
             ,
             and
             divelish
             ,
             Iames
          
           3.15
           .
           earthly
           ,
           managing
           the
           
             lusts
             of
             the
             eyes
          
           unto
           the
           
             ends
             of
             gaine
             ;
             sensuall
          
           ,
           managing
           the
           
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           unto
           ends
           of
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           divellish
           ,
           managing
           the
           
             pride
             of
             life
          
           unto
           ends
           of
           power
           .
           But
           such
           wisedome
           as
           this
           ,
           God
           esteemes
           very
           foolishnesse
           ;
           
             My
             people
             are
             foolish
             ,
             sottish
             children
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             understanding
             :
          
           Why
           ?
           
             They
             are
             wise
             to
             do
             evill
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             good
             they
             have
             no
             knowledge
             :
             Ier.
          
           4.22
           .
           Wisedome
           is
           onely
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           wisest
           man
           who
           is
           simple
           and
           ignor●nt
           in
           the
           trade
           of
           evill
           ,
           Rom.
           16.19
           .
           If
           any
           man
           amongst
           you
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           
             wise
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             let
             him
             become
             a
             foole
             that
             hee
             may
             be
             wise
             :
          
           1
           Corinth
           .
           3.18
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           true
           and
           
             ultimate
             end
          
           of
           righteous
           men
           ,
           is
           Almighty
           *
           God
           as
           most
           glorious
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           most
           good
           unto
           us
           ;
           or
           the
           seeking
           of
           
             his
             glory
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           honoured
           by
           us
           :
           and
           of
           our
           
             own
             salvation
          
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           glorified
           
           by
           him
           .
           The
           fruition
           of
           him
           as
           the
           highest
           and
           
             first
             in
             genere
             veri
          
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           and
           
             last
             in
             genere
             boni
          
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           object
           for
           the
           minde
           to
           rest
           in
           by
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           by
           love
           :
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           best
           of
           all
           ends
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           *
           excellency
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           infinitely
           and
           most
           absolutely
           good
           :
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           eternitie
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           soul
           having
           once
           the
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           to
           seek
           of
           that
           happinesse
           which
           floweth
           from
           it
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.27
           ,
           28.
           
           The
           proper
           meanes
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           this
           end
           ,
           is
           the
           
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Word
           he
           hath
           revealed
           himself
           ,
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           ;
           for
           there
           onely
           doth
           he
           teach
           us
           the
           way
           unto
           himself
           :
           and
           
             true
             wisdome
          
           is
           the
           pursuing
           of
           this
           meanes
           in
           order
           unto
           that
           end
           .
           For
           though
           many
           approaches
           may
           be
           made
           towards
           God
           by
           the
           search
           and
           contemplation
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           word
           he
           hath
           shewed
           us
           a
           more
           full
           and
           excellent
           way
           ,
           
             which
             onely
             can
             make
             us
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             through
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           Prov.
           9.10
           .
           Eccles.
           12.12
           ,
           13.
           
           Ier.
           9.23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           All
           the
           thoughts
           and
           wisdome
           of
           men
           is
           spent
           upon
           one
           of
           these
           two
           heads
           ,
           
           either
           the
           obtaining
           of
           the
           good
           which
           we
           want
           :
           or
           the
           avoiding
           and
           declining
           the
           evill
           which
           we
           feare
           .
           And
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           excellent
           and
           difficult
           the
           good
           is
           which
           we
           want
           ;
           and
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           pernicious
           and
           imminent
           the
           evill
           is
           which
           we
           feare
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           greater
           is
           the
           wisedome
           which
           in
           both
           these
           procures
           the
           end
           at
           which
           we
           ayme
           .
           Now
           then
           what
           are
           the
           most
           excellent
           good
           
           things
           which
           we
           want
           ?
           
           food
           is
           common
           to
           us
           with
           other
           creatures
           .
           Raiment
           ,
           houses
           ,
           lands
           ,
           possessions
           ,
           common
           to
           us
           with
           the
           worst
           men
           :
           take
           the
           most
           admired
           perfections
           which
           are
           not
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           finde
           very
           wicked
           men
           excell
           in
           them
           .
           All
           men
           will
           confesse
           the
           soule
           to
           be
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           good
           of
           that
           to
           be
           more
           excellent
           then
           of
           the
           other
           :
           and
           the
           chiefe
           good
           of
           it
           to
           be
           that
           which
           doth
           most
           advance
           it
           towards
           the
           fountaine
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           where
           is
           fulnesse
           of
           perfection
           ,
           and
           perpetuity
           of
           fruition
           .
           The
           excellency
           of
           every
           thing
           standeth
           in
           two
           things
           .
           The
           perfection
           of
           beauty
           wherein
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           perfection
           of
           use
           for
           which
           it
           was
           made
           .
           The
           beauty
           of
           man
           ,
           especially
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           consists
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           made
           
             like
             to
             God
          
           ,
           after
           his
           Image
           ,
           Gen.
           1.26
           ,
           27.
           and
           his
           end
           and
           use
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           made
           
             for
             God
          
           ,
           first
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           enjoy
           him
           ;
           for
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             apart
             him
             that
             is
             godly
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             Psal.
          
           4.3
           .
           
             This
             people
             have
             I
             formed
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             they
             shall
             shew
             forth
             my
             praise
             ,
             Isa.
          
           43.21
           .
           Therefore
           to
           recove●
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           true
           holinesse
           ,
           Col●s
           .
           3.10
           .
           Ep●es
           .
           ●
           .
           24
           .
           to
           work
           to
           the
           service
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           1●
           .
           8
           .
           to
           aspire
           and
           to
           enjoy
           the
           possession
           and
           fruition
           of
           God
           ,
           Exod.
           33.18
           .
           Phil.
           1.23
           .
           must
           needs
           bee
           mans
           greatest
           good
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           to
           attend
           on
           the
           meanes
           hereof
           ,
           must
           needs
           bee
           his
           greatest
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           most
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           
           evill
           which
           a
           man
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           ?
           not
           the
           losse
           of
           any
           outward
           good
           things
           whatsoever
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           all
           in
           their
           nature
           perishable
           ;
           we
           enjoy
           them
           upon
           these
           conditions
           to
           part
           with
           them
           again
           ;
           no
           wisedome
           can
           keep
           them
           ;
           
             Meat
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             belly
             for
             meats
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             destroy
             both
             it
             and
             them
          
           :
           1
           Cor.
           6.13
           .
           Not
           the
           suffering
           of
           any
           outward
           troubles
           ,
           which
           the
           best
           of
           men
           have
           suffered
           ,
           and
           triumphed
           over
           ;
           But
           the
           greatest
           losse
           is
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           precious
           soul
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           worth
           then
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           Matth.
           16.26
           .
           and
           the
           greatest
           suffering
           is
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ,
           Psal.
           90.11
           .
           Isa.
           33.14
           .
           Heb.
           10.31
           .
           Matth.
           10.28
           .
           Therefore
           to
           avoid
           this
           danger
           ,
           and
           to
           snatch
           this
           darling
           from
           the
           paw
           of
           the
           Lion
           ,
           is
           of
           all
           other
           the
           greatest
           wisdome
           .
           It
           is
           wisdome
           to
           deliver
           a
           
             City
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           9.15
           .
           much
           more
           to
           deliver
           a
           soul
           ,
           
           Prov.
           11.30
           .
           Angelicall
           ,
           Seraphicall
           knowledge
           without
           this
           ,
           is
           all
           worth
           nothing
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           we
           should
           learn
           to
           shew
           our selves
           wise
           indeed
           by
           attendance
           on
           Gods
           Word
           .
           If
           the
           most
           glorious
           creatures
           for
           wisdom
           and
           knowledge
           that
           ever
           God
           made
           ,
           the
           blessed
           *
           Angels
           were
           employed
           in
           
             publishing
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           7.53
           .
           Gal.
           3.19
           .
           and
           did
           with
           great
           admiration
           
             look
             into
             the
             mysteries
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           stoope
           down
           
             with
             their
             faces
             towards
             the
             mercy
             Seat
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.12
           .
           Eph.
           3.10
           .
           Exod.
           37.9
           .
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           also
           our
           chiefest
           wisdome
           
             to
             hide
             the
             world
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           to
           make
           it
           our
           companion
           ,
           and
           Councellor
           (
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           Psal.
           119.24
           .
           )
           We
           esteeme
           him
           the
           wisest
           man
           who
           followeth
           the
           best
           and
           safest
           *
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           
           that
           which
           will
           most
           preserve
           and
           promote
           his
           interest
           ,
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           his
           conscience
           .
           Herein
           was
           Rehoboams
           weaknesse
           ,
           that
           by
           passionate
           and
           temeratious
           Counsels
           he
           suffered
           his
           honour
           to
           be
           stained
           ,
           his
           interest
           to
           be
           weakned
           ,
           and
           his
           conscience
           to
           be
           defiled
           with
           resolutions
           of
           violence
           and
           injustice
           .
           Now
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           counsell
           to
           that
           of
           
             Gods
             Word
          
           .
           It
           illightneth
           the
           eyes
           ,
           it
           
             maketh
             wise
             the
             simple
             ,
             Psal.
          
           19.7
           ,
           8.
           
           It
           is
           able
           to
           make
           a
           man
           wise
           *
           
             for
             himselfe
          
           ,
           and
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           which
           no
           other
           counsell
           can
           do
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.15
           ,
           16.
           there
           is
           no
           case
           that
           can
           be
           put
           ,
           though
           of
           never
           so
           great
           intricacie
           and
           perplexity
           ,
           no
           doubt
           so
           difficult
           ,
           no
           temptation
           so
           knotty
           and
           involv'd
           ,
           no
           condition
           whereinto
           a
           man
           can
           be
           brought
           so
           desperate
           ,
           no
           imployment
           so
           darke
           and
           uncouth
           ,
           no
           service
           so
           arduous
           ,
           or
           full
           of
           discouragements
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           so
           farre
           as
           respecteth
           conscience
           and
           salvation
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           most
           clear
           and
           satisfactory
           expedients
           to
           be
           drawn
           out
           of
           Gods
           Word
           if
           a
           man
           have
           his
           judgement
           and
           senses
           after
           a
           spirituall
           manner
           exercised
           in
           the
           searching
           of
           it
           .
           That
           we
           are
           so
           often
           at
           a
           stand
           how
           to
           state
           such
           a
           question
           ,
           how
           to
           satisfie
           such
           a
           scruple
           ,
           how
           to
           cleare
           and
           expedite
           such
           a
           difficultie
           ,
           how
           to
           repell
           such
           a
           Temptation
           ,
           how
           to
           manage
           such
           an
           action
           ,
           how
           to
           order
           our
           wayes
           with
           an
           even
           and
           composed
           spirit
           in
           the
           various
           conditions
           where
           into
           we
           are
           cast
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           doth
           not
           arise
           from
           any
           defect
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           perfect
           and
           able
           to
           furnish
           us
           
             unto
             every
             good
             work
          
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           our
           own
           ignorance
           and
           unacquaintance
           
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           how
           to
           draw
           the
           generall
           rule
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           our
           own
           particular
           cases
           :
           and
           this
           cannot
           but
           be
           matter
           of
           great
           humiliation
           unto
           us
           in
           these
           sad
           and
           distracted
           times
           ,
           when
           besides
           our
           civill
           breaches
           ,
           which
           threaten
           desolation
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           so
           many
           and
           wide
           divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           That
           after
           so
           long
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           should
           bee
           to
           so
           many
           men
           as
           a
           
             sealed
             book
          
           ,
           and
           they
           like
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           have
           the
           darke
           side
           of
           this
           glorious
           pillar
           towards
           them
           still
           ;
           that
           men
           should
           be
           
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             l●ke
             children
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             ,
          
           and
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           bewitched
           ,
           devoured
           ,
           brought
           into
           bondage
           ,
           spoiled
           ,
           led
           away
           captive
           ,
           unskilfull
           in
           the
           word
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           unable
           to
           discerne
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           to
           prove
           and
           try
           the
           spirits
           whether
           they
           bee
           of
           God
           ,
           alwayes
           learning
           ,
           and
           never
           able
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           
           and
           this
           not
           onely
           
             in
             matters
             problematicall
          
           ,
           or
           circumstantiall
           ,
           wherein
           learned
           and
           godly
           men
           may
           differ
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           &
           yet
           sti●l
           the
           peace
           and
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           preserved
           (
           for
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           occasions
           of
           schisme
           ,
           or
           secessions
           from
           one
           another
           )
           but
           
             in
             matters
             which
             concern
             life
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
          
           touching
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           law
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           free-grace
           ,
           the
           subjection
           or
           ●he
           conscience
           unto
           
             morall
             precepts
             ,
             confession
          
           of
           sinne
           in
           prayer
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           begging
           pardon
           of
           it
           :
           the
           differencing
           of
           true
           
             Christian
             liberty
          
           from
           loose
           ,
           profane
           ●nd
           wanton
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           and
           a
           libertie
           to
           vent
           ●nd
           publish
           what
           perverse
           things
           s●ever
           men
           
           please
           ;
           the
           very
           being
           of
           Churches
           ,
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           Ordinances
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           the
           necessity
           of
           humiliation
           and
           solemne
           repentance
           in
           times
           of
           publick
           Judgements
           ;
           the
           tolerating
           of
           all
           kinde
           of
           Religions
           in
           Christian
           Common-Wealths
           ;
           the
           mortality
           of
           the
           reasonable
           soul
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           pernicious
           and
           perverse
           doctrines
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           (
           the
           Devils
           Emissaries
           ,
           )
           purposely
           by
           him
           stirred
           up
           to
           hinder
           and
           puzzle
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           These
           things
           I
           say
           cannot
           but
           be
           matter
           of
           humiliation
           unto
           all
           that
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           prosperity
           of
           Sion
           ;
           and
           occasions
           the
           more
           earnestly
           to
           excite
           them
           unto
           this
           wisdome
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           to
           hear
           what
           God
           the
           Lord
           sayes
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           his
           righteous
           wayes
           so
           to
           heart
           ,
           as
           to
           walk
           stedfastly
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           stumble
           at
           them
           ,
           or
           fall
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           are
           two
           things
           which
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           
           the
           Prophet
           in
           this
           close
           of
           his
           Prophecy
           seems
           principally
           to
           aime
           at
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           judgements
           ,
           and
           the
           blessings
           of
           God.
           His
           righteous
           wayes
           in
           his
           threatnings
           against
           impenitent
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           promises
           made
           unto
           penitent
           sinners
           .
           These
           are
           the
           things
           which
           wise
           and
           prudent
           men
           will
           consider
           in
           times
           of
           trouble
           .
        
         
           For
           Iudgements
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           knowledge
           of
           them
           :
           the
           one
           
             naturall
             by
             sense
          
           ,
           the
           other
           
             spirituall
             by
             faith
          
           .
           By
           the
           former
           way
           wicked
           men
           do
           abundantly
           know
           the
           afflictions
           which
           they
           suffer
           ,
           even
           unto
           vexation
           and
           anguish
           of
           spirit
           .
           They
           f●et
           themselves
           ,
           Isa.
           8.21
           .
           they
           are
           gray-headed
           ,
           with
           very
           trouble
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           Hos.
           7.
           
           ●
           .
           they
           
             gnaw
             
             their
             to●gues
          
           for
           pain
           ,
           Revel
           .
           16.10
           .
           they
           
             pine
             away
          
           in
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           Levit.
           26.39
           .
           they
           are
           m●d
           in
           their
           calamities
           ,
           have
           
             trembling
             hearts
             ,
             fa●ling
             of
             eyes
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             of
             minde
             ,
          
           &c.
           Deut.
           28.34.65
           .
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           they
           are
           said
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           they
           burn
           ,
           when
           they
           consume
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           devoured
           ,
           
             not
             to
             know
             any
          
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           to
           lay
           it
           to
           heart
           ▪
           Isa.
           42.25
           .
           Hos.
           7.9
           .
           Ier.
           12.11
           .
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           it
           not
           
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           nor
           in
           a
           
             spirituall
             manner
          
           in
           order
           unto
           God.
           They
           did
           not
           
             see
             his
             name
          
           ,
           nor
           
             heare
             his
             rod
          
           ,
           nor
           consi●er
           his
           hand
           and
           counsell
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           measu●e
           his
           Iudgements
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           nor
           look
           on
           them
           as
           the
           fruits
           of
           sin
           ,
           leading
           to
           repentance
           ,
           and
           teaching
           righteousnesse
           :
           nor
           as
           the
           arguments
           of
           Go●s
           displeasure
           ,
           humbling
           us
           under
           his
           holy
           hand
           ,
           and
           guiding
           u●
           to
           seek
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           our
           peace
           with
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           spirituall
           and
           prudent
           way
           of
           knowing
           judgements
           ,
           Mic.
           6.9
           .
           Isa.
           26.8
           ,
           9.
           
           Isa.
           27.9
           .
           Levit.
           26.40
           ,
           41
           ,
           42.
           
           
             Scire
             est
             per
             causam
             scire
          
           ▪
           true
           wisedom
           looks
           on
           things
           in
           their
           Causes
           :
           Resolves
           Judgements
           into
           the
           causes
           of
           them
           ,
           our
           sinnes
           to
           be
           bewailed
           ,
           Gods
           wrath
           to
           be
           averted
           ;
           makes
           this
           observation
           upon
           them
           ,
           Now
           I
           finde
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           a
           God
           of
           truth
           :
           often
           have
           I
           heard
           Judgements
           threatned
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           see
           that
           Gods
           threatnings
           are
           not
           empty
           winde
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           his
           words
           have
           truth
           and
           substance
           in
           them
           .
           The
           first
           part
           of
           wisdome
           is
           ,
           to
           see
           Iudgements
           in
           the
           word
           before
           they
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           from
           them
           :
           (
           for
           as
           faith
           in
           regard
           of
           promises
           is
           the
           
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
          
           ,
           and
           seeth
           
           a
           being
           in
           them
           while
           they
           are
           yet
           but
           to
           come
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           in
           regard
           of
           threatnings
           
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             feared
          
           ,
           and
           can
           see
           a
           being
           in
           Judgements
           before
           they
           are
           felt
           .
           )
           The
           next
           part
           of
           wisedom
           is
           ,
           
             to
             see
             God
             in
             Iudgements
          
           ,
           in
           the
           rods
           when
           they
           are
           actually
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           them
           
             in
             order
             unto
             him
          
           .
           And
           that
           knowledge
           stands
           in
           two
           things
           ;
           first
           to
           resolve
           them
           
             into
             him
             as
             their
             Authour
          
           ,
           for
           nothing
           can
           hurt
           us
           without
           a
           commission
           from
           God
           ▪
           Iob.
           19.11
           .
           Satan
           spoiles
           Iob
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           the
           Sabeans
           and
           Chalde●ns
           of
           his
           goods
           ,
           but
           he
           lookes
           above
           all
           these
           ,
           unto
           God
           ,
           acknowledging
           his
           goodnesse
           in
           giving
           ,
           his
           power
           in
           taking
           away
           ,
           and
           blesseth
           his
           name
           ,
           Iob.
           1.21
           .
           Ioseph
           lookes
           from
           the
           malice
           of
           his
           bretheren
           ,
           unto
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ;
           
             He
             sent
             me
             before
             you
             to
             preserve
             life
             ,
             Gen.
          
           45.5
           .
           If
           the
           Whale
           swallow
           Ionah
           ,
           God
           
             prepares
             him
             ,
             Ionah
          
           1.
           
           ●7
           .
           and
           if
           he
           vomit
           him
           up
           again
           ,
           
             God
             speakes
             unto
             him
          
           ,
           chap.
           2.10
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           direct
           them
           
             unto
             him
             as
             the
             end
          
           ;
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           them
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           wait
           on
           him
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           judgements
           ;
           to
           be
           more
           penitent
           for
           sinne
           ,
           more
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           watchfull
           against
           it
           ,
           to
           study
           and
           practise
           the
           skill
           of
           suffering
           as
           Christians
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           glorified
           ,
           Psa.
           94.12
           .
           Psa.
           119.67.71
           .
           Zach.
           13.9
           .
           
             l·
             Isay
          
           26.9
           .
           Heb.
           12.11
           .
           Deut.
           8.16.1
           .
           Pet.
           4.16.19
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           for
           Blessings
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           double
           knowledge
           of
           them
           :
           one
           sensuall
           by
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           other
           spirituall
           in
           the
           conscience
           .
           The
           former
           is
           but
           a
           brutish
           and
           Epicurean
           feeding
           on
           them
           without
           feare
           ,
           as
           Israel
           upon
           quailes
           in
           the
           wilderness
           ;
           
           as
           Swine
           which
           feed
           on
           the
           fruit
           that
           fals
           down
           ,
           but
           never
           look
           up
           to
           the
           tree
           whereon
           it
           grew
           ;
           to
           use
           blessings
           as
           Adam
           did
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           being
           drawn
           by
           the
           beauty
           of
           them
           to
           forget
           God
           :
           as
           our
           Prophet
           complaines
           ,
           Hos.
           13.6
           .
           But
           spiritual
           knowledge
           of
           Blessings
           is
           
             to
             taste
             and
             see
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           in
           them
           ;
           To
           look
           up
           to
           him
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           ,
           acknowledging
           that
           it
           is
           he
           
             who
             giveth
             us
             power
             to
             get
             wealth
             ,
          
           and
           any
           other
           good
           thing
           ,
           Deut.
           8.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Psal.
           127.1
           .
           Prov.
           10.22
           .
           and
           to
           be
           drawn
           by
           them
           unto
           him
           
             as
             their
             End
          
           ,
           to
           the
           adoring
           of
           his
           bounty
           ,
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           to
           more
           chearfulnesse
           and
           stronger
           engagements
           unto
           his
           service
           ,
           to
           say
           with
           Iacob
           ,
           He
           gives
           me
           bread
           to
           eate
           ,
           and
           raiment
           to
           put
           on
           ,
           
             therefore
             he
             shal
             be
             my
             God
             ,
             Gen.
          
           28.20
           .
           He
           giveth
           me
           all
           things
           richly
           to
           enjoy
           ;
           therefore
           
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             him
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.17
           .
           Catalogues
           of
           mercy
           should
           beget
           resolutions
           of
           obedience
           ,
           Iosh.
           24.2
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           have
           here
           a
           singular
           commendation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           the
           Prophet
           had
           delivered
           unto
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           altogether
           Right
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           which
           God
           required
           them
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           whatever
           Judgement
           carnall
           and
           corrupt
           minds
           might
           passe
           upon
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Gods
           Judgements
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           Pro●mises
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Right
           diverse
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           their
           Equity
           and
           Reasonablenesse
           ▪
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           profoundly
           and
           exactly
           rationall
           then
           
             true
             religion
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           conversion
           is
           called
           by
           our
           Saviour
           a
           conviction
           .
           There
           
           is
           a
           power
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           and
           dispell
           the
           cavillations
           of
           all
           contradictors
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           
             shal
             not
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             ,
          
           or
           speak
           against
           the
           truth
           that
           is
           taught
           ,
           Ioh.
           16
           ,
           8.
           
           Tit.
           1.9.10
           .
           Act.
           6.10
           .
           Mat.
           22.34
           .
           and
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           b
           
             a
             Declaration
          
           and
           a
           manifestation
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.4
           .
           2
           Cor.
           4.2
           .
           and
           Apollos
           is
           said
           
             mightily
             to
             have
             convinced
          
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           shewing
           or
           demonstrating
           by
           the
           Scripture
           that
           Jesus
           was
           Christ
           ,
           Act.
           18.28
           .
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           the
           devoting
           of
           our selves
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             a
             Reasonable
             Service
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.1
           .
           and
           those
           that
           obey
           not
           the
           Word
           ,
           are
           called
           unreasonable
           or
           
             absurd
             men
          
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           wisedome
           to
           discerne
           the
           truth
           and
           equity
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           3.2
           .
           What
           can
           be
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           who
           made
           all
           things
           for
           himself
           ,
           should
           be
           served
           by
           the
           Creatures
           which
           he
           made
           ?
           That
           we
           should
           live
           unto
           him
           who
           gave
           us
           our
           being
           ?
           That
           the
           suprea●
           will
           should
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           the
           infallible
           truth
           beleeved
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           can
           destroy
           ,
           should
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           doth
           reward
           should
           be
           loved
           and
           trusted
           in
           ▪
           That
           absolute
           Iustice
           should
           vindicate
           it self
           against
           presumptuous
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           absolute
           goodnesse
           extend
           mercy
           unto
           whom
           it
           pleaseth
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           marvel
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           doth
           brand
           wicked
           men
           throughout
           the
           Scripture
           with
           the
           disgracefull
           title
           of
           Fools
           ,
           
           because
           they
           reject
           that
           which
           is
           the
           supreme
           rule
           of
           wisedome
           and
           hath
           the
           greatest
           perfection
           and
           exactnesse
           of
           reason
           in
           it
           ,
           Ier.
           8.9
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           their
           consonancy
           and
           c
           Harmony
           within
           themselves
           ;
           as
           that
           which
           is
           right
           ●nd
           strait
           hath
           all
           its
           parts
           equall
           and
           agreeing
           one
           unto
           another
           :
           so
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Divine
           Doctrine
           are
           exactly
           suteable
           and
           conforme
           to
           each
           o●her
           .
           The
           promises
           of
           God
           are
           not
           
             yea
             and
             nay
             ,
             but
             yea
             and
             Amen
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor
           ,
           1
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           However
           ,
           there
           ●ay
           be
           seeming
           repugnances
           to
           a
           carnall
           and
           captious
           eye
           (
           which
           may
           seem
           of
           purpose
           allowed
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           our
           diligence
           in
           searching
           ,
           and
           humility
           in
           adoring
           the
           profoundnesse
           and
           perfection
           of
           the
           word
           )
           yet
           the
           Scriptures
           have
           no
           obliquity
           in
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           parts
           thereof
           doe
           most
           intimately
           consent
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           being
           written
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           who
           cannot
           lye
           ,
           nor
           deceive
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           same
           yesterday
           ,
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           their
           Directnesse
           unto
           that
           End
           for
           which
           they
           were
           revealed
           unto
           men
           ,
           being
           the
           strait
           road
           unto
           eternall
           life
           ,
           
             able
             to
             build
             us
             up
             and
             to
             give
             us
             an
             inheritance
             ,
          
           Act.
           20.32
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           the
           word
           is
           called
           
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             Act.
          
           5.20
           .
           and
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             Eph.
          
           1.13
           .
           yea
           ,
           
             Salvation
             it selfe
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           4.22
           .
           Ioh.
           12.50
           .
           Act.
           28.28
           .
           as
           being
           
             the
             way
          
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           instrument
           of
           it
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Iam.
           1.21
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           their
           Conformity
           to
           the
           holy
           
             nature
             and
             will
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           d
           originall
           rule
           of
           all
           Rectitude
           and
           Perfection
           .
           Law
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Law-giver
           ,
           revealed
           with
           
           ●n
           intention
           to
           binde
           those
           that
           are
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           whom
           it
           was
           revealed
           .
           That
           will
           being
           in
           God
           most
           holy
           and
           perfect
           ,
           the
           Law
           or
           Word
           which
           is
           but
           the
           patefaction
           of
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           holy
           and
           perfect
           too
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           the
           acceptable
           and
           
             perfect
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.2
           .
           Col.
           1.9
           .
           It
           is
           also
           called
           
             a
             Word
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           importing
           a
           conformity
           between
           the
           minde
           and
           will
           of
           the
           speaker
           and
           the
           word
           which
           is
           spoken
           by
           him
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             Holy
             ,
             Iust
             ,
             and
             Good
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.14
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Smoothnesse
           ,
           
             Plainnesse
             ,
             Perspicuousnesse
          
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           men
           may
           walke
           surely
           ,
           easily
           ,
           without
           danger
           of
           wandring
           ,
           stumbling
           ,
           or
           miscarriage
           ;
           as
           a
           man
           is
           out
           of
           dan●ger
           of
           missing
           a
           way
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           strait
           and
           direct
           with
           out
           any
           turnings
           :
           and
           in
           no
           gre●●
           danger
           of
           falling
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           plaine
           and
           smooth
           ,
           and
           no
           stumbling
           block
           left
           in
           it
           .
           Now
           such
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           those
           who
           make
           it
           their
           way
           ,
           
             a
             strait
             way
          
           ,
           which
           looketh
           directly
           forward
           ,
           Psal.
           5.8
           .
           Heb.
           12.13
           .
           
             An
             even
             and
             smooth
             way
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           offence
           or
           stumbling
           block
           in
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           26.12
           .
           Psal.
           119.165
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             hard
             things
          
           to
           exercise
           the
           study
           and
           diligence
           ,
           the
           faith
           and
           prayers
           of
           the
           profoundest
           Scholers
           ;
           waters
           where
           in
           an
           Elephant
           may
           swimme
           :
           but
           yet
           as
           nature
           hath
           made
           things
           of
           greatest
           necessity
           to
           be
           most
           obvious
           and
           Common
           ,
           as
           aire
           ,
           water
           ,
           bread
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           whereas
           things
           of
           greater
           rarity
           ,
           as
           gemms
           and
           jewels
           ,
           are
           matters
           of
           honour
           and
           ornament
           ,
           not
           of
           
             daily
             use
          
           :
           so
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           hath
           
           so
           tempered
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           that
           from
           thence
           the
           
             wisest
             Solomon
          
           may
           fetch
           jewels
           for
           ornament
           ,
           and
           the
           
             poorest
             Lazarus
             bread
          
           for
           life
           ;
           but
           these
           things
           which
           are
           of
           common
           necessity
           ,
           as
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           are
           universally
           requisite
           unto
           the
           
             common
             salvation
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             Iude
             ver
          
           .
           3.
           
           Tit.
           1.4
           .
           )
           are
           so
           e
           perspicuously
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           who
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           therewithall
           a
           judgement
           to
           discern
           so
           much
           of
           Gods
           will
           as
           shall
           suffice
           to
           make
           him
           beleeve
           in
           Chirst
           for
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           by
           worship
           and
           obedience
           to
           
             serve
             him
          
           unto
           salvation
           .
           The
           way
           of
           Holinesse
           is
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           simple
           men
           are
           made
           wise
           enough
           to
           finde
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           wayfaring
           men
           ,
           though
           fooles
           ,
           doe
           not
           erre
           therein
           ,
           Psal.
           19.7
           .
           ●say
           32.4
           .
           Esay
           35.8
           .
           Matth.
           11
           ▪
           25.
           
        
         
           
           From
           all
           which
           we
           learn
           ,
           First
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           picking
           quarrels
           at
           any
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           presuming
           to
           passe
           any
           bold
           and
           carnall
           censure
           of
           ours
           upon
           his
           
             righteous
             wayes
          
           .
           When
           God
           doth
           set
           his
           Word
           in
           the
           power
           and
           workings
           of
           it
           upon
           the
           spirit
           of
           any
           wicked
           man
           ,
           making
           his
           conscience
           to
           heare
           it
           as
           the
           
             voyce
             of
             God
          
           ,
           it
           usually
           worketh
           one
           of
           these
           
             two
             effects
          
           :
           either
           it
           subdues
           the
           soule
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           it
           by
           convincing
           ,
           judging
           ,
           and
           manifesting
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           
             falleth
             down
             on
             his
             face
             and
             worshippeth
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           14
           ,
           25.
           
           Or
           else
           it
           doth
           by
           
             accident
             excite
             and
             enrage
          
           the
           naturall
           love
           which
           is
           in
           every
           man
           to
           his
           lusts
           ,
           stirring
           up
           all
           the
           proud
           
           arts
           and
           reasonings
           which
           the
           forge
           of
           a
           corrupt
           heart
           can
           shape
           in
           defence
           of
           those
           lusts
           against
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           which
           would
           cut
           them
           off
           ;
           as
           that
           which
           hindreth
           the
           course
           of
           a
           river
           ,
           doth
           accidentally
           enrage
           the
           force
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           swell
           and
           over
           runne
           the
           bankes
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           ariseth
           gainsaying
           and
           contradiction
           against
           the
           word
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           as
           unequall
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           too
           strict
           ,
           too
           severe
           ,
           too
           hard
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.25
           .
           snuffing
           at
           it
           ,
           Mal.
           1.13
           .
           gathering
           
             odious
             Consequences
          
           from
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           3.8
           .
           Replying
           against
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           9.19
           ,
           20.
           casting
           reproaches
           upon
           it
           ,
           Ier.
           ●0
           .
           8
           ,
           9.
           enviously
           swelling
           at
           it
           ,
           Act.
           13.45
           .
           There
           are
           few
           sinnes
           more
           dangerous
           then
           this
           of
           picking
           quarrels
           at
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           taking
           up
           weapons
           against
           it
           .
           It
           will
           prove
           
             a
             burthensome
             stone
             to
             those
             that
             burthen
             themselves
             with
             it
             ,
             Zach.
          
           12.3
           .
           Math.
           21.44
           .
           
           Therefore
           when
           ever
           our
           crooked
           and
           corrupt
           Reason
           doth
           offer
           to
           except
           against
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           as
           unequall
           ,
           we
           must
           presently
           conclude
           as
           God
           doth
           ,
           Ezek.
           18
           ▪
           25.
           that
           the
           
             inequality
             is
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           them
           .
           When
           a
           
             Lame
             man
          
           stumbleth
           in
           a
           
             plaine
             path
          
           ,
           the
           fault
           is
           not
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           foot
           :
           nor
           is
           the
           potion
           but
           the
           palate
           too
           blame
           ,
           when
           a
           feverish
           distemper
           maketh
           that
           seeme
           bitter
           which
           indeed
           was
           sweet
           .
           He
           that
           removeth
           in
           a
           Boat
           from
           the
           shoare
           ,
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           sence
           seeth
           the
           houses
           or
           trees
           on
           the
           shoare
           to
           totter
           and
           move
           ,
           whereas
           the
           motion
           is
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           them
           .
           Uncleane
           and
           corrupt
           hearts
           ,
           have
           uncleane
           notions
           
           of
           the
           purest
           things
           ,
           and
           conceive
           of
           God
           as
           if
           he
           were
           such
           a
           one
           as
           themselves
           ,
           Psal.
           50.21
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           should
           teach
           us
           to
           come
           to
           Gods
           Word
           alwayes
           as
           to
           a
           Rule
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           to
           measure
           our selves
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           wresting
           and
           wrying
           that
           to
           the
           corrupt
           fancies
           of
           our
           owne
           evill
           hearts
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           some
           men
           do
           
             to
             their
             owne
             destruction
          
           ,
           
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.16
           .
           Act.
           13
           .
           1●
           .
           Every
           wicked
           man
           doth
           ,
           though
           not
           formally
           and
           explicitely
           ,
           yet
           really
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           set
           up
           his
           owne
           will
           against
           Gods
           ,
           resolving
           to
           doe
           what
           pleaseth
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           which
           may
           please
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           followeth
           that
           reason
           and
           councell
           which
           waites
           upon
           his
           
             owne
             will
          
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           Word
           which
           revealleth
           Gods.
           Yet
           because
           he
           that
           will
           
             serve
             himselfe
          
           ,
           would
           faine
           
             deceive
             himselfe
          
           too
           (
           that
           so
           he
           may
           doe
           it
           with
           lesse
           regret
           of
           conscience
           )
           and
           would
           faine
           seem
           Gods
           servant
           ,
           but
           
             be
             his
             owne
          
           ;
           therefore
           corrupt
           Reason
           sets
           it selfe
           on
           work
           to
           a
           excogitate
           such
           distinctions
           and
           evasions
           ,
           as
           may
           serve
           to
           reconcile
           
             Gods
             word
          
           and
           a
           
             mans
             owne
             lust
          
           together
           .
           Lust
           
           sayes
           ,
           steale
           ;
           God
           sayes
           no
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           steale
           ;
           carnall
           Reason
           ,
           the
           advocate
           of
           Lust
           ,
           comes
           in
           and
           distinguisheth
           :
           I
           may
           not
           steale
           from
           a
           neighbour
           ,
           but
           I
           may
           weaken
           an
           enemy
           ,
           or
           pay
           my selfe
           the
           stipend
           that
           belongs
           to
           my
           service
           ,
           if
           others
           doe
           not
           ;
           and
           under
           this
           evasion
           ,
           most
           innocent
           men
           may
           bee
           made
           a
           prey
           to
           violent
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           use
           the
           name
           of
           publike
           interest
           to
           palliate
           their
           own
           greedinesse
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           high
           presumption
           to
           tamper
           with
           the
           word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           beare
           false
           witnesse
           in
           favour
           of
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           God
           will
           bring
           it
           to
           a
           tryall
           at
           last
           whose
           will
           shall
           stand
           ,
           his
           ,
           or
           ours
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           this
           serveth
           as
           an
           excellent
           boundary
           both
           to
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           hearer
           ,
           in
           the
           dispensing
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           first
           ,
           To
           us
           in
           our
           ministry
           ,
           that
           we
           deliver
           nothing
           unto
           the
           people
           but
           
             the
             Right
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           *
           ,
           without
           any
           Commixtures
           or
           contemperations
           of
           our
           owne
           .
           Mixtures
           are
           usefull
           onely
           for
           these
           Two
           purposes
           ,
           either
           to
           slaken
           and
           abate
           something
           that
           is
           excessive
           ,
           or
           to
           supply
           something
           that
           is
           deficient
           ▪
           and
           to
           collect
           a
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           out
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           each
           one
           
           of
           which
           alone
           would
           have
           been
           ineffectuall
           :
           and
           so
           all
           Heterogeneous
           mixtures
           doe
           plainely
           intimate
           either
           a
           vitiousnesse
           to
           be
           corrected
           ,
           or
           a
           weaknesse
           to
           be
           supplyed
           ,
           in
           every
           one
           of
           the
           simples
           which
           are
           by
           humane
           wisdome
           tempered
           together
           in
           order
           unto
           some
           effect
           to
           be
           wrought
           by
           them
           .
           Now
           it
           were
           great
           wickednesse
           to
           charge
           any
           one
           of
           these
           upon
           the
           pure
           and
           perfect
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           to
           use
           deceit
           and
           insincerity
           by
           adulterating
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           by
           such
           glosses
           as
           diminish
           and
           take
           away
           from
           the
           force
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           did
           in
           their
           carnall
           interpretations
           (
           consuted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth.
           5.21
           ,
           27
           ,
           38
           ,
           43.
           )
           or
           by
           such
           Superinducements
           of
           humane
           Traditions
           as
           argue
           any
           defect
           ,
           
           as
           they
           also
           did
           use
           ,
           Matth.
           15.2
           ,
           9.
           
           Humane
           Arts
           and
           Learning
           are
           of
           excellent
           use
           as
           Instruments
           in
           the
           managing
           and
           searching
           ,
           and
           as
           meanes
           and
           witnesses
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           
           when
           piously
           and
           prudently
           directed
           unto
           those
           uses
           .
           But
           to
           stampe
           any
           thing
           of
           but
           an
           humane
           Originall
           with
           a
           divine
           character
           ,
           and
           obtrude
           it
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           doe
           their
           unwritten
           traditions
           )
           to
           binde
           unto
           obedience
           ;
           
           to
           take
           any
           dead
           child
           of
           ours
           (
           as
           the
           Harlot
           did
           ,
           1
           Kings
           3.20
           .
           )
           and
           lay
           it
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           father
           it
           upon
           God
           ;
           to
           build
           any
           structure
           of
           ours
           in
           the
           road
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           stop
           up
           the
           way
           ;
           is
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           daring
           presumptions
           that
           the
           pride
           of
           man
           can
           aspire
           unto
           :
           to
           erect
           a
           throne
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           his
           fellow
           creatures
           ,
           and
           to
           
           counterfeit
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           Heaven
           for
           the
           countenancing
           of
           his
           own
           forgeries
           ;
           is
           a
           sin
           most
           severely
           provided
           against
           by
           God
           ,
           with
           speciall
           prohibitions
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           Deut.
           12.32
           .
           Deut.
           18.20
           .
           Ier.
           26.2
           .
           Prov.
           30.6
           .
           This
           therefore
           must
           be
           the
           great
           care
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gosple
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           fidelity
           in
           delivering
           onely
           the
           
             Counsell
             of
             God
          
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           Acts
           20.27
           .
           to
           be
           as
           the
           Two
           
             golden
             pipes
          
           which
           received
           oyle
           from
           the
           Olive
           branches
           ,
           and
           then
           emptied
           it
           into
           the
           gold
           ,
           Zach.
           4
           12.
           
           First
           ,
           to
           receive
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           
             deliver
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           2.7
           .
           Esay
           21.10
           .
           Ezek.
           3.4
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.23
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.11
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           people
           are
           hereby
           taught
           ,
           first
           ,
           To
           examine
           the
           doctrines
           of
           men
           by
           the
           rule
           and
           standard
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           measure
           them
           there
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           not
           be
           seduced
           by
           the
           craftinesse
           of
           deceivers
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           the
           more
           confirmed
           and
           comforted
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           sincere
           teachers
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           
             Iudgement
             of
             Interpretation
          
           belong
           principally
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           given
           unto
           all
           Belevers
           a
           
             Iudgement
             of
             discretion
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             spirits
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           whether
           the
           things
           which
           they
           heare
           
             be
             so
             or
             no
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           4.1
           .
           Act.
           17.11
           .
           1
           Thess.
           5.21
           .
           for
           no
           man
           is
           to
           pinne
           his
           own
           soule
           and
           salvation
           by
           a
           blinde
           obedience
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           a
           man
           who
           may
           mislead
           him
           ;
           nay
           not
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           an
           Angel
           ,
           
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           an
           Angel
           to
           deceive
           ,
           Gal.
           1.8
           .
           1
           Kings
           13.18
           ,
           21.
           but
           onely
           and
           immediately
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           except
           
             when
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             ,
          
           the
           leader
           only
           should
           
           fall
           into
           the
           ditch
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           goe
           to
           heaven
           for
           his
           blind
           obedience
           in
           following
           his
           guides
           towards
           hell
           :
           whereas
           our
           Saviour
           tels
           us
           
             both
             shall
             fall
          
           ,
           though
           but
           one
           be
           the
           leader
           ,
           Matth.
           15.14
           .
           Matth.
           23.15
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Having
           proved
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
          
           with
           all
           readinesse
           to
           receive
           the
           righteous
           ways
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           submit
           unto
           them
           ,
           how
           meane
           soever
           the
           Instrument
           be
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           how
           contrary
           soever
           his
           message
           be
           to
           our
           wills
           and
           lusts
           .
           When
           God
           doth
           manifest
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Word
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           consider
           the
           vessell
           ,
           but
           the
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           it
           as
           from
           Christ
           ,
           who
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           speaketh
           from
           heaven
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           2.13
           .
           ●
           Cor.
           5.20
           .
           Heb.
           12.25
           .
           Matth.
           28.20
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           In
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Iust
             w●ll
             walk
             in
             them
             ,
          
           
           we
           may
           observe
           Two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           That
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           
             the
             end
             of
             the
             ministry
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Saints
           might
           be
           perfected
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           might
           bee
           edified
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           
             grow
             up
          
           into
           Christ
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           Eph.
           4.11.15
           ,
           that
           their
           eyes
           might
           be
           opened
           ,
           and
           they
           
             turned
             from
             darknesse
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           26.16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           The
           Prophet
           concludeth
           that
           he
           hath
           
             laboured
             in
             vaine
             if
             Israel
             be
             not
             gathered
             ,
             Esay
          
           49.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Without
           this
           the
           
             Law
             is
             vaine
             ,
             the
             pen
             of
             the
             Scribe
             in
             vaine
             ,
             Ier.
          
           8.8
           .
           better
           not
           know
           the
           way
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           then
           having
           known
           it
           ,
           to
           turne
           from
           the
           holy
           Commandement
           
           which
           was
           delivered
           unto
           us
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.21
           .
           We
           should
           esteeme
           it
           a
           great
           misery
           to
           be
           without
           Preaching
           ,
           without
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           so
           indeed
           it
           is
           ;
           of
           all
           famine
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           the
           most
           dreadfull
           ;
           better
           be
           with
           Gods
           presence
           in
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           then
           in
           Canaan
           without
           him
           ,
           Exod.
           33.15
           .
           better
           
             bread
             of
             affliction
             ,
             and
             water
             of
             affliction
             ,
          
           then
           a
           famine
           of
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           have
           
             our
             teachers
             removed
             ,
             Amos
          
           8.11
           .
           Esay
           30.20
           .
           this
           is
           
             mischiefe
             upon
             mischiefe
          
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Law
             perisheth
             from
             the
             Priest
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Vision
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           7.26
           .
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           much
           better
           bee
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             without
             a
             Teaching
             Priest
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           then
           to
           enjoy
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           walk
           answerably
           unto
           them
           ;
           where
           the
           Word
           is
           not
           a
           savour
           of
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
          
           ,
           exceedingly
           multiplying
           the
           damnation
           of
           those
           that
           doe
           despise
           it
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.15
           .
           Matt.
           11.22
           ,
           24.
           
           First
           ,
           it
           doth
           ripen
           those
           sinnes
           that
           it
           findes
           ,
           making
           them
           much
           more
           sinfull
           then
           in
           other
           men
           ,
           
           because
           committed
           against
           greater
           light
           and
           more
           mercy
           .
           One
           and
           the
           same
           sinne
           in
           an
           Heathen
           is
           not
           so
           hainous
           and
           hatefull
           as
           in
           a
           Christian.
           Those
           trees
           on
           which
           the
           Sun
           constantly
           
           shines
           ,
           have
           their
           fruit
           grow
           riper
           and
           greater
           then
           those
           which
           grow
           in
           a
           shady
           and
           cold
           place
           .
           The
           raine
           will
           hasten
           the
           growth
           as
           weell
           of
           weeds
           as
           of
           corne
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           ranker
           then
           in
           a
           dry
           and
           barren
           ground
           ,
           Ioh.
           9.41
           .
           Ioh.
           15.22.24
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           doth
           superadde
           many
           more
           and
           greater
           ;
           for
           the
           greatest
           sinnes
           of
           all
           are
           those
           which
           are
           commited
           against
           light
           and
           grace
           ;
           Sinnes
           against
           the
           Law
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           greater
           then
           those
           which
           are
           committed
           against
           the
           glimmerings
           of
           
             nature
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           2.5.3.6
           ,
           7.
           and
           sinnes
           against
           
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           greater
           then
           those
           against
           the
           Law
           ,
           Heb.
           2.2.10.28
           ,
           29.
           
           Such
           are
           ,
           unbeliefe
           ,
           Impenitency
           ,
           Apostacy
           ,
           despising
           of
           salvation
           ,
           preferring
           death
           and
           sinne
           before
           Christ
           and
           mercy
           ;
           judging
           our selves
           unworthy
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           doth
           by
           these
           meanes
           both
           hasten
           and
           
             multiply
             judgments
          
           .
           The
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           much
           sooner
           ripe
           for
           the
           fickle
           then
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Amorites
           ;
           they
           are
           
             neare
             unto
             cursing
             ,
             Heb.
          
           6.8
           .
           
             Summer
             fruits
          
           ,
           sooner
           shaken
           off
           then
           others
           ,
           Amos.
           8.1
           .
           Ier.
           1.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Christ
           comes
           quickly
           to
           remove
           his
           Candlestick
           from
           the
           abusers
           of
           it
           ,
           Rev.
           2.5
           .
           The
           Word
           is
           a
           rich
           mercy
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           nothing
           makes
           it
           effectually
           and
           in
           the
           event
           a
           mercy
           unto
           us
           but
           our
           walking
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           We
           learne
           from
           hence
           :
           That
           we
           never
           make
           the
           Scriptures
           our
           Rule
           to
           live
           and
           walke
           according
           unto
           them
           ,
           till
           we
           be
           first
           justified
           ,
           and
           made
           righteous
           :
           Our
           obedience
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Law
           
           written
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           proceedeth
           from
           those
           suteable
           impressions
           of
           holinesse
           wrought
           in
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           
             writing
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             Ier.
          
           31.33
           .
           2
           Cor.
           3.3
           .
           or
           the
           casting
           of
           the
           soule
           into
           the
           mould
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           the
           phrase
           of
           the
           Apostle
           seemeth
           to
           import
           ,
           Rom.
           6.7
           .
           we
           are
           never
           fit
           to
           receive
           Gods
           Truth
           in
           the
           love
           and
           obedience
           of
           it
           till
           we
           repent
           and
           be
           renewed
           .
           If
           God
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           will
           
             give
             repentance
             for
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           25.
           
           
             The
             wise
             in
             heart
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           godly
           ,
           (
           for
           none
           but
           such
           are
           the
           Scriptures
           wise
           men
           )
           these
           
             will
             receive
             Commandements
             ,
             but
             a
             prating
             foole
             will
             fall
             ,
             Prov.
          
           10.8
           .
           where
           by
           prating
           I
           understand
           cavilling
           ,
           contradicting
           ,
           taking
           exceptions
           ,
           making
           objections
           against
           the
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           so
           falling
           and
           stumbling
           at
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Iam.
           1.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             Let
             every
             man
             bee
             swift
             to
             heare
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           ready
           to
           learn
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           the
           Commandement
           ;
           
             but
             slow
             to
             speak
             ,
             slow
             to
             wrath
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           carefull
           that
           he
           suffer
           no
           pride
           and
           passion
           to
           rise
           up
           and
           speak
           against
           the
           things
           which
           are
           taught
           ,
           according
           as
           Iob
           sayes
           ,
           
             Teach
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             hold
             my
             peace
             ,
             Iob
          
           6.24
           .
           for
           the
           only
           reason
           why
           men
           fret
           and
           swell
           ,
           and
           speak
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           work
           righteousnesse
           :
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             man
             worketh
             not
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
          
           ;
           therefore
           men
           are
           contentious
           ,
           because
           they
           
             love
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             truth
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.8
           .
           disobedience
           is
           the
           mother
           
           of
           
             gainsaying
             ,
             Rom.
          
           10.21
           .
           when
           we
           once
           resolve
           to
           
             lay
             apart
             all
             filthinesse
          
           ,
           then
           wee
           will
           
             receive
             the
             Word
             with
             meeknesse
          
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ;
           none
           
             heare
             Gods
             Words
          
           ,
           but
           they
           who
           are
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8.47
           .
           none
           hear
           the
           
             voyce
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           10.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Christ
           preached
           is
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           onely
           to
           
             them
             that
             are
             called
          
           ;
           to
           others
           a
           stumbling
           block
           ,
           and
           foolishnesse
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.24
           .
           
             We
             speak
             wisedome
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           
             amongst
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.6
           .
           He
           that
           is
           subject
           unto
           one
           Prince
           ,
           doth
           not
           greatly
           care
           to
           study
           the
           Laws
           of
           another
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           doe
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           order
           to
           curiosity
           and
           not
           unto
           duty
           .
           So
           long
           as
           men
           resolve
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             we
             will
             not
             have
             this
             man
             to
             raign
             over
             us
             ,
          
           so
           long
           either
           they
           study
           not
           his
           Word
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           in
           order
           to
           some
           carnall
           and
           corrupt
           ends
           ,
           and
           not
           either
           to
           obedience
           or
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Hereby
           we
           may
           try
           our
           spirituall
           estate
           ,
           whether
           we
           be
           just
           men
           or
           no
           ;
           if
           we
           make
           
             Gods
             Word
          
           our
           Way
           ,
           our
           Rule
           ,
           our
           Delight
           ,
           laying
           it
           up
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           be
           rich
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           walk
           with
           more
           exactnesse
           .
           It
           was
           an
           ill
           signe
           of
           love
           to
           Christ
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Feast
           ,
           when
           men
           chose
           rather
           to
           tend
           their
           cattell
           and
           grounds
           ,
           then
           to
           waite
           on
           him
           ,
           Luke
           14.18
           .
           An
           ill
           signe
           of
           valuing
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           when
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           Swine
           made
           the
           Gardarens
           weary
           of
           his
           company
           ,
           Luke
           8.37
           .
           There
           was
           much
           work
           to
           doe
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           when
           Mary
           neglected
           it
           all
           ,
           and
           sate
           at
           his
           feet
           to
           
           heare
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           commended
           by
           him
           for
           it
           :
           Hee
           was
           better
           pleased
           to
           see
           her
           hunger
           after
           the
           Feast
           that
           hee
           brought
           ,
           then
           solicitous
           to
           provide
           a
           Feast
           for
           him
           :
           more
           delighted
           in
           her
           love
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           then
           her
           Sisters
           care
           for
           his
           entertainment
           ,
           Luke
           10.41
           ,
           42.
           
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           surest
           Characters
           of
           a
           Godly
           man
           ,
           that
           hee
           makes
           the
           Word
           in
           all
           things
           his
           Rule
           and
           Counsellor
           ,
           labouring
           continually
           to
           get
           more
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           Will
           thereby
           ,
           Prov.
           10.14
           .
           Col.
           3.16
           .
           Iohn
           15.7
           .
           It
           is
           
             H●s
             Way
          
           ;
           and
           every
           man
           endeavours
           to
           be
           skilfull
           in
           the
           way
           which
           he
           is
           to
           travell
           .
           It
           is
           his
           Toole
           and
           instrument
           ;
           every
           Work-man
           must
           have
           that
           in
           a
           readinesse
           ,
           to
           measure
           ,
           and
           carry
           on
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           work
           :
           It
           is
           his
           Wisedome
           a
           ;
           every
           one
           would
           be
           esteemed
           a
           wise
           man
           in
           that
           which
           is
           his
           proper
           function
           and
           profession
           :
           It
           is
           the
           mystery
           and
           Trade
           unto
           which
           he
           is
           bound
           ;
           and
           every
           man
           would
           have
           the
           reputation
           of
           skill
           in
           his
           owne
           Trade
           :
           It
           is
           his
           Charter
           ,
           the
           grant
           of
           all
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Immunities
           which
           belong
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           every
           Citizen
           would
           willingly
           know
           the
           Priviledges
           which
           he
           hath
           a
           right
           in
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Testament
           and
           Will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           are
           given
           unto
           us
           
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             Promises
          
           ;
           and
           what
           Heire
           or
           childe
           would
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           last
           Will
           of
           his
           Father
           ?
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           it
           b
           concerns
           
           every
           Subject
           to
           know
           the
           Duties
           ,
           the
           Rewards
           ,
           the
           Punishments
           that
           belong
           unto
           him
           in
           that
           relation
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Transgressours
             shall
             fall
             therein
          
           ,
           
           wee
           learne
           ,
           That
           the
           Holy
           and
           right
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           ministry
           of
           his
           word
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           ,
           are
           unto
           wicked
           men
           turned
           into
           matter
           of
           falling
           ;
           and
           that
           two
           manner
           of
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           By
           way
           of
           Scandall
           they
           are
           offended
           at
           it
           :
           And
           2.
           by
           way
           of
           Ruine
           ,
           they
           are
           destroyed
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           way
           of
           Scandall
           ,
           they
           are
           offended
           at
           it
           .
           So
           it
           is
           prophesied
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           as
           he
           should
           be
           for
           a
           Sanctuary
           unto
           his
           people
           ;
           so
           to
           others
           who
           would
           not
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           betake
           themselves
           to
           their
           owne
           counsels
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           for
           a
           
             stone
             of
             stumbling
          
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           
             rock
             of
             offence
          
           ,
           for
           a
           
             ginne
             and
             for
             a
             snare
          
           ,
           Esay
           8.14
           .
           
             for
             the
             fall
             and
             the
             rising
             againe
             of
             many
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             signs
             to
             be
             spoken
             against
             ,
          
           Luke
           2.34
           ,
           35.
           
           So
           he
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             for
             Iudgement
             am
             I
             come
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             see
             not
             ,
             might
             see
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             which
             see
             might
             be
             made
             blinde
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           9.39
           .
           And
           c
           this
           offence
           which
           wicked
           men
           take
           take
           at
           Christ
           ;
           is
           from
           the
           purity
           and
           holinesse
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           submit
           unto
           ;
           
             A
             stone
             of
             stumbling
          
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           
             a
             rock
             of
             offence
          
           ,
           to
           them
           which
           stumble
           at
           the
           word
           ,
           
             being
             disobedient
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.8
           .
           2
           Cor.
           2
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Thus
           Christ
           preached
           was
           a
           Sanctuary
           to
           
             Sergius
             Paulus
          
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           a
           
             stumbling
             block
          
           to
           Elymas
           the
           Sorcerer
           :
           a
           Sanctuary
           to
           Dionysius
           and
           Damaris
           ,
           and
           a
           
             stumbling
             
             block
          
           to
           the
           wits
           
             and
             Philosophers
          
           of
           Athens
           :
           A
           Sanctuary
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           that
           beg'd
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           a
           
             stumbling
             block
          
           to
           the
           Iews
           that
           contradicted
           and
           blasphemed
           ,
           Act.
           13.42
           ,
           45.
           the
           former
           primarily
           and
           
             per
             se
          
           ;
           for
           salvation
           was
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           there
           was
           sinne
           enough
           to
           condemne
           the
           world
           before
           :
           I
           
             came
             not
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             the
             world
             ,
          
           (
           Joh.
           12.47
           .
           )
           The
           other
           d
           occasionally
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           intrinsecall
           evill
           quality
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             good
          
           ,
           and
           dealeth
           with
           all
           meeknesse
           and
           beseechings
           ,
           even
           towards
           obstinate
           sinners
           e
           ;
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           pride
           and
           stubbornesse
           of
           these
           men
           who
           dash
           against
           it
           :
           as
           that
           wholesome
           meat
           which
           ministers
           strength
           to
           a
           sound
           man
           ,
           doth
           but
           feed
           the
           disease
           of
           another
           that
           sits
           at
           the
           same
           table
           with
           him
           :
           the
           same
           light
           which
           is
           a
           pleasure
           to
           a
           strong
           eye
           ,
           is
           a
           paine
           to
           a
           weak
           one
           :
           the
           same
           
             sweet
             smels
          
           that
           delight
           the
           braine
           ,
           doe
           afflict
           the
           matrix
           when
           it
           is
           distempered
           ;
           and
           none
           of
           this
           by
           the
           infusion
           of
           malignant
           qualities
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           an
           occasionall
           working
           upon
           and
           exciting
           of
           those
           which
           were
           there
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           are
           many
           things
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           corrupt
           hearts
           of
           wicked
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           stumble
           and
           bee
           offended
           :
           As
           first
           the
           f
           profoundnesse
           and
           depth
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           containing
           great
           mysteries
           above
           the
           discovery
           or
           search
           of
           created
           Reason
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           pride
           and
           
           wantonnesse
           of
           sinfull
           wit
           ,
           that
           it
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           beleeve
           what
           it
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           all
           Doctrines
           tried
           at
           her
           barre
           ,
           and
           measured
           by
           her
           ballance
           ;
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           attempt
           to
           weigh
           out
           the
           earth
           in
           a
           paire
           of
           scales
           ,
           or
           to
           empty
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           Sea
           with
           a
           bucket
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           Paul
           mentioned
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           presently
           the
           Athenian
           Wits
           mocked
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           Act.
           17.32
           .
           and
           it
           was
           a
           great
           stumbling
           block
           to
           Nicodemus
           to
           heare
           that
           a
           man
           must
           be
           
             borne
             againe
          
           ,
           Joh.
           3.4
           .
           
             Sarah
             hath
          
           much
           adoe
           to
           beleeve
           
             beyond
             reason
             ,
             Gen.
          
           18.12
           .
           and
           Muses
           himselfe
           was
           a
           little
           staggerd
           by
           this
           temptation
           ,
           Numb
           .
           11.22
           ,
           21.
           
           A
           very
           hard
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           busie
           and
           inquisitive
           Reason
           to
           rest
           in
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           wisedome
           and
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           adore
           the
           unsearchablenesse
           of
           his
           Judgements
           ,
           *
           though
           even
           Humane
           Lawes
           tell
           us
           that
           Reason
           of
           Law
           is
           not
           always
           to
           be
           inquired
           into
           .
           *
           The
           first
           great
           Heresies
           against
           the
           highest
           mysteries
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           two
           natures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Hypostaticall
           union
           ,
           the
           deity
           of
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           ,
           had
           their
           first
           rise
           among
           the
           Graecians
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           the
           masters
           of
           wit
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           esteemed
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           Barbarous
           ;
           and
           the
           old
           exception
           which
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           take
           at
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           was
           the
           foolishnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           notes
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.23
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           the
           sanctity
           and
           strictnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           carnall
           wills
           and
           affections
           
           of
           men
           :
           for
           as
           corruption
           doth
           deifie
           Reason
           in
           the
           way
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           not
           willingly
           allowing
           any
           mysteries
           above
           the
           scrutiny
           and
           comprehension
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           doth
           it
           deifie
           will
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Liberty
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           love
           to
           have
           any
           authority
           set
           over
           that
           which
           may
           pinch
           or
           restraine
           it
           .
           As
           Ioshua
           said
           to
           Israel
           ,
           
             yee
             cannot
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             an
             holy
             God
             ,
          
           Josh.
           24.19
           .
           we
           may
           say
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           we
           cannot
           submit
           to
           the
           Law
           because
           it
           is
           an
           Holy
           Law
           ;
           the
           
             carnall
             minde
             is
             not
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           ,
           
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.17
           .
           Heat
           and
           Cold
           will
           ever
           be
           offensive
           unto
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           Gal.
           5.17
           .
           Therefore
           ordinarily
           the
           arguments
           against
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           beene
           drawne
           from
           politique
           or
           
             carnall
             interests
             .
             Ieroboam
          
           will
           not
           worship
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           for
           feare
           least
           Israel
           revolt
           to
           the
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           1
           Kings
           12.27
           .
           Amos
           must
           not
           prophesie
           against
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           Israel
           ,
           for
           
             the
             Land
             is
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             all
             his
             words
             ,
             Amos
          
           7.10
           .
           The
           Jewes
           conclude
           Christ
           must
           not
           be
           
             let
             alone
             ,
             lest
             the
             Romanes
             come
          
           and
           take
           away
           their
           place
           and
           Nation
           ,
           Rom.
           11.48
           .
           Demetrius
           and
           the
           Craftsmen
           will
           by
           no
           meanes
           have
           Diana
           spoken
           against
           ,
           because
           by
           making
           shrines
           for
           her
           they
           
             got
             their
             wealth
          
           ,
           Act.
           19.24
           ,
           25.
           
           *
           Corruption
           will
           close
           with
           Religion
           a
           great
           way
           ,
           and
           
             heare
             gladly
          
           ,
           and
           doe
           
             many
             things
          
           willingly
           ,
           and
           part
           with
           much
           to
           escape
           damnation
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           particular
           point
           of
           rigor
           and
           strictnesse
           in
           every
           unregenerate
           mans
           case
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           is
           set
           on
           close
           upon
           him
           ,
           causeth
           him
           
           to
           stumble
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           the
           treaty
           .
           The
           Hypocrites
           in
           the
           Prophet
           will
           give
           rammes
           ,
           and
           
             rivers
             of
             oyle
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             borne
          
           of
           their
           body
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           their
           soule
           :
           
             but
             to
             doe
             justly
             ,
             to
             love
             mercy
             ,
             to
             walke
             humbly
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             doe
             away
             the
             treasures
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             the
             scant
             measure
             ,
             the
             bagge
             of
             deceitfull
             weights
             ,
             violence
             ,
             lies
             ,
             circumvention
             ,
             the
             statutes
             of
          
           Omri
           ,
           
             or
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             house
             of
          
           Ahab
           ;
           
             durus
             sermo
          
           ,
           this
           is
           intollerable
           :
           they
           will
           rather
           venture
           smiting
           and
           desolation
           then
           bee
           held
           to
           so
           severe
           termes
           ,
           Mich.
           6.6
           ,
           16.
           
           The
           
             young
             man
          
           will
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           runne
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           kneele
           ,
           and
           desire
           instruction
           touching
           the
           way
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           walk
           with
           much
           care
           in
           observation
           of
           the
           Commandments
           ;
           but
           if
           hee
           must
           
             part
             with
             all
          
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           great
           possessions
           ,
           
             take
             up
             a
             Crosse
             and
             follow
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           and
           fare
           as
           hee
           fared
           ,
           
             durus
             sermo
          
           ,
           this
           is
           indeed
           a
           hard
           saying
           ;
           he
           that
           came
           running
           ,
           went
           away
           grieving
           and
           displeased
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           one
           point
           doth
           hee
           and
           Christ
           part
           ,
           Mark.
           10.17.22
           .
           Herod
           will
           heare
           Iohn
           gladly
           ,
           and
           doe
           
             many
             things
          
           ,
           and
           observe
           and
           
             reverence
             him
          
           as
           a
           just
           and
           holy
           man
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Herodias
           hee
           must
           be
           excus'd
           ;
           upon
           this
           issue
           doth
           hee
           and
           Salvation
           shake
           hands
           ,
           Mark.
           6.20
           ,
           27.
           
           This
           is
           the
           difference
           betweene
           Hypocriticall
           and
           
             sincere
             conversion
          
           ;
           that
           goes
           farre
           ,
           and
           parts
           with
           much
           ,
           and
           proceedes
           to
           almost
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           very
           turning
           point
           ,
           and
           ultimate
           act
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           hee
           then
           playes
           the
           part
           of
           an
           
             unwise
             sonne
          
           ,
           and
           
           
             stayes
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             children
             ,
          
           Hos.
           13.13
           .
           as
           a
           foolish
           Merchant
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           rich
           bargaine
           of
           a
           thousand
           pound
           breaks
           upon
           a
           difference
           of
           twenty
           shillings
           :
           but
           the
           other
           is
           contented
           to
           
             part
             with
             all
          
           ,
           to
           
             suffer
             the
             l●sse
             of
             All
          
           ,
           
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Treaty
           to
           a
           full
           and
           finall
           conclusion
           ,
           to
           have
           
             All
             the
             Armour
             of
             the
             strong
             man
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           may
           divide
           the
           spoiles
           ,
           Luke
           11.22
           .
           Psal.
           119.128
           .
           to
           doe
           the
           hardest
           duties
           if
           they
           bee
           commanded
           ,
           Gen.
           22.3
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           searching
           ,
           convincing
           ,
           and
           penetrating
           quality
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           of
           offence
           unto
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
           when
           it
           
             cuts
             them
             to
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           as
           Stephens
           Sermon
           did
           his
           hearers
           ,
           Act.
           7.54
           .
           Light
           is
           of
           a
           discovering
           and
           manifesting
           property
           ,
           Eph.
           5.13
           .
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           is
           
             hated
             by
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             evill
             ,
          
           John
           3.20
           .
           for
           though
           the
           pleasure
           of
           sinne
           unto
           a
           wicked
           man
           be
           sweet
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           bitternesse
           in
           the
           root
           and
           bottome
           of
           it
           ;
           hee
           who
           loves
           to
           enjoy
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           to
           heare
           of
           the
           guilt
           .
           Now
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           to
           take
           men
           in
           their
           owne
           heart
           ,
           Ezek.
           14.5
           .
           to
           make
           manifest
           to
           a
           man
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.25
           .
           to
           pierce
           like
           arrowes
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           Psal.
           45.5
           .
           to
           divide
           asunder
           the
           soule
           and
           spirits
           ,
           the
           joynts
           and
           marrow
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           discerner
           of
           the
           thoughts
           and
           intents
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           Hebrewes
           4.12
           .
           Esay
           49.2
           .
           This
           Act
           of
           discovery
           cannot
           but
           exceedingly
           gaul
           the
           spirits
           of
           wicked
           
           men
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           unto
           Adam
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           Adam
           ,
           where
           art
           thou
           ?
           or
           like
           the
           voice
           of
           Ahijah
           to
           the
           wife
           of
           Ieroboam
           ,
           1
           King.
           14.6
           .
           
             I
             am
             sent
             unto
             thee
             with
             heavy
             tidings
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           plainnesse
           and
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           likewise
           matter
           of
           offence
           to
           these
           men
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.10
           .
           and
           that
           partly
           upon
           the
           preceding
           reason
           ;
           for
           the
           more
           plaine
           the
           Word
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           immediate
           accesse
           it
           hath
           unto
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           operation
           upon
           it
           .
           So
           much
           as
           is
           meerly
           humane
           elegancy
           ,
           finenesse
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           delicacy
           of
           expression
           ,
           doth
           oftentimes
           stop
           at
           fancy
           ,
           and
           take
           that
           up
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           of
           Asahel
           caused
           the
           passers
           by
           to
           stand
           still
           and
           gaze
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           2.23
           .
           And
           wickked
           men
           can
           bee
           contented
           to
           admit
           the
           Word
           any
           whither
           ,
           so
           they
           can
           keep
           it
           out
           of
           their
           conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           proper
           subject
           of
           it
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.2
           .
           When
           I
           heare
           men
           magnifie
           quaint
           and
           polite
           discourses
           in
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           speak
           against
           Sermons
           that
           are
           plaine
           and
           wholesome
           ,
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           not
           so
           much
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           pride
           (
           though
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           flesh
           is
           very
           apt
           to
           scorne
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           but
           indeed
           as
           an
           act
           of
           feare
           and
           cowardize
           ;
           because
           where
           all
           other
           externall
           trimmings
           and
           dresses
           are
           wanting
           to
           tickle
           the
           fancy
           ,
           there
           the
           Word
           hath
           the
           more
           downright
           and
           sad
           operation
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           must
           consequently
           the
           more
           startle
           and
           terrifie
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           great
           difficulty
           and
           indeed
           impossibility
           of
           obeying
           it
           in
           the
           strictnesse
           and
           rigor
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           another
           ground
           of
           scandall
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           his
           
           Word
           should
           command
           men
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           indeed
           cannot
           be
           done
           ;
           this
           was
           matter
           of
           astonishment
           to
           the
           Disciples
           themselves
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           told
           them
           that
           it
           was
           
             easier
             for
             a
             Camell
             to
             goe
             through
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             needle
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             Rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             Mark.
          
           10.25
           .
           a
           This
           was
           the
           cavill
           of
           the
           disputant
           in
           the
           Apostle
           against
           the
           counsels
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Why
             doth
             he
             yet
             find
             fault
             ?
          
           if
           hee
           harden
           whom
           he
           will
           ,
           why
           doth
           he
           complaine
           of
           our
           hardnesse
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           prevent
           ,
           because
           none
           can
           resist
           his
           will
           ?
           Rom.
           9.1
           .
           Now
           to
           this
           scandall
           we
           answer
           ;
           first
           ,
           That
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           was
           b
           
             not
             originally
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           intrinsecally
           or
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           impossible
           ,
           but
           accidentally
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           naturall
           corruption
           which
           is
           enmity
           against
           it
           ;
           a
           burthen
           may
           be
           very
           portable
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           he
           who
           is
           a
           creeple
           is
           not
           able
           to
           beare
           ;
           the
           defect
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           in
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           8.3
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           of
           this
           c
           Impossibility
           there
           may
           be
           made
           a
           most
           excellent
           use
           ,
           that
           being
           convinced
           of
           impotency
           in
           our selves
           ,
           we
           may
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           perfect
           obedience
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           pardon
           all
           our
           violations
           of
           it
           ,
           Gal.
           3.21
           ,
           24.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           being
           regenerated
           and
           endued
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Law
           becomes
           d
           
             Evangelically
             possible
          
           unto
           
           us
           againe
           ,
           yea
           ,
           not
           onely
           possibly
           ,
           but
           sweet
           and
           
             easie
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.22
           .
           1
           Ioh.
           5.2
           .
           Ma.
           11.30
           .
           Though
           impossible
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           Iustification
           and
           legall
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           requireth
           perfection
           of
           obedience
           under
           paine
           of
           the
           Curse
           ,
           Gal.
           3.10
           .
           in
           which
           sense
           it
           is
           a
           yoake
           which
           cannot
           bee
           born
           ,
           Act.
           15.10
           .
           A
           Commandement
           which
           cannot
           be
           endured
           ,
           Heb.
           12.20
           .
           yet
           possible
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           acceptation
           of
           our
           services
           done
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           it
           ,
           The
           spirituall
           part
           of
           them
           being
           presented
           by
           the
           intercession
           ,
           and
           the
           carnall
           defects
           covered
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           father
           is
           alwayes
           well
           pleased
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           any
           wicked
           man
           presume
           to
           harden
           himselfe
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           under
           this
           pretence
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           avoid
           them
           ,
           because
           God
           hardneth
           
             whom
             he
             will
          
           ,
           Though
           the
           Apostolicall
           increpation
           be
           Answer
           sufficient
           ,
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             replyest
             against
             God
             ?
          
           yet
           he
           must
           further
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           
             hardned
             judicially
          
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           most
           o
           willingly
           also
           by
           his
           owne
           stubborne
           love
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           giving
           himselfe
           over
           unto
           greedinesse
           in
           sinning
           ,
           and
           thereby
           doth
           actively
           bring
           upon
           himselfe
           those
           indispositions
           unto
           duty
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Law
           being
           impossible
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           him
           is
           indeed
           no
           other
           then
           hee
           would
           himselfe
           have
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           bearing
           an
           active
           enmity
           and
           antipathy
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           The
           mercy
           and
           Free-grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           promises
           ,
           is
           unto
           wicked
           men
           an
           occasion
           of
           stumbling
           while
           they
           turn
           it
           
             into
             lasciviousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           sinne
           
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.1
           .
           
           Iud.
           ver
           .
           4.
           and
           venture
           to
           make
           work
           for
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           being
           led
           
             by
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             unto
             repentance
             ,
          
           but
           hardning
           themselves
           in
           impenitency
           because
           God
           is
           good
           ,
           Rom.
           2.4
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           at
           which
           wicked
           men
           doe
           more
           ordinarily
           stumble
           then
           at
           mercy
           ,
           as
           gluttons
           surfet
           most
           upon
           the
           greatest
           dainties
           ,
           venturing
           upon
           this
           ground
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           sinne
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           out-sinne
           mercy
           ;
           and
           to
           put
           off
           repentance
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           still
           under
           the
           offers
           of
           mercy
           ;
           making
           mercy
           not
           a
           sanctuary
           unto
           which
           to
           fly
           from
           sinne
           ,
           but
           a
           sanctuary
           to
           protect
           and
           countenance
           sinne
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           profane
           and
           desperate
           presumption
           turning
           the
           very
           mercy
           of
           God
           into
           a
           f
           judgement
           ,
           and
           
             savour
             of
             death
          
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           Deut.
           29.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Num.
           15.30
           .
           pretending
           liberty
           from
           sinne
           that
           they
           may
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           abuse
           God
           by
           his
           owne
           gifts
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           threatnings
           of
           God
           set
           forth
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           executed
           in
           his
           judgements
           upon
           wicked
           men
           ,
           are
           great
           occasions
           of
           stumbling
           unto
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           thereby
           with
           
             Manasses
             humbled
          
           under
           Gods
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           but
           with
           
             Pharoah
             hardned
          
           the
           more
           in
           their
           stubbornnesse
           against
           him
           .
           There
           is
           such
           desperate
           wickednesse
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           some
           men
           that
           they
           can
           even
           sit
           down
           and
           rest
           in
           the
           resolutions
           of
           perishing
           ,
           resolving
           to
           enjoy
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           while
           they
           may
           ,
           
             To
             morrow
             we
             shall
             dye
          
           ,
           
           therefore
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           
             let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.32
           .
           
             This
             evill
             is
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             wait
             for
             the
             Lord
             any
             longer
             ?
          
           2
           Kings
           6.33
           .
           There
           are
           three
           
           men
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           have
           a
           
             speciall
             brand
          
           or
           marke
           of
           ignominy
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             Cain
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ahaz
             .
             The
             Lord
             set
             a
             mark
             upon
             Cain
             ;
             Gen.
          
           4.15
           .
           
             This
             is
             that
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           
             this
             is
             that
             Ahaz
             ,
             Num.
          
           26.9
           .
           2.
           
           Chron.
           28.22
           .
           and
           if
           we
           examine
           the
           reasons
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           sinne
           of
           stubbornnesse
           had
           a
           speciall
           hand
           in
           it
           .
           
           Cains
           Offering
           was
           not
           accepted
           ;
           upon
           this
           he
           grew
           wroth
           and
           sullen
           ,
           and
           stubborn
           against
           Gods
           gentle
           warning
           ,
           and
           slew
           his
           brother
           .
           Dathan
           and
           his
           Companions
           sent
           for
           by
           Moses
           ,
           return
           a
           proud
           and
           stubborn
           answer
           ,
           
             we
             will
             not
             come
             up
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             come
             up
             .
             Ahaz
          
           greatly
           distressed
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Syria
           ,
           by
           the
           Edomites
           ,
           by
           the
           Philistimes
           ,
           by
           the
           Assyrian
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           this
           distresse
           stubborn
           still
           and
           
             trespassing
             more
             against
             the
             Lord.
          
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           saddest
           symptomes
           in
           the
           World
           for
           a
           man
           or
           a
           Nation
           not
           to
           be
           humbled
           under
           the
           correcting
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           like
           an
           anvile
           to
           grow
           harder
           under
           blowes
           ;
           and
           a
           most
           sure
           argument
           that
           God
           will
           not
           give
           over
           ,
           but
           goe
           on
           to
           multiply
           his
           judgements
           still
           ,
           for
           
             he
             will
             overcome
             when
             hee
             judgeth
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           will
           judge
           till
           he
           overcome
           .
           In
           Musicall
           Notes
           there
           are
           but
           eight
           degrees
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           same
           returnes
           againe
           ;
           and
           Philosophers
           when
           they
           distinguish
           degrees
           in
           qualities
           ,
           doe
           usually
           make
           the
           eighth
           degree
           to
           be
           the
           highest
           :
           but
           in
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           those
           who
           impenitently
           and
           stubbornly
           stand
           out
           against
           his
           judgements
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           no
           fewer
           then
           
             eight
             and
             twenty
          
           degrees
           threatned
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           
             I
             will
             punish
             seven
             times
             more
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           
             seven
             times
             
             more
          
           ,
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             seven
             time
             more
          
           ,
           and
           once
           more
           ,
           
             seven
             times
             more
             for
             your
             sinnes
             ,
             Levit.
          
           26.18
           ,
           21
           ,
           24
           ,
           28.
           thus
           wicked
           men
           doe
           not
           only
           stumble
           at
           the
           Word
           by
           way
           of
           scandall
           ,
           but
           also
           —
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           way
           of
           Ruine
           ,
           
           because
           they
           are
           sure
           in
           the
           conclusion
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           rock
           stands
           still
           ,
           the
           ship
           only
           is
           broken
           that
           dasheth
           against
           it
           .
           Gods
           Word
           is
           and
           will
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           the
           pride
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           resist
           it
           ,
           the
           mightier
           will
           it
           appeare
           in
           their
           condemnation
           .
           The
           weak
           corn
           which
           yeelds
           to
           the
           wind
           ,
           
           is
           not
           harmed
           by
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           proud
           Oake
           which
           resists
           it
           ,
           is
           many
           times
           broken
           in
           pieces
           .
           The
           soule
           which
           submits
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           saved
           by
           it
           ;
           the
           soule
           which
           rebels
           against
           it
           ,
           is
           sure
           to
           perish
           .
           Therefore
           since
           the
           Word
           comes
           not
           to
           any
           man
           
             in
             vaine
          
           ,
           but
           returnes
           glory
           to
           God
           either
           in
           his
           conversion
           or
           in
           his
           hardning
           :
           It
           greatly
           concerneth
           every
           man
           to
           come
           unto
           it
           ,
           with
           meek
           ,
           penitent
           ,
           docile
           ,
           tractable
           ,
           believing
           ,
           obedient
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           how
           vaine
           and
           desperate
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           a
           Potsherd
           to
           strive
           with
           a
           rod
           of
           Iron
           ;
           for
           the
           pride
           &
           wrath
           of
           man
           to
           give
           a
           chalenge
           to
           the
           justice
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           briars
           and
           thornes
           to
           set
           themselves
           in
           battell
           against
           fire
           .
           As
           
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
          
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           
             his
             law
             is
             a
             fiery
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
          
           33.2
           .
           &
           
             his
             word
          
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           his
           Ministers
           
             a
             fire
             ,
             Ier.
          
           5.14.23.29
           .
           If
           we
           be
           gold
           ,
           it
           will
           purge
           us
           ;
           if
           thorns
           ,
           it
           will
           devour
           &
           feed
           upon
           us
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             condemnation
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           )
           
             That
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             loved
             darknesse
             rather
             then
             light
             ,
             Iob.
          
           3.19
           .
           There
           was
           damnation
           
           in
           the
           world
           before
           while
           it
           lay
           in
           darknesse
           and
           in
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           whither
           it
           went
           :
           but
           not
           so
           heavy
           damnation
           as
           that
           which
           groweth
           out
           of
           light
           .
           When
           Physick
           ,
           which
           should
           remove
           the
           disease
           ,
           doth
           cooperate
           with
           it
           ,
           then
           death
           comes
           with
           the
           more
           paine
           and
           the
           more
           speed
           .
           The
           stronger
           the
           conviction
           of
           sin
           is
           ,
           the
           deeper
           will
           bee
           the
           wrath
           against
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           by
           repentance
           avoyded
           .
           No
           surfet
           more
           dangerous
           then
           that
           of
           bread
           ,
           no
           judgement
           more
           terrible
           then
           that
           which
           growes
           out
           of
           mercy
           known
           and
           despised
           ;
           
             The
             word
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             the
             same
             shall
             judge
             you
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           12.48
           .
           Every
           principle
           of
           truth
           which
           is
           by
           the
           Word
           begotten
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           disobedient
           sinners
           ,
           and
           is
           held
           down
           ,
           and
           suppressed
           by
           unrighteousnesse
           ,
           lies
           there
           like
           fire
           raked
           up
           under
           ashes
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           great
           day
           will
           kindle
           into
           an
           unquenchable
           flame
           .
           The
           word
           can
           bring
           much
           of
           Hell
           upon
           the
           spirit
           of
           impenitent
           sinners
           here
           :
           It
           can
           hew
           ,
           and
           cut
           ,
           and
           peirce
           ,
           and
           burn
           ,
           and
           torment
           ,
           and
           root
           out
           ,
           and
           pull
           down
           ,
           and
           destroy
           ,
           and
           strike
           with
           trembling
           and
           amazement
           the
           proudest
           and
           securest
           sinners
           ,
           Hos.
           6.5
           .
           Act.
           7.54
           .
           Heb.
           4.12
           .
           Esay
           49.2
           .
           Psal.
           45.5
           .
           Revel
           .
           11.5
           ,
           10.
           
           Ier.
           1.10
           .
           2
           Cor.
           10.4
           .
           Act.
           24.25
           .
           we
           need
           no
           messenger
           from
           the
           dead
           to
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           torments
           there
           :
           All
           the
           Rhetorique
           in
           Hell
           cannot
           set
           forth
           Hell
           more
           to
           the
           life
           then
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           have
           done
           already
           ,
           Luk.
           16.31
           .
           But
           O
           what
           a
           Hell
           will
           it
           be
           at
           last
           ,
           when
           the
           Word
           which
           warned
           us
           of
           it
           ,
           shall
           throw
           us
           into
           it
           !
           when
           every
           offer
           of
           mercy
           
           which
           wee
           have
           refused
           ,
           and
           every
           threatning
           of
           wrath
           which
           we
           have
           despised
           ,
           shall
           accompany
           us
           unto
           the
           tribunall
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           testifie
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           into
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           ,
           to
           upbraid
           us
           with
           our
           owne
           perdition
           !
           O
           the
           dolefull
           condition
           of
           impenitent
           sinners
           !
           If
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           perish
           for
           the
           want
           :
           and
           if
           they
           have
           it
           ,
           they
           perish
           doubly
           for
           the
           contempt
           of
           it
           .
           O
           that
           men
           would
           conside●
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           bee
           perswaded
           !
           and
           that
           they
           would
           learne
           so
           much
           wisedome
           as
           not
           to
           arm
           the
           very
           mercy
           of
           God
           against
           themselves
           .
           A
           bridge
           is
           made
           to
           give
           us
           a
           safe
           passage
           over
           a
           dangerous
           river
           ;
           but
           he
           who
           stumbles
           on
           the
           bridge
           ,
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           river
           .
           The
           Word
           is
           given
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           carry
           us
           over
           Hell
           unto
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           he
           who
           stumbles
           and
           quarrels
           at
           this
           meanes
           ,
           shall
           fall
           in
           thither
           ,
           from
           whence
           otherwise
           he
           had
           been
           delivered
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57143-e240
           
             Gen
             :
             35
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.24
             .
             Hos.
             12.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             26.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             82.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57143-e1000
           
             Psalm
             45.1
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             26.8
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             94
             12
             ,
             Mic.
             6
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57143-e3050
           
             a
             Gen
             :
             42
             .
             5●
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Chap
             ▪
             8.7.9
             ,
             2
             ▪
             6.16.10
             18.11
             6
             
          
           
             c
             Ch.
             9.11
             14
             
          
           
             d
             Isa
             ▪
             26.9
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Plato
             apud
             A.
             Gel.
             li.
             6
             c.
             14.
             
               famosos
               la
               rones
               in
               his
               locis
               ubi
               grassati
               ●unt
               surca
               figendos
               compluribus
               placuit
               ut
               &
               conspectu
               deterreant●r
               alii
               ab
               iisdem
               facinoribus
               .
               ff
               .
               de
               poenis
               .
               l.
            
             28.
             sect
             .
             
               famosos
               .
               unde
               &
               in
               Brutis
               &
               in
               rebus
               in
               a●imatis
               observata
               vindicta
               .
               vid.
            
             Pet.
             Erod
             .
             Dec●et
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             14.
             
             Zepper
             .
             de
             .
             legib
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             Pl.
             l.
             29
             c.
             4.
             
             Plut
             ▪
             de
             fortun
             .
             Ro.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             52.6
             .
             Luk
             17.32
             .
             Act.
             5.11
             .
             Luk.
             13.1.7
             .
             Jer.
             3.8
             .
             Dan.
             5.18.21
             .
             Num.
             16.38.40
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Isa.
             26.11
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             10.3
             Heb.
             11.6
             Non
             sunt
             bona
             quae
             non
             de
             radi●e
             bona
             procedunt
             ▪
             Ea
             ipsa
             opera
             quae
             dicuntur
             ante
             fidem
             quamvis
             videantur
             hominibus
             l●u●abilia
             ,
             ina●●●
             sunt-ut
             magna
             vires
             &
             cur●us
             cele●●●mus
             praeter
             viam
             .
             Aug.
             Enars
             ▪
             in
             P●al
             .
             3●
             .
             vide
             de
             Spirit
             .
             &
             hi●
             .
             c.
             20.
             
             2●
             ,
             26.
             
             Co●tra
             duas
             Epist.
             Pelag
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             ep
             .
             106.
             de
             side
             &
             oper●bus
             .
             c.
             14.
             contra
             Iulian
             ▪
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             3
             
          
           
             i
             Nih
             lad
             ostenta●ionem
             ,
             omnia
             ad
             conscientiam
             refert
             ,
             P●
             .
             l.
             1
             epist.
             22.
             
             Nil
             ilopinionis
             causa
             ,
             omnia
             conscientiae
             faciam
             .
             Senec.
             de
             vita
             beata
             .
             c
             20
             
          
           
             k
             Ier.
             3.10
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             26.23
             
          
           
             m
             Ruth
             1.14
             .
          
           
             n
             Exodus
             8.8
             .
             Exodus
             9.
             
             ●7
             ,
             ●4
             .
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             78.34
             ,
             37
             
          
           
             p
             Semisauciam
             hac
             arque
             hac
             vers●re
             voluntatem
             Aug.
             confess
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             8.
             plerique
             ips●i●
             paenitentiae
             agunt
             ▪
             Ambro.
             d●
             paenit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Clem.
             Alexi●
             .
             2.
             strom
             .
             Irrisor
             est
             non
             paenitens
             qui
             adhuc
             agit
             quod
             paeni●er
             ,
             &c.
             Isidor
             .
             de
             summo
             ●ono
             .
             Magnamrem
             pu●a
             unum
             hominemagere
             ,
             praeter
             sapientem
             nemo
             unum
             agit
             .
             Caetera
             multifo●mes
             sunt
             .
             Senec.
             Ep
             1●0
             .
             Ambros.
             of●ic
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             Io●l
             2.12
             .
             Act.
             11.
             23.
             
             Psal.
             57.7
             .
             Eph.
             3.27
             .
             Psal.
             86.11
             .
             Heb.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             r
             Ioel
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Isa.
             55.6.7
             .
             ●er
             .
             31.18
             .
             Hos.
             3.5
             .
             Psal.
             130.4
             .
             Acts
             2
             ,
             38.
             
             Matth.
             3.2
             .
             Isa.
             64.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Stro.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             Qui
             beneficiis
             nō
             ▪
             intelligitur
             ,
             vel
             plagis
             intelligatur
             .
             Cypr.
             in
             Deme●●ia
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Dan●
               animum
               ad
               loquendum
               libere
               ultimae
               miseriae
               .
            
             
               Liv.
               lib.
               29.
               
            
          
           
             u..
             Inops
             Sena●us
             Auxilii
             humani
             ad
             Deos
             populum
             &
             v●ta
             ver
             it
             ,
             justi
             cū
             conjugibus
             &
             libe●ls
             supplicatum
             ire
             ,
             &
             pacem
             expo●cere
             deū
             .
             Liv.
             l.
             3.
             
             Cum
             stupe●
             caelum
             &
             are●annus
             nudipedalia
             denunciātur
             .
             Magistratus
             pu●pu
             ●as
             ponunt
             ,
             fasces
             retro
             aver
             .
             tunt
             p●ecem
             indigi●ant
             ,
             hostiam
             instaurant
             ,
             Vide
             Tentu●
             .
             adv
             .
             physicos
             c.
             16.
             
             Clem.
             Alex.
             stro
             .
             l.
             6.6
             .
             pag.
             45.3
             .
             Edit
             Heins
             .
             Sozom.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             6.
             
             Brisso
             .
             de
             formul
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Perdidisti
             〈◊〉
             mala
             si
             nondū
             misera
             est
             didicisti
             .
             Sen.
             ad
             Helvid●
             perdidistis
             utilitatē
             calamitatis
             &
             miser●imifacti
             estis
             &
             pessim
             permansistis
             .
             Aug.
             de
             civ
             .
             Dei
             l.
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             y
             Isa.
             28.15
             .
          
           
             z
             1
             King.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             18.23
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Plut.
             de
             seranumin
             ,
             vindicta
             .
          
           
             b
             Vide
             Tertul.
             contra
             Ma●●ion
             .
             l.
             2.
             c
             ▪
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Vossius
             Rhetor
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             12.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Vide
             Gorraei
             definit
             ▪
             medie
             .
             &
             Lau●eur
             .
          
           
             Sect
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Plutarch
             Apoph●hegm
             
          
           
             *
             Iosh.
             23.19
             .
             Iohn
             4.22
             .
             Eccles.
             5.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Gen.
             35.2.3
             .
             1
             Sam.
             16.5
             .
             Isa.
             1.15.61
             .
          
           
             f
             Quantum
             à
             praeceptis
             tantum
             ab
             auribus
             Dei
             longe
             sumus
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             Orat.
             cap.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Homer
             .
             Illiad
             
          
           
             g
             〈◊〉
             Sacerdos
             〈◊〉
             fiat●um
             〈◊〉
             dicen●o
             su●sum
             cor●●
             .
             Cyprian
             de
             Oratione
             .
          
           
             i
             Isa.
             64.7
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Sam.
             7.27
             .
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             57.7.8
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             .
             103.1
             .
             ●●hr●●●0
             .
             19
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Ioh.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             n
             2
             Sam.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             8.36
             .
             Zach.
             2
             .
             1●
             .
             Iob
             37.19
             .
             vide
             Aug.
             Epist
             105.
             
             Et
             Epist.
             121
             ,
             ca
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Dei
             potentiam
             servi
             preces
             impedi●●ant
             .
             Hi●●on
             .
             ad
             G●udentium
             .
          
           
             q
             Act.
             16.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             r
             Act.
             12.5.10
             .
          
           
             s
             1
             Kin.
             18.41
             .
             Fu●men
             de
             Caelo
             precibus
             suis
             contra
             hostium
             machin●
             mentum
             〈◊〉
             ,
             suis
             pluvià
             Impe●ratâcum
             siti
             laborarent
             .
             Iulius
             Capitoli●
             .
             in
             Antonino
             ▪
             vide
             Iustin.
             Martyr
             .
             Apol.
             2
             Tert●l
             .
             Apolog
             c.
             5.39.40
             .
             Et
             ad
             Scapulam
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.40.43
             
          
           
             u
             Revel
             12.3
             .
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             y
             1
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             z
             Ester
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Sam.
             15.31
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Chorn.
             14.9
             ,
             ●1
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             32.25.28
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             15.26.28
             .
          
           
             e
             Iudg.
             10.13.16
             .
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             13
             .
             8●
             
          
           
             g
             Iob
             5.19
             .
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             10.17
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             8.24
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             King.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Sam.
             24.17
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             32.31
             ,
             32.34.9
             .
             Numb
             .
             14.19
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             25.8.32.4
             ,
             5.38.3
             ,
             4.51
             .
          
           
             e
             ●am
             .
             3.39
             ,
             40
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Hos.
               4.14
               .
               Psal.
               81.11
               ,
               12.
               
               Ezek.
               24.13
               .
               Rom.
               1.24
               ,
               28.
               
               Rev.
               22.11
               .
               
                 Exaudit
                 propitius
                 ,
                 non
                 exaudit
                 i●atus
                 :
                 &
                 ru●sus
                 non
                 exaudit
                 propitius
                 ,
                 exaudit
                 iratus
                 .
              
            
             
               —
               
                 non
                 parcit
                 propitius
                 ,
                 parcit
                 Iratus
                 .
              
               Aug.
               contra
               Julian
               ,
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               4.
               
               
                 Parci
                 sibi
                 putat
                 ,
                 cum
                 excaecetur
                 ,
                 &
                 servetur
                 ad
                 ultimam
                 opportunamque
                 vindictam
                 .
              
               Aug.
               in
               .
               Psal.
               9.
               
               
                 Ad
                 u●ilitatem
                 quosdam
                 non
                 exaudis
                 ,
                 ad
                 damnationem
                 quosdam
                 exaudis
                 .
              
               In
               Psal.
               21.
               
               
                 Iratus
                 dat
                 Amanti
                 quod
                 malè
                 amat
                 ,
                 in
              
               Psal.
               26.
               
               
                 Magna
                 Ira
                 est
                 quando
                 peccantibus
                 non
                 irascitur
                 Deus
                 .
              
               Hieron
               .
               Ep.
               33.
               
               
                 Et
                 in
              
               Psal.
               140.
               
               
                 Indignantis
                 Dei
                 major
                 haec
                 plaga
              
               .
               Cypr.
               de
               Lapsis
               .
               
                 O
                 fervum
                 illum
                 beatum
                 cujus
                 Emendationi
                 Deus
                 instat
                 ,
                 cui
                 dignatur
                 irasci
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Tertul
               ▪
               de
               patient
               .
               cap.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             d
             Jer.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             e
             Levit.
             26.18.21
             ▪
             24
             ▪
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             Isa.
             9.12
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Athe.
               l.
            
             3.
             c
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Hag.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             King
             5.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Num.
             31.22
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hom.
             Il
             11
             
               Qui
               se
               didebant
               arma
               tradebant
            
             .
             Caesar
             de
             Bello
             Gallico
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               
                 Venenum
                 aliquando
                 pro
                 Remedio
                 suit
              
               .
               Sen
               de
               Benef.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Medici
                 pedes
                 &
                 alas
                 Cantharidis
                 ,
                 cum
                 sit
                 ipsa
                 morti●era
                 ,
                 prodesse
                 dicunt
                 .
              
               Plut.
               de
               audiend
               .
               Poetis
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Isa.
             8.21
             .
             2
             Chro.
             28.22
             .
             Rev.
             16.10
             .
          
           
             b
             Mic.
             7.9
             .
             Levit.
             26.41
             .
             Jer.
             10.19
             .
          
           
             c
             
               A.
               Gel.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Plut.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Plut.
             de
             Sanitate
             tuend
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Vsque
               ad
               delictum
               hominis
               Deus
               tantùm
               bonus
               ,
               exinde
               Iudex
               &
               severus
               ,
               &c.
            
             Tertu
             .
             contra
             Marcion
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Verberat
               &
               lacerat
               ,
               non
               est
               saevitia
               ,
               certamen
               est
               .
            
             Senec.
             de
             Prov.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Tentationibus
               non
               vincitur
               fides
               ,
               sed
               probatur
               .
            
             Cypr.
             de
             Mort.
             Aug.
             de
             Cir.
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             29
             ,
             30.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.34
             .
          
           
             c
             Isa.
             8.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             King●
             8.38
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             9
             17
             
          
           
             c
             Hag.
             1.6
             Zach.
             1.2
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Arist.
               Rhe●
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             
               Et
               polit
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             b
             Io●h
             .
             7.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             c
             Mark.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             a
             Acts
             16.28
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Kings
             10.30
             ,
             31
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             Zeph.
             ●
             .
             5
             1
             Reg.
             17.31
             Nehem.
             13.24
             
          
           
             a
             Alternae
             inter
             cupiditatē
             nostram
             &
             p●nitentiam
             vices
             sunt
             .
             Senec.
             de
             otio
             Sap.
             ca.
             27.
             
             Maximum
             judicium
             malae
             mentis
             fluctuatio
             Ep.
             120.
             
             Vir
             bonus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Arist.
             Ethic.
             l.
             9.
             cap.
             46.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             ●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Clem
             Alex.
             strom
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Nulli
             servorum
             licet
             ex
             his
             quae
             dominus
             impera●
             quod
             placuerit
             assumere
             ,
             quod
             displicuerit
             repudiare
             .
             Salvia●
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             c
             Mar.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             d
             Qu
             uno
             peccavitomnium
             ●eu●
             est
             ,
             peccans
             contra
             Charitatem
             in
             qua
             pendent
             omnis
             ,
             Aug
             Epist.
             29.
             
             Si
             pauca
             simulacra
             circumferat
             in
             una
             Idololatria
             est
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the●sam
             trahat
             ,
             lovis
             tamen
             plaustrum
             est
             ▪
             Tertull.
             Vide
             Senec.
             de
             Bene●ic
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             26
             ,
             27.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             16.11
             .
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             10.26
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             12.2
             .
             Iam.
             1.8
             .
             Psal.
             119.10
             ▪
             128.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.13
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             ●
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             a
             Anima
             in
             corpore
             erit
             non
             vivendi
             causa
             sed
             dolendi
             Aug.
             do
             Civ
             .
             Deili
             .
             13.
             c.
             2.
             
             Prima
             mors
             animam
             nolen●em
             pellit
             à
             corpore
             ,
             secunda
             nolentem
             retinet
             in
             corpore
             .
             Ibid.
             l
             21.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             90.11
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Athenaeus
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             38.2
             .
             Ezek.
             16.63
             .
             Ezek.
             6.9.20
             43.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
             Isa.
             30.22
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             14.3
             .
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             
             
               Omnis
               〈◊〉
               poenitet
               vex●ur
               secum
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
            
             34.
             
             
               Arist.
               Rhet.
            
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2
             1.5
             .
             Psal.
             40.12
             .
             Rom.
             5.6
             ,
             7.6.24
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             Ier.
             6.10
             .
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Facile
                 est
                 memen●o
                 ,
                 quo
                 qui●
                 velet
                 ,
                 cedere
                 possessio●e
                 magne
                 fortunae
                 :
                 facere
                 &
                 parare
                 eam
                 diffi●ile
                 atque
                 arduum
                 .
                 L●v.
              
               2.24
               .
               
                 Corpora
                 lentè
                 aug●scunt
                 cito
                 extinguuntur
                 .
                 Tacit.
                 Vit.
                 Agric.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A●bores
                 Magna●
                 diu
                 crescere
                 ,
                 unâ
                 horâ
                 extirpari
                 .
                 Q.
                 Curt
                 ▪
                 lib.
              
               7.
               
            
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             11.21
             .
             Ier.
             2
             22.
             
             Mrl.
             3.3
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             5●
             .
             6
             .
             Rom.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             H●b
             9.4
             .
             Mich.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
             Ier
             21.18
             .
             Ezek.
             18.31
             .
             Isa.
             1.16
             .
             Heb.
             8
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             Lex
             jubet
             ,
             Gratia
             juvat
             .
             Aug.
             Epist.
             95.
             
             &
             Epist.
             144.
             ct
             l.
             3.
             contr
             .
             2.
             
             Ep.
             pelag
             .
             ca.
             7.
             
             
               Petamus
               ut
               det
               ,
               quod
               ut
               habeamus
               jubet
               .
               in
               Exod.
               quest
               .
            
             55.
             
               de
               bono
               viduitatis
               ,
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Annal.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             R.
             Akika
             in
             pirke
             Aboth
             .
          
           
             Sueton
             in
             Calig
             cap.
             34.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             43
             .
             3●
             .
             Psal.
             68.19
             .
             Ephes.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             62.9.33.17.20.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             6.5
             ▪
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             Matth.
             12.34
             .
             Psal.
             14.3
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             369
             
          
           
             b
             Matt.
             19
             .
             17·
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             119
             .
             68·
             
          
           
             d
             Prov.
             10.2
             .
             Matth.
             4.4
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Ioh.
             5.20
             ▪
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
             Ier.
             32
             .
             3●
             .
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             2.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             Col.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             h
             Eph.
             1.5
             ,
             6
             ▪
             Ioh
             ▪
             1.12
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             12.6
             ▪
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
             Rom
             15.13
             .
          
           
             l
             Concil
             .
             Milevit
             .
             can
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Concil
             .
             Arausican
             .
             secund
             .
             Aug.
             de
             grat
             .
             &
             lib.
             Arb.
             ca.
             21
             ▪
             
          
           
             m
             Hos.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             n
             Amos
             3.6
             .
             Isa.
             45.7
             .
             Vid.
             Tertul.
             c●n●
             .
             Marcion
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Aug.
             de
             grat
             .
             &
             Il.
             arb
             .
             ca.
             1.6
             de
             grat
             .
             Christi
             ca.
             25.
             cont
             .
             2.
             ep
             .
             Pel●g
             .
             li.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             de
             perfect
             .
             justi●iae
             ca.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             Aug.
             de
             clv.
             Dei.
             li.
             12.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Field
               of
               the
               church
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             q
             Aug.
             li.
             de
             patientia
             .
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             2.12.14
             .
             Matt.
             11
             ▪
             27.
             
             Ier.
             31.34
             .
             Vid.
             Aug.
             de
             grat
             .
             Christ.
             li
             1.
             c.
             13.14
             .
             &
             ep
             .
             143.
             
          
           
             s
             Ioh.
             6
             .
             4●
             .
             Eze●
             .
             ●
             .
             2●
             .
             Ier.
             32.35
             .
          
           
             t
             Aug.
             de
             grat
             .
             Christi
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
             Rom.
             7.18
             .
             Phil.
             2.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             x
             1
             Thes.
             5.23
             .
             1
             Pe●
             .
             5.10
             .
             Iude
             vet
             .
             24.
             
             Ioh.
             17.15
             .
          
           
             y
             Vid·
             Aug.
             Enchi●id
             c.
             ●2
             .
             de
             grat
             .
             &
             lib.
             arb
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             &
             17.
             
             Peto
             u●
             acciam
             ,
             &
             cum
             accepero
             rursu●
             peto
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             C●esiphont
             ▪
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             143.2
             .
             Isa.
             64.6
             .
          
           
             a
             Phil.
             1.6
             .
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             phil
             .
             1.15.16
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             10.30
             .
             Hosea
             .
             1.4
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Sam.
             21.7
             .
             Mar.
             6
             .
             2●
             .
             Act.
             24.25
             .
             Isa.
             58.3
             .
             Ma●th
             .
             6.16
             .
             Mat.
             23.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Rebus
               ad
               ima
               t●ndentibus
               in
               Imo
               ponitur
               fundamentum
               ;
               Ecclesia
               vero
               in
               Imo
               posita
               tendit
               in
               Coelum
               ,
               fundamentum
               ●●go
               nostrum
               ibi
               positum
               est
               .
            
             Aug.
             Enarrat
             .
             1.
             in
             Psal.
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             e
             Isa.
             1.22
             .
             Ezek.
             22
             .
             18·
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             8.44
             .
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             2.24
             .
             Iam.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             i
             Col.
             ●
             .
             5
             .
             Eph.
             ●
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             Iob
             42.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Isa.
             6.5
             .
             Heb.
             12.20
             .
             Iosh.
             24
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Medicina
               etiam
               invitis
               prodest
            
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             98
             
               Quae
               per
               insuavit●tem
               medentur
               ,
               emolumento
               curationis
               offensam
               sui
               excusant
               ,
               &
               presentem
               insuriam
               superventurae
               utilitatis
               gratia
               commendant
               .
            
             Tertul.
             de
             penit
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             ●
             9.
             
             Heb.
             1●
             .
             11
             .
             ●a
             .
             27.9.48
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Qu●squis
               volens
               d●tra●it
               sam●
               meae
               ,
               n●lens
               addit
               m●rcedi
               meae
               .
            
             August
             .
             cont
             .
             literas
             Petiliani
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rhetor.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sen
             ▪
             ep
             .
             81·
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
             Rom.
             11.20
             .
             
               Ille
               discernit
               qui
               unde
               discernaris
               impertit
               ,
               poenam
               debitam
               removendo
               indebitam
               gratiā
               largienda
               .
            
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             2.
             ep
             .
             Pelag
             .
             l.
             2.
             ca.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Opulentissima
               me●alla
               quorum
               in
               al●o
               latent
               venae
               .
            
             Se
             ●p
             .
             23.
             
             
               Altissima
               flumina
               minimo
               sono
               labuntur
            
             .
             Q.
             Curt.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             3.8
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.8
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             Rom.
             7.18
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vide
             Aug.
             de
             grat
             .
             &
             li.
             arb
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             9.6
             .
             Psal.
             119.24
             .
          
           
             a
             Liv.
             lib
             26.
             
             A
             Gel.
             l
             7.1
             .
             Valer.
             Max.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Sam.
             15.26
             ,
             31.
             
             Isa.
             47.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             15.
             2
             
             Chr.
             20
             6.
             
             Nehem.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Bonus
                 qui
                 non
                 tribuit
                 quod
                 volumus
                 ,
                 ut
                 tribuat
                 quod
                 malimus
                 .
                 Aug.
              
               ep
               .
               34.
               
            
             
               
                 Exdudiens
                 Cardinem
                 desiderii
                 ejus
                 ,
                 non
                 curasti
                 quod
                 tune
                 petebat
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 mesaceres
                 quod
                 semper
                 pe●ebat
                 .
              
               Conf.
               li.
               5.
               c.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Joh.
             6.29
             .
             Job
             26.21.35.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.29
             .
             Isa.
             30
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Calores
               ca●o
               ribus
               onerando
               deprimimus
               &
               sanguinis
               fluxli
               desusa
               i●s●per
               venula
               revocamus
               .
            
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             42.12.41.1
             .
          
           
             
               Semper
               dies
               mali
               in
               seculo
               ,
               boni
               in
               Deo
               ,
               Aug.
               in
            
             Psalm
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             144.12.15
             .
             
               Quidquid
               mihi
               praeter
               illum
               est
               ;
               dulce
               non
               est
               ,
               quicquid
               mihi
               vult
               dare
               Dominus
               meus
               ,
               auferat
               totum
               ,
               &
               se
               mihi
               de●
               .
               Aug.
               Enarrat
               .
            
             2.
             in
             Psal.
             26.
             
             
               Hic
               quod
               vinum
               est
               non
               potest
               esse
               panis
               ;
               quod
               tibi
               Lux
               est
               ,
               non
               potest
               esse
               potus
               ;
               Deus
               〈◊〉
               totum
               tibi
               ●rit
               .
               Manducabis
               Eum
               ne
               Esurias
               ,
               bi●es
               Eum
               ne
               si●ias
               ,
               illuminaberis
               ab
               eo
               ne
               sis
               Cacus
               ,
               fulcieris
               ab
               ●o
               ,
               ne
               deficias
               .
               Ib.
               in
            
             Psal.
             36.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             21
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57143-e18320
           
             a
             
               Pro
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               legisse
               videntur
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             3.18.7.14
             .
             Psal.
             32.9
             .
             Exod
             28.2
             .
             Zach.
             3.4
             .
             Psal.
             45.8
             .
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Reynolds
                 Conference
                 with
                 Hart.
                 cap.
              
               8.
               
               Divis.
               4.
               
               
                 &
                 Aquin.
              
               in
               Heb.
               13.10
               .
            
             
               
                 Ha●emus
                 altare
                 corpus
                 viz.
                 Christi
                 .
                 Hesych
                 in
                 Levit.
                 li.
              
               1.
               cap.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Vid.
               Tertul.
               contr
               .
               Iudaeos
               .
               cap.
            
             5.6
             .
             
               &
               de
               oratione
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             
               Aug.
               de
               civ
               .
               Dei
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               &
               Epist.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Orphano
               trophi
               sunt
               qui
               pare
               tibus
               atque
               sunstantiis
               d●●tit●tos
               minores
               sustentant
               &
               educant
               velut
               aff●●ctione
               patern
               .
            
             Cod.
             de
             Episa
             ,
             &
             Cleric
             .
             l.
             1
             ▪
             c.
             Tit.
             3.
             ●eg
             .
             32
             &
             35
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Visitabo
               super
               omne●
               populos
               incircumcisos
            
             .
             Versio
             Chald.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Septuag
             .
          
           
             *
             Herodot
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Ar●apanus
             apud
             Euseb.
             de
             praeparat
             .
             Evang
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             27.
             
             Orig.
             in
             Rom.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Cyprian
             de
             ratione
             Circumcis
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             1.
             
             Pierii
             Hieroglyph
             .
             li.
             6.
             
             Pe●er
             .
             in
             Gen.
             17.13
             .
             Valles
             .
             de
             Sacra
             philosophia
             .
          
           
             *
             Cameron
             .
             de
             Eccles.
             pa.
             34.
             
             
               Nec
               hoc
               novum
               Scripturis
               sigrate
               u●i
               translatione
               nominum
               ,
               ex
               comparatione
               criminum
               ,
               &c.
            
             Tertul.
             contr
             .
             Judaeos
             c.
             8.
             &
             cont
             .
             Marcion
             .
             li.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Deodati
               .
               Heinsius
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Aug.
             lib.
             de
             fide
             &
             operibus
             c.
             9.
             
             Tertul.
             ad
             martyres
             ,
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             &
             de
             coron
             .
             Milit.
             ca.
             3.
             
             &
             13.
             de
             Habitu
             .
             mulieb
             .
             c.
             2
             de
             spectacul
             .
             ca.
             24.
             &
             lib.
             de
             Idolatria
             .
             Apol·
             c.
             38.
             
             Interrogatio
             legitima
             &
             Ecclesiastica
             .
             Firmilian
             .
             apud
             Cyprian
             .
             ep
             .
             75.
             &
             ib.
             ep
             .
             70.
             
             &
             76.
             
             Salvian
             .
             li●
             6.
             cod
             .
             de
             Episcop
             .
             Audient
             .
             l.
             34.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Vid.
             Danaeum
             in
             Aug.
             Enchirid.
             cap.
             42.
             
             &
             Brisson
             .
             L.
             Dominic
             .
             de
             spectac
             .
             Joseph
             .
             vicecomit
             .
             de
             Antiquit.
             Baptis
             .
             li.
             2.
             
             Gatak
             .
             of
             Lots
             .
             p.
             319.
             
             Espen
             .
             in
             Tit.
             digres
             .
             9.
             
             Verbis
             obligatio
             contrahitur
             ex
             interrogatione
             &
             responsu
             .
             ff
             .
             de
             obligationibus
             &
             Action
             .
             L.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             &
             de
             verborum
             obligat
             .
             L.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             pacto
             Salis
             ,
             vid.
             Paul.
             Fagi
             .
             in
             Levit.
             2.
             
             &
             Pererium
             in
             Gen.
             19.16.17.26
             .
             Stuck
             .
             Antiquit.
             Con.
             viv
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             30.
             
             Sal
             duraturae
             amicitiae
             symbolum
             .
             Pierius
             lib.
             31.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Dignaris
               eis
               quibus
               omnia
               debita
               dimittis
               ,
               etiam
               pro●issionibus
               tuis
               debitor
               fieri
               .
            
             Aug.
             Conf.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Non
               ei
               aliquid
               dedimus
               ,
               &
               tenemus
               debitorem
               .
               Vnde
               debitorem
               ?
               quia
               promissor
               est
               .
               non
               dicimus
               Deo
               ,
               Domine
               redde
               quod
               accepisti
               ,
               sed
               redde
               quod
               promisisti
               ,
            
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             32.
             
             
               Cum
               promissum
               Dei
               redditur
               Iustitia
               Dei
               dicitur
               .
               Iustitia
               enim
               Dei
               est
               quia
               redditum
               est
               quod
               promissū
               est
               ,
            
             Ambros.
             in
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             
               Iustū
               est
               ut
               reddat
               quod
               debet
               .
               Debet
               autem
               quod
               pollicitus
               est
               .
               〈◊〉
               hac
               est
               Iustitia
               de
               qua
               praesumit
               Apostolus
               promissio
               D●i
               ,
            
             Bern.
             de
             grat
             .
             &
             lib.
             Arbit
             .
             
               Licet
               Deus
               debi●um
               alicui
               det
               ,
               non
               tamen
               est
               ipse
               debitor
               ,
               quia
               ipse
               ad
               alia
               non
               ordinatur
               ,
               sed
               potius
               alia
               ad
               ipsum
               ,
               &
               ideo
               justitia
               quandoque
               dicitur
               in
               Deo
               Condecentia
               suae
               bonitatis
               ,
            
             Aquin.
             part
             .
             1.
             qu.
             21.
             art
             .
             1.
             
             
               Nulla
               alia
               in
               Deo
               ●ustitia
               nisi
               ad
               se
               quasi
               ad
               alterum
               ,
               ut
               sibi
               ipsi
               debitum
               reddat
               secundum
               condecenc●a●
               b●nitatis
               ,
               &
               ●e●●ibidinem
               voluntatis
               suae
               ,
            
             Scotus
             4.
             dist
             .
             46.
             qu.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Quid
               est
               Dei
               veri
               veracisque
               Iuratio
               nisi
               promissi
               confirmatio
               ,
               &
               infidelium
               quaedam
               increpatio
               ?
            
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Emittere
                 manum
                 est
                 cautionem
                 sive
                 chirographum
                 dare
                 .
              
               ff
               .
               de
               probat
               .
               &
               praesumpt
               .
               I
               ▪
               15.
               
               
                 Iunge
                 ergo
                 manus
                 ,
                 &
                 concipe
                 foedus
                 .
              
               Statius
               .
            
             
               
                 Heus
                 ubi
                 pacta
                 fides
                 ,
                 commissaque
                 dextera
                 dextrae
                 .
              
               Ovid.
               Justitian
               .
               Institut
               .
               de
               verbo●ū
               obligat
               .
               Sect.
               1.
               
               I.
               3.
               ff
               .
               de
               obligat
               .
               &
               Action
               .
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Inversá
               occasione
               ebullire
               saniem
               quae
               latebat
               in
               ulcere
               ,
               &
               excisam
               non
               extirpatam
               arborem
               in
               sylvam
               pullulare
               videas
               densiorem
               .
            
             Bern.
             Serm.
             2.
             in
             Assum
             .
             Mariae
             :
          
           
             
               Masora
               sepes
               legi
               :
               Decimae
               divitiis
               :
               vo●a
               sanctimoniae
               ;
               silentium
               sapientiae
               ,
            
             Pirke
             Aboth
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dionys.
             Halicarnass
             l.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Polyb
             l
             6.
             
             Vid.
             Veget
             de
             re
             Milit
             lib
             2.
             
             Tertul.
             de
             Corona
             mil.
             c.
             11.
             
             L.
             2.
             ff
             de
             his
             qui
             notan●ur
             infami●●ect
             .
             Miles
             &
             notas
             Go●ho●tidi
             in
             L.
             2.
             ff
             de
             Veteranis
             .
             Lipsu
             not
             a●
             li.
             15.
             
             Annal
             Tacit
             praemia
             nunc
             alia
             atque
             alla
             emolumenta
             notemus
             Sacramentorum
             .
             Iuvenal
             .
             Satyr
             .
             16.
             
             Lips.
             de
             Milit.
             R●m
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Dial.
             6
             
          
           
             b
             Liv
             lib
             35.
             
             Appi●n
             .
             in
             Iberico
             &
             Lybico
             .
             Pol.
             b.
             li
             3.
             
             Tertul
             Apolog.
             c●
             .
             8
             Florus
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Vid.
             Tertul
             de
             Coron
             Milit.
             ca.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Cingere
             est
             militare
             ,
             apud
             Plaut
             .
             omnes
             qui
             militant
             c●●ctisunt
             .
             Servius
             in
             li
             8
             Enead
             unde
             Cingulum
             marti
             sacrum
             test●
             Homero
             Iliad
             2.
             
             Et
             stare
             discinctum
             erat
             paenae
             mili
             atis
             genus
             ●ue●on
             in
             〈◊〉
             v●d
             l.
             2●
             .
             38
             &
             43.
             ff
             de
             Testamento
             militis
             Suidae
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             un●●
             dicitur
             Deus
             B●l●eum
             regum
             dissolvere
             .
             Iob
             12.18
             Vid
             Stuck
             .
             Antiq.
             co●viv
             li.
             2
             c
             19
             &
             Pined
             in
             Iob
             12.18
             .
             Tolet.
             Annot
             62.
             in
             Luc.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Dion
             de
             Catilina
             ,
             li.
             37.
             
             
               Ita
               se
               ad
               Romanae
               sedis
               obedientiam
               obligant
               Archi●piscopi
               ,
               cum
               pallium
               acc●piunt
               .
            
             Decret
             .
             Greg.
             de
             election
             .
             ca.
             significa
             &
             ad
             Confilii
             Tridentini
             doctrinam
             Jesuitae
             in
             voto
             professionis
             .
             Hospin
             .
             Hist
             Iesuit
             fol.
             57.
             
             &
             Hubaldus
             quidam
             apud
             Augustinum
             juravit
             se
             nec
             matri
             n●c
             fratribus
             necessaria
             subministraturum
             .
             C.
             22
             quaest
             .
             4.
             cap.
             Inter
             caetera
             .
             vid.
             Euseb
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               A●terius
               esse
               non
               possunt
               ●isi
               diabol
               .
               quae
               D●i
               n●n
               sunt
               .
            
             Tert.
             de
             Idol●l
             .
             cap.
             18.
             &
             de
             Habit
             ▪
             mulieb
             .
             c.
             8.
             de
             cultu
             s●e
             min.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               Ne●●o
               i●
               custra
               host●um
               transit
               nisi
               projectu
               d●
               mis
               ,
               nisi
               d●sti●utis
               sig●●
               &
               Sacramentis
               principis
               sui
               ,
               nisi
               pactus
               simul
               perire
               .
            
             Tertul.
             de
             spectac
             .
             ca.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Mane
               p●ger
               ster●is
               ,
               surge
               ,
               inquit
               avaritia
               ,
               ●●a
               surge
               ,
               negas
               ,
               instat
               surge
               inquit
               ;
               non
               qu●o
               ,
               surge
               .
            
             Pers.
             Satyr
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vt
               Lysimachu●
               se
               ob
               f●●g●dae
               p●t●m
               hostibus
               ●edit
               .
            
             Plutar.
             lib.
             de
             tuendà
             sanitate
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Nemo
               venenum
               temperat
               selle
               &
               elleboro
               ,
               sed
               conditis
               pulmentis
               ,
               &
               b●ne
               sa●oratis
               ,
               &
               plurimum
               ●ulcibus
               id
               mali
               inj●cit
               .
            
             Tertul.
             de
             specta
             .
             c.
             27.
             
             
               Insusum
               del●ctabili
               cib●
               bol●torum
               v●n●num
            
             .
             Tacit.
             Annal.
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Vid.
             A
             Gell.
             lib.
             3.
             ca.
             9.
             
             
               Omni●●ll●
               se●
               sorti●
               ,
               seu
               honesta
               ,
               seu
               sonora
               ,
               seu
               canora
               ,
               seu
               subtilia
               pro●nde
               habe
               ac
               si
               still
               cidia
               mellis
               de
               ●●batu●●u●o
               ventuato
               ,
               nec
               ●anti
               gulam
               sacias
               voluptatis
               quanti
               peritu●um
               .
            
             Tertul.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             orat
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Duorum
               pluriumve
               in
               idem
               placitum
               consensus
               .
            
             Vlpian
             .
             L.
             1.
             ff
             .
             de
             pactis
             unde
             mutua
             ex
             f●le
             data
             &
             accepta
             oritur
             obligatio
             .
             
               Voluntatis
               est
               suscipere
               necessitatis
               consummare
            
             .
             Paul.
             Leg
             17.
             ff
             .
             Commodati
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Servi
             pro
             nullis
             haben●ur
             .
             L.
             1.
             
             F.
             d●
             Jure
             de
             liberandi
             &
             L.
             32
             de
             Regulis
             juris
             .
             Sunt
             Res
             Domini
             ,
             &
             quicquid
             acquirunt
             Domino
             ac●uirunt
             .
             Instit.
             lib.
             1
             Tit.
             8
             &
             .
             Leg.
             1
             de
             ●is
             qui
             sui
             aut
             alieni
             Juris
             sunt
             .
             ff
             .
             Lib.
             1
             &
             lib.
             41.
             c.
             10.
             
             Sect
             1.
             
             Nihil
             suum
             habere
             possunt
             Instit.
             li.
             2.
             
             T.
             9
             non
             debent
             saluti
             dominorum
             suam
             anteponere
             .
             D.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             28.
             ff
             .
             de
             Sepatusconsulto
             Silaniano
             .
             
               Xerxis
               servi
               exo●tâ
               tempestate
               in
               mare
               desiliuni
               ut
               Demini
               sui
               salu●i
               consulant
               .
            
             Heredot
             .
             lib.
             8.
             
             
               Socrati
               cum
               multa
               multi
               pro
               suis
               facultatibus
               efferrent
               .
               Aes●hines
               pauper
               Auditor
               ,
               nihil
               inquit
               dignum
               te
               quod
               dare
               tibi
               possim
               inve●io
               ,
               &
               hoc
               uno
               moch
               pauperem
               me
               esse
               sentio
               .
               Itaque
               dono
               tibi
               quod
               unum
               habeo
               ,
               Meipsum
               ,
               He●
               munus
               rogo
               quale●unqu●
               est
               boni
               consulas
               ,
               cogitesque
               alios
               cum
               mulium
               tibi
               darent
               ,
               plus
               sidi
               reliquisse
            
             ▪
             Seneca
             de
             Benef
             .
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Sunt
               quadam
               quae
               etiam
               non
               volentes
               debemus
               :
               quadā
               etiam
               quae
               nisi
               vo●erimus
               non
               debemus
               ,
               sed
               postquam
               es
               Deo
               promillimu●
               necessario
               ea
               reddere
               constringimur
               .
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Ambr
             ,
             Aquin.
             E●asm
             .
             Calvin
             Beza
             ,
             Piscator
             ,
             Musc.
             Es●i●s
             ,
             Cor.
             ●
             Lipid
             Tirinus
             .
          
           
             De
             hujusmodi
             votis
             vid.
             Gre●
             Tholosan
             .
             de
             Repub.
             l
             ▪
             13
             ▪
             c
             5
             &
             syntag
             .
             jur●t
             lib.
             24.
             c.
             10.
             
             Se●arium
             in
             li.
             Judic
             c.
             11.
             qu.
             13
             Pined
             .
             in
             Job
             22
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Seld.
               of
               Tithes
            
             cap.
             3.
             
             Brisson
             de
             formul
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             L
             ,
             57.
             ff
             .
             de
             obligat
             .
             &
             Actionib
             .
             Nulla
             voluntas
             errantis
             est
             L.
             20.
             ff
             .
             de
             aqua
             &
             aquae
             L
             116.
             de
             Reg.
             juris
             .
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Votum
                 voluntas
                 est
                 spontanea
              
               .
               Tholos
               .
               Syntag
               .
               juris
               ,
               l
               ,
               24.
               cap.
               10.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               
               L.
               219
               de
               verborum
               sign●ficat
               .
            
             
               
                 Hostiae
                 ab
                 animo
                 libenti
                 expostulantur
              
               .
               Tert.
               ad
               Scap.
               c.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             c
             L.
             5.
             de
             Con.
             Legibus
             vide
             Tholos
             .
             Syntag
             .
             Juris
             lib.
             21.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Rec●ium
             de
             Reg.
             juris
             Reg.
             69.
             
             Sect.
             4
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             185
             ff
             .
             de
             Regulis
             Juris
             .
             &
             L.
             188.
             &
             de
             con●●tionibus
             institutio
             num
             .
             Leg.
             6.
             &
             20
             de
             con●itionibus
             &
             demonstr●t
             .
             L.
             3
             &
             20
             &
             de
             obliga●
             .
             &
             action
             .
             L.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Q●ae
               fact●
               laedunt
               pi●tatem
               existim●tione●
               ,
               verecundiam
               nostram
               ,
               &
               ut
               generaliter
               dixerim
               )
               contra
               bonos
               more
               's
               fiunt
               ,
               nec
               f●cere
               nos
               p●sse
               credendum
               est
               .
            
             Papinian
             L
             14
             15.
             ff
             .
             de
             condition
             .
             Institut
             .
             
               Pacta
               quae
               contra
               bonos
               more
               's
               siunt
               nullam
               vim
               habere
               indubitati
               juris
               est
               .
            
             L
             6.
             
             &
             30.
             
             Cod.
             de
             pactis
             .
             
               Generaliter
               novimus
               tu●pes
               stipulationes
               nullius
               esse
               momenti
               .
            
             L
             26.
             ff
             .
             de
             verbor
             .
             obligat
             .
             &
             de
             legatis
             &
             fidei
             commissi
             .
             Leg.
             112.
             
             Sect.
             3.4
             .
             
               Impia
               promissio
               est
               quae
               scelere
               adimpletur
               :
               Iuramentum
               non
               est
               vincul●m
               iniq●itatis
               .
            
             vid.
             Caus.
             22.
             q●
             4.
             
             
               Praesta●e
               fa●co●
               p●sse
               me
               fidem
               si
               scelere
               ca●eat
               inter●un
               scelus
               e●t
               fide●
               .
            
             Senec.
             
               Hae
               demum
               impositae
               operae
               intelliguntur
               q●ae
               sine
               turpitu●●●e
               p●aestari
               possunt
               .
            
             ff
             .
             de
             operis
             libertorum
             .
             L.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Filius
               familias
               vel
               servu●
               sine
               pa●ris
               Dominive
               autoritate
               vot●
               non
               obligantur
               .
            
             L.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             ff
             .
             de
             pollicita●ionibus
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               per
               delict●rum
               paenitentiam
               insti●uerat
               Domino
               sansfacere
               ,
               diabolo
               per
               aliam
               paenitentiae
               p●nitentiam
               sati●faciet
               ,
               eritque
               〈◊〉
               magis
               perosu●
               Deo
               quan●oaemulo
               ejus
               acceptus
               .
            
             Tertul.
             de
             paenitent
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Dike
             of
             the
             deceitfulnes
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             c.
             20
             
          
           
             
               Quos
               vides
               petul●●ter
               &
               procaci●●r
               insul●are
               servis
               Christi
               sunt
               ,
               in
               t
               is
               plurimi
               qui
               illum
               interitum
               clademque
               non
               evasissent
               ,
               nisi
               servos
               Christi
               se
               esse
               finxissent
               .
            
             De
             civit
             .
             Dei.
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             1.
             
             
               Ejecta
               in
               naufragi●
               dominorum
               adhuc
               sunt
               ,
               quia
               non
               eo
               animo
               ejiciuntur
               quod
               eas
               habere
               nolunt
               ,
               sed
               ut
               periculum
               effugiant
               .
            
             ff
             .
             lib.
             41.
             
             L.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
             &
             L.
             44
             Semisauci●m
             bac
             atque
             bac
             jactare
             voluntatem
             .
             Aug.
             confes
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             8
             
          
           
             
               Quid
               tam
               congruum
               fidei
               humanae
               quam
               ea
               quae
               inter
               eos
               placuerunt
               servare
               ?
            
             Ulpian
             .
             L.
             1
             ff
             de
             pactis
             .
             
               Obligatio
               est
               Iuris
               vinculum
               quo
               necessitate
               astringimur
               alicujus
               solvende
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             Instit.
             lib.
             3.
             
             T.
             14.
             
             Vid.
             Gregorium
             .
             Tholos
             .
             de
             Repub.
             lib.
             8
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Aristo●
             ▪
             de
             gener
             &
             corrupt
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               Hinc
               qui
               vitam
               agunt
               mollem
               ,
               remissam
               ,
               voluptuariam
               ,
               in
               hanc
               &
               illam
               partem
               flexilem
               dicuntu●
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Chrys.
               Rom.
            
             13.14
             .
             &
             
               Suidae
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               dicitur
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ejus
               a●mum
               qui
               nunc
               luxu●●â
               &
               lascivâ
               diffluit
               ,
               ro●und●m
               ,
            
             Terent.
             Heauton
             .
             
               Messallina
               facilitate
               Adultererum
               in
               fastidium
               versa
               ad
               incognite●
               libidines
               p●ost●ebat
               .
            
             Tacit
             Annal
             ▪
             l.
             11.
             
             Eruptiones
             lasciviarum
             Tert.
             Apol.
             ca●
             .
             31.
             
             The
             Scripture
             calleth
             it
             weaknesse
             of
             Heart
             .
             Ezek.
             16.30
             .
             and
             so
             the
             Phylosopher
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Ethic.
               lib.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Homil.
             13.
             ad
             popul
             .
             An●ioch
             .
          
           
             d
             Spumeus
             ,
             &
             fervens
             &
             ab
             ob●ce
             saevior
             ●bit
             .
             Ovid.
             Senec
             .
             nat
             .
             quaest
             .
             ●●
             .
             6.
             ca·
             17.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Chrysost.
             in
             Psal.
             113.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               faederibus
               eosdem
               ●micos
               atque
               inimico●
               habere
               solent
               faederati
               ,
               quod
               ex
               Cicerone
               &
               Livio
               observavit
               .
            
             Brisson
             .
             de
             formul
             .
             li.
             4.
             
             
               Quis
               miles
               ab
               infaederatis
               ne
               dicam
               ab
               h●slibus
               reg●bus
               de●ativum
               &
               stipendum
               capt●t
               nisi
               plane
               deserior
               &
               ●r●nsfuga
               ?
            
             Tertul.
             de
             Praescript
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             serm
             .
             3.
             de
             Evangelio
             septem
             panum
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Bern.
             serm
             .
             1.
             in
             Anunciat
             .
             Mariae
             .
             &
             serm
             2
             de
             tribus
             testimoniis
             .
             &
             ser.
             2
             in
             die
             Pentecost
             .
             serm
             .
             2.
             i●
             sestiv
             .
             omnium
             sanct
             .
             ser.
             5.
             in
             dedicat
             .
             Eccl.
             serm
             .
             de
             quatuor
             modis
             orandi
             ser.
             8.23
             .
             &
             85.
             in
             Cantic
             .
             de
             natur
             .
             &
             dignit
             .
             divini
             amoris
             .
             c.
             11.
             vid.
             etiam
             Mich●lis
             Medinae
             a
             Polog●ā
             pro
             Joanne
             Fero
             adversus
             Dom.
             Soto
             criminationes
             ap●d
             Sixt.
             senemsem
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             li.
             6.
             
             Annot
             .
             210.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57143-e28950
           
             Sect.
             1
          
           
             a
             
               Vid.
               Gul.
               Stuc.
               An●iq
               .
               Convival
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             33.
             
             
               Wee●se
               exercit
               ▪
               Ceremon
               .
               l.
               exercit
               .
            
             13.
             quamvis
             alii
             al●ter
             distinguant
             .
             
               Cornel.
               A
               Lapid
               in
               Syn●p
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               Levit
               Torniel
               .
               An.
            
             2545.
             sect
             .
             21.
             
             
               Pine
               l.
               in
               Io●
            
             .
             1.5
             
               Alex.
               Hales
               p.
            
             3
             qu.
             55.
             
               &
               memb
            
             .
             4.
             art
             .
             8.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             David
             omnes
             s●re
             Psalmos
             in
             quibus
             Dei
             auxilium
             implorat
             ,
             gratiatum
             actione
             claudit
             .
             
               Mu●●
               in
               Psal.
            
             10.16
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Cives
               habent
               propinquam
               fructuosamqu●
               provinciam
               quo
               facile
               excurrant
               ,
               ubi
               libentur
               negotium
               gerant
               :
               quos
               illa
               mercibus
               suppeditandis
               cum
               quaestu
               compendioque
               dimittit
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Cicer
                 in
                 Verr.
              
               3
               Huiusmodi
               nobile
               Emporium
               erat
               Tyros
               Phaeniciae
               urbs
               .
            
             
               Ezek.
               27.12.24
               .
               de
               quare●ione
               Lucanus
               ,
               primi
               docuere
               carinis
               Ferre
               cavis
               orbis
               commercia
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Gratiarum
             cess●t
             decursus
             ,
             ubi
             recursus
             non
             fuit
             .
             
               ●e●n
               .
               serm
            
             .
             1.
             
               in
               cap.
               Iejunii
            
             .
             Ad
             locum
             undèexeunt
             gratiae
             revertantur●dem
             ser.
             3.
             in
             vigili
             nativit
             ▪
             &
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Ab
             aeterno
             per
             praedestinationem
             in
             aeternum
             per
             glorificationem
             ,
             
               Be●nard
               serm
            
             .
             2.
             
               in
               Ascens
               .
               Dom.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Qualem
             te
             paraveris
             Deo
             ,
             talis
             oporter
             appareat
             tibi
             Deus
             .
             
               Bern.
               in
               Can●
               .
               serm
            
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Deus
             suam
             gloriam
             quaerit
             non
             propter
             se
             sed
             propter
             nos
             .
             Aquin.
             22.
             qu.
             32.
             art
             .
             1.
             ad
             1
             m.
             
          
           
             h
             
               August
               de
               nup.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               
                 iis
                 &
                 concupis
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               cap.
               16.
               
               Omnia
               propter
               se
               ipsum
               fecit
               Deus
               ,
               omnia
               propter
               suos
               .
            
             
               
                 Bern.
                 ser.
              
               3.
               
                 in
                 die
                 Pentecost
              
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               August
               de
               nup.
            
             
          
           
             Est
             in
             malorum
             potestate
             peccare
             ;
             ut
             autem
             peccando
             hoc
             vel
             hoc
             illa
             malitia
             faciant
             ,
             non
             est
             in
             illorum
             potestate
             ,
             sed
             Dei
             dividentis
             tenebras
             ,
             &
             ordinantis
             eas
             ,
             ut
             hinc
             etiam
             quod
             faciunt
             contra
             voluntatem
             Dei
             ,
             non
             impleatur
             nisi
             voluntas
             Dei
             
               Aug.
               de
               prae
               .
               Sanet
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
               vid.
               etiam
               ep
            
             .
             69
             q.
             6.
             ep
             .
             120.
             c.
             2
             epist.
             141.
             l.
             2.
             
               qu.
               sup
               .
               Exod.
               qu.
            
             18.
             lib.
             83.
             quaest
             .
             27.
             
               de
               Civit.
               Dei.
               lib.
            
             11.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Jure
             gentium
             servi
             nostri
             sunt
             qui
             ex
             ancillis
             nostris
             nascuntur
             .
             Leg.
             5.
             
             D.
             de
             statu
             Hominis
             .
             &
             Leg.
             28.
             de
             usuris
             &
             fructibus
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Si
             mihi
             irascatur
             Deus
             ,
             num
             illi
             ego
             similiter
             redirascar
             ?
             non
             utique
             sed
             pavebo
             ,
             sed
             contremiscam
             ,
             sed
             veniam
             deprecabor
             .
             Ita
             si
             me
             arguat
             ,
             non
             redarguetur
             a
             me
             ,
             sed
             ex
             me
             potius
             justifi
             .
             cabitur
             :
             nec
             si
             me
             judicabit
             ,
             judicabo
             ego
             eum
             ,
             sed
             adorabo
             .
             Si
             dominatur
             ,
             me
             oportet
             servire
             ;
             Si
             imperat
             ,
             me
             oportet
             parere
             ;
             nunc
             jam
             videas
             de
             amore
             quam
             aliter
             〈◊〉
             ;
             N●mcum
             amat
             Deus
             non
             aliud
             vult
             quā●mari
             .
             
               Bern.
               serm
            
             .
             83
             ▪
             
               in
               Cantic
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Quis
               coram
               Deo
               innocens
               invenitur
               qui
               vult
               fieri
               quod
               vetatur
               ,
               si
               subtrahas
               q●od
               timetur
               ?
               Qui
               gehennas
               metuit
               ,
               non
               peccare
               metuit
               sed
               ardere
               ;
               ille
               autem
               peccare
               me●uit
               ,
               qui
               peccatum
               ipsum
               sicu●gehennas
               odit
               .
               
                 Au.
                 Ep.
              
               144.
               
               
                 Bernard
                 ser
                 de
                 Trip.
                 ●●hae●
              
               .
            
             
               Vere
               Chrstianus
               est
               qui
               plus
               amat
               dominum
               quam
               timet
               gehennam
               ,
               ut
               etiamsi
               dicat
               illi
               De●s
               ▪
               ute●e
               deliciis
               carnalibus
               sempiternis
               &
               quantum
               potes
               pecca
               ,
               nec
               morietis
               nec
               in
               gehennam
               mitteris
               ,
               sed
               mecum
               tantummodo
               non
               eris
               ;
               exhorrescat
               et
               omnino
               non
               prece●
               ;
               non
               jam
               ut
               in
               illud
               quod
               timebat
               non
               incidat
               ,
               sed
               ne
               illum
               quē
               sic
               amat
               offend●t
               .
               Idem
               
                 de
                 Catechizand
                 .
                 Rudibus
                 .
                 c.
              
               17.
               
                 de
                 natur
                 &
                 grat
                 .
                 c.
              
               57.
               con●
               .
               2
               
                 Et
                 Pelag.
                 l.
              
               1
               ▪
               c.
               9.
               
                 &
                 l.
              
               2.69
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Per
             modum
             pigneris
             ,
             licet
             non
             per
             modum
             mancipii
             .
             Leg.
             2.
             
             Cod.
             de
             postliminio
             Reversis
             ,
             &c.
             nempe
             servi
             sunt
             quoad
             solvatur
             pretium
             Redemptori
             .
             Si
             quis
             servum
             captum
             ab
             h●stibus
             Redemerit
             ,
             protinus
             est
             Redimentis
             .
             L.
             12.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
             
               F.
               de
               captivit
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Fructu●rius
             nihil
             facere
             debet
             in
             perniciem
             proprietatis
             .
             L.
             13
             sect
             .
             4.
             
             
               F.
               de
               usu
               fructu
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Plu●●rch
               .
               de
               capiend
               ex
               Hos●ibus
               utilitate
               .
               Arist.
               Probl●m
               .
               sect
               .
            
             27.
             
          
           
             Apud
             poetas
             Clarissimos
             laudes
             Deorum
             inter
             Regalia
             convivia
             c●neb●ntur
             .
             
               Quintil.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             nec
             aliter
             veri
             Dei
             liudes
             in
             conviviis
             Christianorum
             .
             
               Tertul
               .
               Apolog.
               cap.
            
             39.
             
             
               Cyprian
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Quintil.
               Insti
               .
               ●i
               .
               10
               cap.
               3.
               
               A.
               Gelli
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               15.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Aeschy●us
                 apud
                 Plut.
                 de
                 Aud.
                 Poetis
                 .
              
            
             
               Dicta
               sactis
               desicientibus
               erubescunt
               .
               Tertul.
               de
               pat●ia
               cap.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               S●●om
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
             Deum
             colit
             ,
             quisquis
             imitatus
             est
             .
             Senec.
             Epist.
             95.
             
             Vid.
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             25.
             in
             Math.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             8·
             
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             Benefic
             .
             li
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             Liv.
             lib.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Plutarch
               .
               lib.
            
             de
             E.
             Qui
             curat
             esse
             nisi
             propter
             te
             .
             pro
             nihilo
             est
             ,
             &
             nihil
             est
             .
             Qui
             vult
             esse
             sibi
             &
             non
             tibi
             nihil
             esse
             incipit
             inter
             omnia
             Bern.
             serm
             .
             20
             in
             Cant
             Eo
             quisque
             pessimus
             quo
             optimus
             ,
             si
             hoc
             ipsum
             quod
             est
             optimus
             adscrib●t
             sibi
             .
             serm
             .
             84
             in
             Cantic
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Magna
             est
             gratia
             quae
             tribuiturhominib●s
             vehemen
             —
             ter
             egentibus
             ,
             &
             in
             rebus
             magnis
             &
             difficilibus
             &
             cum
             quis
             beneficiū
             alicui
             dat
             aut
             solus
             ,
             aut
             primus
             
               vid.
               Arist.
               Rhet.
               lib.
            
             2
             c.
             7
             itaque
             in
             hujusmodi
             benefactores
             admissa
             gravius
             vindicantur
             .
             L
             1.
             de
             obsequiis
             parentibus
             &
             pationis
             prae●●āt
             ▪
             
               D.
               &
               L.
            
             28.
             
               de
               poenis
               .
               sect
            
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Pretiosam
             vestem
             exigua
             quaevis
             macula
             turpius
             decolórat
             .
             Nobis
             ad
             immundiciam
             minima
             quaevis
             inobedientia
             sufficit
             ,
             &c.
             
               Bernard
               .
               ●er
               .
               de
               triplici
               custodia
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Est
             locus
             ubi
             vere
             quiescens
             &
             quietus
             cernitur
             Deus
             ,
             lo●cus
             omnino
             non
             judicis
             ▪
             non
             magistri
             ;
             sed
             spousi
             -
             sed
             heu
             rara
             hora
             &
             parva
             mora
             .
             
               Bern.
               ser.
            
             23.
             
               in
               Cant.
            
             Mens
             ineffabili
             ve●bi
             illecta
             dulcedine
             quodammodo
             se
             ●●bi
             suratur
             ,
             imó
             rapitur
             atque
             elabitur
             a
             scipsa
             ut
             verbo
             fruatur
             —
             dulce
             commercium
             ,
             sed
             breve
             momentum
             &
             experimentum
             rarum
             .
             
               Ibid.
               serm
            
             .
             85.
             
               vid.
               etiam
               serm
            
             .
             83
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               serm
            
             .
             1.3.31
             .
          
           
             a
             Illa
             domus
             l●etiti●e
             est
             ,
             ista
             militiae
             .
             Illa
             domus
             laudis
             ,
             ista
             orationis
             .
             
               Bern.
               serm
            
             .
             2.
             
               in
               dedicat
               ▪
               Eccle.
            
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ipse
             sibi
             omnia
             .
             
               Tertull.
               contra
               Prax●am
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Difficultatem
             quae●●ionis
             cur
             alius
             sic
             alius
             vero
             sic
             m●r●uus
             est
             ,
             velu●
             non
             solven
             ●o
             sol●it
             Apostolus●
             Et
             hujus
             profunditati●
             horrotem
             usque
             abh●●per●uxi●
             ut
             dic●●et
             ,
             etiam
             c●jus
             vult
             mis●r●●●r
             ,
             &
             que
             ●
             vult
             obdu●at
             .
             August
             .
             contra
             2.
             
             Epist.
             Pelag.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             &
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             Cur
             in
             diversa
             cau●●idem
             ju●●icium
             nisi
             hoc
             vo
             lo
             ?
             d●
             Dono
             pe●sev
             .
             c.
             8.
             de
             pecca●
             ▪
             meritis
             &
             remissi
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Iustinus
             Martyr
             de
             se
             faretur
             ,
             se
             conspecta
             Christiano
             rum
             in
             morte
             Const●ntia
             col
             legiss●
             veram
             esse
             quae
             apud
             ipsos
             v
             geret
             pietatem
             .
             Apolog
             .
             1.
             
             Illa
             ipsa
             obstinatio
             quā
             exprobratis
             magist●a
             est
             .
             Quis
             enim
             non
             contemplatione
             ej●s
             concutitur
             ad
             requirendum
             .
             quid
             in●us
             in
             ●esit
             ?
             Quis
             non
             ubi
             requisivit
             accedit
             ●ubi
             accessit
             ,
             pati
             exoptar
             ,
             Tertul.
             Apolog.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Oportebat
             quidem
             si
             fieri
             posset
             revivere
             me
             (
             ut
             ita
             loqu●r
             )
             denuo
             quod
             male
             vi●i
             sed
             faciam
             recogitando
             q●
             reoperando
             non
             possum
             .
             
               Bern.
               Serm.
               de
               Cant.
               Ezekiae
            
             .
          
           
             Consilium
             futuri
             ex
             pretcrito
             veni●
             .
             
               S●nec
               .
               ●p
            
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Achaeus
               Eretrieus
               .
               apud
               Athenaeum
               lib.
               6
               cap.
               ●0
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clearch
               .
               apud
               Athen.
               lib.
            
             14.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Conflictus
             miserabilis
             .
             Aug.
             de
             nupt
             .
             &
             concupis
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Quo
             quis
             pejus
             se
             habet
             ,
             minus
             se●●it
             .
             Senec.
             Epist.
             52.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Arist.
                 ●●bet
                 .
                 l.
              
               2.
               c.
               5.
               
            
             
               Sollicitus
               incipit
               ambulare
               cum
               deo
               suo
               ,
               &
               ex
               omni
               par●e
               scru●aturne
               vel
               in
               levis●●ma
               re
               tremendae
               illius
               Majestatis
               offendatur
               aspectus
               —
               Sic
               ardens
               &
               lucens
               nondum
               in
               domo
               se
               esse
               confidat
               ,
               ubi
               sine
               omni
               timore
               vento●um
               accensum
               lumen
               soleat
               deportari
               ,
               sed
               memi●e●it
               se
               esse
               sub
               dio
               ,
               &
               utraque
               ma●u
               sludeat
               operire
               quod
               portat
               ,
               &c.
               Bernat
               .
               ser.
               3.
               in
               vigil
               .
               nativ
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Non
             quiesco
             nisi
             osculetur
             me
             osculo
             oris
             sui
             .
             Gratias
             de
             osculo
             pedum
             ,
             gratias
             &
             de
             manus
             ;
             sed
             si
             cura
             est
             illi
             ulla
             de
             me
             ,
             osculetur
             me
             osculo
             oris
             sui
             .
             Non
             sum
             ingrata
             ,
             sed
             A●o
             ,
             accepi
             f●t●●r
             metitis
             potiora
             ,
             sed
             pro●sus
             infe●io●a
             votis
             ;
             desideri●
             f●ro●
             ,
             n●n
             ratione
             ,
             &c
             Be●n●rd
             .
             ser.
             9.
             in
             Cant.
             
          
           
             *
             Testimonium
             credibile
             nimis
             gusta●ae
             sapientiae
             est
             esu●●es
             ipsa
             tam
             vehemens
             .
             serm
             .
             2.
             de
             duabus
             mensis
             .
             Non
             extundit
             desider●um
             Sanctum
             foelix
             inventio
             ●ed
             extendi●
             ,
             &c.
             ser.
             84.
             in
             Cant.
             Vide
             si●
             Claudii
             Espeneaei
             libellum
             de
             Languore
             spirit
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             Rhet.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             eodem
             prato
             Bos
             herbam
             quaerit
             ,
             c●nis
             leporem
             ,
             Ciconia
             Lace●tu●
             .
             Senec.
             Ep.
             108.
             
          
           
             b
             Multae
             gentes
             ob
             sp●cialia
             ▪
             quaedam
             peccata
             infames
             ;
             unde
             illud
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Suid.
               in
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Baeotii
             ,
             Pharselii
             ,
             Thessali
             ,
             ob
             voracitatem
             .
             vid.
             Athenae
             .
             l.
             10
             ,
             Isauti
             &
             Arabes
             ob
             la.
             trocinia
             .
             Dion
             .
             l.
             55.
             
             Ammia●
             .
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             14.
             
             Theodos.
             Cod.
             de
             fer●is
             l
             10.
             &c.
             
             Plin.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             28.
             
             S●r●bo
             lib.
             16.
             
             Diode●
             .
             Sicul.
             l.
             3.
             
             Qui
             m●ncipia
             vendunt
             ,
             nationem
             cujusque
             in
             venditione
             pronunciare
             debent
             —
             Praesumptum
             etenim
             est
             quosdam
             servos
             malos
             videri
             ,
             quia
             &
             natione
             sunt
             quae
             magis
             infamis
             est
             .
             Leg.
             31.
             sect
             .
             21.
             
             D.
             de
             Aedilitio
             Edicto
             .
             Athena●um
             lingua●a
             Civitas
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             Anima
             .
             c.
             3
             ▪
             Hinc
             Adagia
             .
             Cretensi
             me●dacior
             ▪
             Paeno
             persidior
             ,
             Scytha
             asperior
             ,
             Sibarita
             fastuosior
             ,
             Miletiis
             effaeminatior
             ,
             &c.
             Vid.
             Erasm.
             in
             inito
             Chiliad
             .
             &
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             genial
             ▪
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             13.
             
             Arist.
             Rhet.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Liv.
             lib.
             45.
             
          
           
             b
             Quod
             quadrupsum
             ●eddat
             Zacheus
             ,
             vide●u●
             quibusdam
             potius
             exabundantia
             pi●t●tis
             quam
             ex
             vi
             legi●fecisse
             .
             Lex
             enim
             quadr●pli
             p●●num
             in
             una
             tantum
             su●●i
             specie
             statuit
             ,
             Exod.
             2●
             ▪
             1.4
             Vide
             Mal●onat
             ,
             &
             Lu●am
             .
             Brugens
             .
             S●n●
             quod
             an
             edictū
             praetoris
             ,
             attinet
             ,
             videtur
             tantum
             in
             duplum
             teneri
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
             P.
             de
             Pu●lican●s
             .
             At
             non
             fr●ter
             ejus
             c●gnomen●o
             Felix
             pari
             modera●ione
             age●at
             ,
             〈…〉
             Iudaeae
             impositus
             ,
             &
             cuncti
             malefacta
             sibi
             impune
             ratus
             ,
             ●anta
             potentia
             ,
             ub
             nixo
             sacit
             .
             Annal.
             l.
             12
             Antonius
             Felix
             per
             omnem
             ae
             yitiam
             ac
             li●idin●m
             jus
             Regium
             servili
             ingenio
             exercu●●
             D●usilla
             Cleopatrae
             &
             An●o●ii
             nepte
             in
             motrimonium
             accepta
             .
             Tacit.
             ,
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             vide
             Ioseph
             .
             antiq
             .
             l.
             20.
             c.
             5·
             Liberti
             ejus
             potestatem
             〈◊〉
             adepti
             stup●is
             exilio
             ,
             caede
             ,
             proscriptionibus
             omnia
             saedabant
             ▪
             ●x
             quibus
             Feli●em
             legionibus
             Iudaeae
             praefecit
             .
             Sext.
             Aur.
             uictor
             .
             in
             Claudio
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57143-e38380
           
             a
             Su●
             potestate
             delectar●
             ,
             velat
             Bonum
             s●um
             s●●i
             ipsi
             ●ssent
             à
             superiore
             communi
             omnium
             beati●ico
             bono
             ,
             ad
             propri●
             defluxerunt
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aug.
             de
             Civit.
             Dei.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Cunt
             causa
             mise●iae
             malorum
             Angelorum
             quaeritur
             ,
             e●●erito
             〈◊〉
             quod
             ab
             illo
             qui
             Summe
             est
             aversi
             adsei●so●
             con
             versi
             sunt
             qui
             non
             Summe
             sunt
             ,
             &
             Ibid.
             c.
             6.
             lib
             ,
             de
             vera
             Relig.
             c.
             13.
             de
             Genes
             .
             ad
             Lit.
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             14.
             
             &
             23.
             
             Aquin
             part
             .
             1.
             q.
             63.
             art
             .
             3.
             ●t
             seemes
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             for
             Angels
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             by
             Re●le●
             of
             their
             understanding
             upon
             themselve●
             ▪
             when
             being
             held
             with
             admiration
             of
             their
             own
             sublimity
             and
             honour
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             their
             subordination
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             dependency
             on
             him
             ,
             was
             drowned
             in
             this
             conceit
             ,
             whereupon
             their
             adoration
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             imitation
             of
             God
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             be
             also
             interrupted
             Hooker
             l.
             1
             sect
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Fiden●iam
               pariunt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               vi
               de
               Arist.
               Rhet
               ▪
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ex
             arbitrio
             ,
             non
             ex
             Imperio
             .
             Tertul
             ,
             contr
             .
             Psychic
             .
             cap.
             13.
             v.
             de
             de
             praescript
             .
             ca.
             6
             
          
           
             Se●●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             An●t
             .
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             de
             praepat
             Evang.
             lib.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Idololatria
             mendacium
             ,
             cum
             tota
             substantia
             ejus
             mendax
             sit
             .
             Tert.
             de
             Idololat
             .
             ca.
             1.
             unde
             Idolatrae
             dicuntur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Cle.
               Alex.
            
             in
             Protreptic
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nihilitates
             ,
             nomen
             generaliter
             nihil
             sonat
             ,
             quod
             apte
             idolis
             tribuitur
             .
             Mercer
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sophoc
             .
             in
             Aja
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             Apop
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Nihil
             Rex
             majus
             minari
             male
             parentibus
             potest
             ,
             quā
             ut
             abeat
             è
             Regno
             .
             Senec.
             Epist.
             80.
             
             Tua
             me
             non
             satiant
             nisi
             tecum
             .
             Be●n
             ,
             soliloq
             .
             Ubi
             bene
             erit
             sine
             illo
             ?
             aut
             ubi
             male
             esse
             poterit
             cum
             illo
             ?
             Bern
             ser.
             1.
             de
             Adven
             Dei.
             Ditior
             Christi
             paupertas
             cunctis
             .
             Id.
             ser.
             4.
             in
             Vig
             nata
             .
             Bonum
             mihi
             Domine
             in
             Camino
             habere
             te
             mecum
             quam
             esse
             si●e
             te
             vel
             in
             coelo
             .
             Idem
             .
          
           
             a
             Nolite
             sperarare
             in
             iniquitate
             noli●e
             peccare
             in
             spe
             .
             Be●n
             .
             ser.
             〈◊〉
             Ad●ent
             .
             In
             vii●
             custodiet
             ,
             nunquid
             in
             p●aecipitiis
             ?
             Be●n
             ser.
             14.
             in
             Ps●
             .
             Qui
             habit
             .
          
           
             b
             Vid.
             Aug.
             de●
             Opere
             Mona
             .
             &
             qu●n
             Gen.
             lib.
             1.
             qu.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             a
             Dii
             prohibebunt
             haec
             ,
             sed
             non
             propter
             me
             de
             coelo
             descendent
             .
             Vobis
             dent
             mentem
             o●ort●t
             ut
             prohibeatis
             .
             Li●●l
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut
               ,
               〈…〉
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Instit.
               L●c●nic
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Patrem
             mise
             ricordiarum
             patrem
             esse
             necesse
             est
             etiam
             mise●orum
             .
             
               B●rn
               .
               se●
            
             .
             1.
             
               in
               ●●st
               .
               om●i●
               S●n.
            
             Vites
             arbo●ibus
             applicitae
             inferiotes
             prius
             apprehendendo
             ramos
             in
             cacumina
             evadunt
             .
             
               Quin●il
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Hedera
             dicta
             quod
             Haereat
             .
             Festus
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             Mendici
             cum
             ●leem
             osynam
             petunt
             ,
             non
             preciosa●
             vestes
             ostendunt
             ,
             sed
             seminuda
             membra
             ,
             au
             ulcera
             si
             habuerint
             ut
             ●ltius
             ad
             misericordiam
             videntis
             animus
             inclinetur
             .
             Bern.
             ser.
             4.
             de
             Advent
             .
          
           
             b
             Leg
             ▪
             19.
             
             Cod.
             de
             Sacros
             .
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             &
             Leg.
             46.
             (
             od
             .
             de
             Episcopis
             &
             Cler
             sect
             1.3
             .
             Vid
             Tholos
             .
             Syntag
             Juris
             .
             ●i
             15.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             David
             homines
             in
             angustia
             consti●utos
             &
             oppressos
             aere
             alieno
             in
             su●m
             ●u●elam
             suscipiens
             ,
             Typus
             Christi
             ●st
             publicanos
             et
             peccatores
             recipientis
             .
             Gloss.
             Philolog
             .
             Sacr.
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             424.
             
             Parentum
             amor
             magis
             in
             e●
             quorum
             miseretur
             inclinat
             .
             Senec.
             Epist.
             66.
             
          
           
             b
             Tu●el●ae
             vis
             est
             &
             potestas
             in
             capite
             libero
             ad
             tuendum
             cum
             qui
             propter
             ,
             ae●atem
             suam
             sponte
             se
             defendere
             nequit
             .
             D.
             de
             Tutelis
             .
             L.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vt
             aqu●
             prius
             cal●●ict●
             ,
             dein
             in
             pu●●u●
             demissma
             ,
             sit
             ●●igidissi●●
             .
             C●s●u
             .
             in
             Athenaeum
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
             &
             Plutarch
             .
             Symposiac
             .
             l.
             6.
             q.
             4.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Confess
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               vera
               sit
               gratia
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Gratuita
               ,
               nihil
               invenit
               in
               homine
               cui
               merito
               debeatur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Aug.
               lib.
               de
               patie●t
               .
               ca.
               20.
               vid.
               cont
               .
               Julian
               .
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
               19.
               de
               peccato
               orig
               .
               cap.
               24.
               de
               Grat.
               ●t
               lib.
               Arbit
               .
               cap.
               5.
               de
               natur
               .
               et
               grat
               .
               cap.
               4.
               de
               corr●pt
               .
               et
               gra
               .
               cap.
               10.
               
               Epist.
               105.
               et
               106.
               et
               alibi
               passi●
               .
               Temere
               in
               t●li
               negotio
               vel
               prius
               aliquid
               tribuis
               tibi
               vel
               plus
               .
               et
               magis
               amat
               ,
               et
               ante
               ,
               Bernard
               ,
               serm
               .
               69.
               in
               Can.
               Ex
               se
               sumit
               materiam
               et
               velut
               quoddam
               seminarium
               miserendi-miserendi
               causam
               et
               originem
               sumit
               ex
               proprio
               :
               Judicandi
               vel
               ulciscendi
               magis
               ex
               nost●o
               :
               Idem
               serm
               .
               5.
               i●
               natali
               Dom
            
          
           
             Aristot.
             Rhet.
             lib
             2
             ▪
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Homer
             ▪
             Iliad
             ▪
             ●
             .
             Quae
             in
             praese●●
             Tiberius
             civiliter
             habuit
             ,
             sed
             in
             animo
             revolvente
             iras
             ,
             etiamsi
             impe●us
             offensionis
             languer●t
             ,
             memoria
             valebat
             .
             Tacit
             .
             Annal.
             l.
             4.
             
             Non
             enim
             Tiberium
             quamvis
             triennio
             post
             caedem
             Sejâni
             ,
             quae
             cae●eros
             mollire
             solent
             ,
             Tempus
             ,
             preces
             ,
             Satias
             mitigabant
             ,
             quin
             ince●●a
             &
             abolita
             pro
             gravissimis
             &
             recentibus
             puniret
             .
             
               Anal
               ▪
               lib.
            
             6.
             
               vid.
               Aristot.
               Ethic.
               lib
            
             ,
             4
             ▪
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Gravi●
             quaedam
             inter
             virtutes
             videtur
             orta
             con●emio
             Siquidem
             veritas
             et
             justitia
             mise●um
             a●●tigebant
             ;
             pax
             &
             misericordia
             judicabant
             magis
             esse
             parcendum
             ,
             &c.
             vid.
             
               Bern
               ▪
               serm
            
             .
             1.
             
               in
               Annunci
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Peccatum
               quod
               inultum
               videtur
               ,
               habet
               ped●ssequam
               poenamsuam
               ut
               nemo
               de
               admisso
               nisi
               amaritudine
               doleat
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Continent
               .
               cap.
               6.
               
            
             
               Memoria
               Testi●
               ,
               Ratio
               Index
               ,
               Timor
               carnifex
               .
               Be●nerd
               .
               ser.
               de
               villico
               in
               qui●a●i
               ▪
            
          
           
             b
             
               Omne
               malum
               aut
               Timo●e
               aut
               Pudo●e
               natura
               suffudit
               .
               
                 Tertul
                 ,
                 Apol.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               Perturbatio
               animi
               respic●●ntis
               peccata
               sua
               .
               respectione
               perhorrescentis
               :
               horrore
               e●ubeseenti●
               :
               c●●bescentia
               .
               cor●i●entis
               ▪
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
               30.
               
               Con.
               1.
               c.
               Morbus
               est
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Galen
               .
               Habitus
               corporis
               contra
               n●turam
               qui
               usum
               ejus
               ad
               id
               ●ac●●
               deteriorem
               ,
               cujus
               causa
               natura
               nobis
               ejus
               corporis
               sanitatem
               dedit
               .
               Leg.
               1.
               sect
               .
               7.
               
               D.
               de
               Aedilitio
               Edict
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Eth.
               l●
               .
               c.
               ult
               .
            
          
           
             Tabificae
             mentis
             perturba●iones
             ,
             
               Cic.
               Tu●cul
               .
               quaest
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Aristot.
               Ethic.
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               ult
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Polit.
               lib.
               2.
               
            
             
               Naturalia
               desideria
               sinita
               sunt
               ;
               ex
               fals●
               opinione
               nascentia
               ,
               ubi
               desinant
               non
               habent
               ,
               &c
               ▪
               Sen.
               Ep.
               16.
               ex
               libidine
               orta
               sine
               Termino
               sunt
               .
               Epist.
               39.
               
            
          
           
             
               Infl●tus
               &
               Tum●ns
               animus
               in
               vitio
               est
               .
               Sapientis
               animus
               nunquam
               turgescit
               ,
               nunquā●ume●
               .
               
                 Cic.
                 Tuscul.
                 quaest
                 ,
                 l.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               Invidus
               alterius
               rebus
               macrescit
               opimis
               .
               
                 Horat.
                 ●●
                 ep
              
               .
               2
               ,
               O
               curvae
               in
               terras
               Animae
               et
               Coelestium
               inane●
               .
               Pers.
               Vt
               Corpora
               verberibus
               ,
               ita
               saevitia
               ,
               libidine
               ,
               malis
               consul
               is
               animus
               di●●ceratur
               .
               
                 Tacit
                 ▪
                 Anal
                 ,
                 l.
              
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cecidimus
             super
             acervum
             lapidum
             &
             in
             luto
             :
             unde
             non
             solum
             inquinati
             sed
             graviter
             vulnerati
             et
             quassati
             sumus
             Bernard
             .
             ser.
             1.
             in
             Coena
             dom
             .
             Cecidimus
             in
             carcerem
             luto
             pari●er
             et
             l●pidibus
             plenum
             ,
             captivi
             inquinati
             ,
             conquassati
             .
             Idem
             ,
             ser.
             2.
             in
             octav
             .
             Paschae
             .
          
           
             Libens
             aegrotat
             qui
             medico
             non
             credit
             nec
             morbum
             declinat
             .
             Arist.
             Ethic.
             lib.
             3.
             
             O
             fortes
             quibus
             medicus
             opus
             non
             est
             :
             sortitudo
             ista
             non
             sanitatis
             est
             sed
             insaniae
             nam
             &
             phrene●icis
             nihil
             fortius
             .
             Sed
             quanto
             majores
             vires
             ,
             tanto
             mors
             vicinior
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ps.
             58.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Medicos
               civitate
               donavit
               Julius
               Caesar.
               Sueton.
               in
               Julio
               ,
               cap.
               42.
               
               Vis
               morborum
               pretia
               medentibus
               ;
               Fo●i
               Tabes
               Pecuniam
               advocatis
               fert
               .
            
             
               Tacit.
               Annal.
               lib.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pol
             me
             occidistis
             amici
             ,
             Non
             servastis
             alt
             Horat.
             Molestus
             est
             somnium
             jucundum
             vi
             .
             denti
             qui
             excitat
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             102.
             
          
           
             Oratio
             de
             conscientia
             procedit
             .
             Si
             cons●ientia
             erubescit
             ,
             erubescat
             oratio
             .
             Si
             spiritus
             reus
             apud
             ●e
             sit
             ,
             erubescit
             conscientia
             .
             Tertul.
             exhort
             .
             Castit
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             Venire
             ad
             Christum
             ,
             quid
             est
             aliud
             q●am
             credendo
             convert
             ?
             Aug.
             de
             grat
             .
             et
             l.
             arbit
             .
             ca.
             5.
             
             Transfugas
             arboribus
             suspendunt
             .
             Tacit
             .
             de
             morib
             .
             Germ.
             Transfug●s
             ubicunque
             inventi
             ●uerint
             quasi
             hostes
             interficere
             licet
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             S.
             6.
             ad
             leg
             .
             C●rnel
             .
             de
             Sicariis
             .
             D.
             et
             l.
             38.
             
             D.
             de
             paenis
             S.
             1
             ,
             et
             l.
             19.
             l.
             38.
             
             D.
             de
             captivis
             et
             postliminio
             .
             et
             l.
             3.
             de
             Re
             militari
             .
             S.
             11.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Eorum
             qui
             peccant
             antequam
             deum
             noverint
             ,
             antequam
             miso●ationes
             ejus
             experti
             sunt
             ,
             antequ●m
             portaverint
             jugum
             suave
             ,
             et
             onus
             leve
             ,
             prinsquā
             devotionis
             gratiam
             et
             consolationes
             acceperint
             Spiritus
             sancti
             ;
             corum
             inquam
             copiosa
             Redemptio
             est
             :
             at
             eorum
             qui
             post
             conversionem
             suam
             peccatis
             implicantur
             ingratiacceptae
             gratiae
             ,
             et
             post
             missam
             manum
             ad
             aratrum
             retro
             respiciunt
             tepidi
             et
             carnales
             sacti-Eorun
             utique
             per
             paucos
             invenias
             ,
             qui
             post
             haec
             redeant
             in
             gradum
             pristinum
             ,
             -
             nec
             tamen
             si
             quis
             hujusmodi
             est
             ,
             desperamus
             de
             eo
             ,
             tantum
             ut
             Resurge●e
             velit
             cito
             .
             Quanto
             .
             n.
             diutius
             permanebit
             tanto
             evadet
             difficilius
             .
             Bernard
             .
             serm
             .
             3.
             in
             Vigil
             .
             vid.
             ser.
             35.
             in
             Cant.
             Aug.
             de
             civ
             .
             dei
             .
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
             30.
             
             Isid.
             Pelut
             l.
             1.
             ep
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Bezae
             Annotat
             .
             in
             ●
             Joan
             .
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Isidor
             .
             Pelut
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             59.
             
          
           
             
               Beza
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Car●hwrig●t
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Rhemists
             .
             Chemnit
             .
             Deodati
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             &
             Theophylact.
             Broughton
             Explicat
             .
             of
             the
             Revel
             .
             cap.
             21.
             pag
             301.302
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
          
           
             Cum
             quis
             propter
             nullam
             aliam
             causam
             donat
             ,
             quàm
             ut
             libertatem
             &
             munificentiam
             exerceat
             ,
             Hae●
             propriè
             Donatio
             appellatur
             .
             
               Iulian.
               D.
               de
               Dona●ionib
            
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Sub
             lege
             est
             qui
             timore
             supplicii
             quod
             lex
             minatur
             ,
             non
             amore
             justitiae
             se
             sentit
             abstinere
             ab
             opere
             peccati
             ;
             nondum
             liber
             nec
             alienus
             à
             voluntate
             peccandi
             .
             In
             ipsa
             enim
             voluntate
             reus
             est
             ,
             qua
             mallet
             si
             fieri
             posset
             non
             esse
             quod
             timeat
             ,
             ut
             libere
             faciat
             quod
             occulte
             desiderat
             .
             August
             .
             de
             nat
             .
             &
             grat
             .
             cap.
             57.
             
             Et
             infra
             .
             Omnia
             fiunt
             facilia
             charitati
             ,
             cap.
             69
             ,
             non
             est
             Terribile
             sed
             Suave
             mandatum
             .
             De
             Grat.
             Christi
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             
             Suave
             fit
             quod
             non
             delectabat
             .
             De
             peccat
             .
             merit
             .
             &
             Remis
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             17.
             
             Contr.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             Pelag
             ▪
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             de
             doctr
             .
             Christi
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             15.
             de
             spiritu
             &
             lit
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57143-e52130
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Adricomius
               ,
               in
               N●p●alim
            
             .
             64.
             
             
               Brocard
               .
               Hieron
               .
               in
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               A●●enaeus
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             23
             
               Vid
               l.
            
             4.
             
               ss
               .
               de
               Censibus
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plutarch
               .
               Apoph●heg
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             
               Spiritu●
               noster
               .
               clariorem
               s●num
               reddit
               cum
               illum
               Tula●er
               longi
               canali●
               angust
               as
               tractum
               pa●en●iore
               novissime
               exi●u
               essundit
               .
            
             Seneca
             Epist.
             108.
             
          
           
             *
             Hier.
             in
             Ezek.
             49.
             
             Pagnin
             in
             Thesaur
             .
             W●se●●s
             de
             m●nsur
             .
             Heb
             li.
             1.
             ca
             1
             Sect.
             6.7
             .
             B●z
             in
             Matt.
             17.14
             .
             Iun.
             in
             Gen.
             23.
             
             Masius
             in
             Iosh.
             7.
             
             Ainsworth
             on
             Gen.
             20.
             
             Se●ar
             in
             Iosh.
             7.
             q●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Si
               non
               secundum
               volunta●●m
               ,
               tamen
               ad
               u●ilitatem
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Acrotatus
             apud
             Plutarch
             Laconic
             Apoph●heg
             .
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             in
             Psal.
             51.7
             .
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ita
               docet
               ut
               quod
               quisque
               didicerit
               ,
               non
               tantum
               cognoscendo
               videat
               sed
               etiam
               volendo
               appe●a●
               ,
               ag●nd●que
               pe●s●ciat
               .
               
                 Aug
                 de
                 Grat.
                 Christi
                 .
                 cap.
              
               14.
               
            
             
               Trahitur
               miris
               modi
               ut
               velit
               ab
               illo
               qui
               novit
               intus
               in
               ipsis
               hominum
               〈◊〉
               bus
               operari
               ,
               non
               ut
               homines
               ,
               quod
               fieri
               non
               potest
               ,
               nolentes
               credant
               ,
               sed
               ut
               vo●●
               e●
               ex
               nolentibus
               fiant
               ,
               cont
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Ep●st
                 .
                 Pelag.
                 lib
              
               1.
               cap.
               19.
               
            
             
               Interna
               ,
               occul●a
               ;
               mirabil●s
               ,
               in
               eff●bilis
               potestas
               ,
               
                 de
                 gr●t
                 .
                 Christ.
                 cap
              
               14.
               
               Occultissima
               efficacissim●
               potestas
               cont
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Ep.
                 Pelag
                 li.
              
               1
               c.
               ●0
               .
            
             
               omnipotentissima
               pot●stas
               ,
               
                 de
                 corrept
                 &
                 grat
                 .
                 cap.
              
               14.
               
               Modo
               mirabili
               &
               ineffabili
               agers
               ,
               
                 de
                 praed●stinat
                 .
                 sanct
                 .
                 cap.
              
               10.
               idque
               indeclinabiliter
               atque
               insupera●●iliter
               
                 de
                 corrept
                 .
                 &
                 grat
                 .
                 cap
              
               1●
               .
               I●tus
               à
               patre
               audiunt
               a●que
               discunt
               ,
               qui
               credunt
               .
               
                 de
                 praedest
                 .
                 sanct
                 .
                 cap
              
               8
               vocatio
               Al●a
               &
               se●●●ta
               ,
               Epist●
               107.
               
               
                 Bernard
                 .
                 Sermon
                 .
                 Parv.
                 Serm.
              
               66.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Pedissequa
             non
             praevia
             volunt●s
             ,
             
               A●g
               .
               Epist
            
             ,
             106.
             gratià
             dei
             praeveni
             dicimus
             hominum
             voluntates
             ,
             Epi.
             107.
             ut
             velimus
             sine
             nobis
             operatur
             cum
             autem
             vol●mus
             ,
             nobiscum
             cooperatur
             .
             
               Aug.
               de
               grat
               .
               &
               lib.
               arb●●r
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Aristot
               Meteorolog
               ▪
               lib.
            
             ●
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             60.
             l.
             18.
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Lud.
               Capel
               .
               S●i
               .
               cileg
            
             pag
             132.133
             .
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Gul.
               Stuc.
               Co●vival
               .
               lib.
            
             2
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Et
                 quae
                 divisa
                 bea●os
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Efficiunt
                 ,
                 coll●cta
                 tenet
              
               ,
               Clau.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Isid.
               〈◊〉
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Epist●35
             ●35
             .
             
               Vt
               ae●isic●r●tu●
               Ecclesia
               super
               Petram
               quis
               sactus
               est
               Petra
               Paulum
               audi
               dicentem
               ,
               Petra
               autem
               erat
               Christus
               ,
            
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             60.
             
             
               Super
               hanc
               Petram
               quam
               confessu●
               es
               ,
               super
               hanc
               Petram
               qu●m
               cognovisti
               dicens
               ,
               Tu
               es
               ,
               Christus
               Filius
               Dei
               vivi
               ,
               aed
               sicabo
               Ecclesiam
               meam
               .
               De
               verbis
               Dom.
               Serm.
            
             13
             
               Quid
               ●st
               super
               hanc
               Petram
               ?
               Super
               hanc
               fidem
               :
               Super
               id
               quod
               dict●m
               est
               ,
               Tu
               es
               Christus
               fi●ius
               Dei.
            
             Tract
             .
             10.
             in
             Epist.
             1.
             
             Ioann
             .
             
               Felix
               fidei
               petra
               ,
               Petri
               ore
               o●sessa
               tu
               es
               Christus
               filius
               Dei.
            
             Hilar.
             de
             ●rin
             .
             l
             b.
             2.
             
             
               Super
               hanc
               cons●ssio●is
               Petram
               Ecclesiae
               aedificatio
               est
               .
            
             lib.
             6
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrisost.
               in
               loc
               .
               vid.
               Reynold
               ,
            
             Conferrence
             with
             Hart.
             cap.
             2
             divis
             .
             1.
             
             Causaub
             .
             exercitat
             .
             ad
             An●●l
             Eccl●s
             .
             15.
             c.
             12
             &
             13.
             
             Sixt.
             Senen
             .
             l.
             6
             ,
             Annot.
             68
             69.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Istam
               eratiam
               non
               habuit
               homo
               primus
               qua
               vellet
               nunquam
               esse
               malus
               ;
               sed
               sane
               habuit
               in
               qu●
               s●
               pe●manare
               v●llet
               nun●uam
               malus
               esset
               .
               Sed
               deseruit
               ,
               &
               desertus
               est●●●
               Haec
               prima
               est
               gratia
               quae
               data
               est
               primo
               Adam
               .
               Sed
               haec
               potentior
               est
               in
               secund
               .
               Adam
               .
               Prima
               sit
               ,
               ut
               habeat
               Homo
               justitiam
               si
               velit
               .
               Secunda
               sit
               etiam
               ut
               velit
               ,
               &
               tantum
               vel●t
               ,
               tantoque
               ardore
               diligat
               ,
               ut
               camis
               voluntatem
               ●●n●raria
               concupiscentem
               voluntate
               spiritus
               vincat
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Aug.
             de
             corrept
             ,
             &
             grat
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Origo
               fontium
               &
               fluminum
               more
               ,
               virtutum
               &
               scientiarum
               Christus
               .
               Si
               quis
               callet
               i●gento
               ,
               si
               quis
               nitet
               Eloquio
               ,
               si
               quis
               moribus
               placet
               ,
               inde
               est
               ,
            
             Bernard
             .
             in
             Cant.
             Se●m
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Chrysost.
               Serm.
            
             27.
             
               in
               Gen.
               vid.
               Lud.
               Capell
               .
               Spi.
               cileg
               .
               pag.
            
             97
             ,
             98.
             
             
               Weemse
               exercit
               .
               C●rem
            
             .
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             62
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Domo
               sua
               nemo
               extrahi
               debat
               aut
               in
               jus
               vocari
               ,
               quia
               domus
               ●utssimum
               cuique
               R●fugium
               atque
               receptaculum
               .
               De
               in
               jus
               vocando
               .
               P.
               leg
               .
            
             18.
             
             &
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Medicamenta
               quaedam
               prius
               affligunt
               ut
               sanent
               ,
               &
               ipsa
               collyria
               nisi
               s●nsum
               videndi
               priùs
               claudant
               ,
               prodesse
               non
               possunt
               .
            
             Aug
             ▪
             qu.
             in
             Matth.
             qu.
             14.
             
             
               Quo
               terreri
               deberet
               ,
               illo
               ipso
               recreatur
               —
               contumeliam
               tenet
               curationis
               pignus
               ,
               &c
               ▪
               Scult
               .
               cap.
            
             42.
             
             
               Observat.
               in
               Matth.
               de
               mullere
               Syrophae●issa
               .
               Plures
               efficim●a
               quotīes
               metimu●
               ,
            
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             Chrys.
             
               de
               Tribus
               put●is
            
             ,
             Ser
             2.
             in
             Psal.
             50.
             
          
           
             §
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Tantum
               est
               storis
               Lillii
               dignitas
               ut
               H●merus
               omnes
               flores
               v●caverit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Iul.
               Pallux
               .
               vid.
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             21.
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Plin.
               lib
            
             16.
             cap.
             40.
             
             
               Theoph●ast
               .
               Hist.
               Plant.
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hom.
               Iliad
               .
               ●
               .
               Spolia
               in
               Templis
               suspendere
               antiqui
               moris
               erat
               .
            
             Cic
             de
             .
             nat
             .
             deor
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Liv.
             lib.
             10.
             
             Virgil
             .
             Aenead
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               P.
               de
               Adquirendo
               rerum
               ●ominio
               l.
            
             7.
             
             §
             13.
             
             
               &
               Arborum
               fu●●im
               caesarum
               ,
               l
            
             3.
             
             §
             3.
             
             
               Cod.
               de
               R●●
               vindicatione
               ,
               l.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               A●g
               .
               Epist.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             C●meron
             .
             de
             Eccles.
             p.
             84.85
             ,
             86.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Greg.
               Nazian
               .
               Orat.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Nulla
               multitudinis
               potentia
               nisi
               consentientis
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               unum
               sentientis
               ,
            
             Aug.
             de
             ve●a
             Relig.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Possessionem
               Bonita●is
               tantò
               latius
               quantò
               concordiùs
               individua
               sociorū
               p●ssidet
               charitas
               .
               —
               Et
               tanto
               eam
               reperiet
               ampliorē
               ,
               quanto
               amplius
               ibi
               potuerit
               amare
               consertem
               ,
            
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               tulit
               Caelius
               ass●nti●n●●m
               sed
               exclamavit
               ,
               Dic
               aliquid
               contra
               ut
               Duo
               simus
               ,
            
             Senec.
             de
             Ira
             3.
             lib.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vnitas
               interior
               &
               unanimitas
               ipsam
               cuoque
               multiplicitatem
               colligat
               &
               constringit
               charitatis
               glutino
               ,
               &
               vinculo
               pacis
               ,
            
             Barnard
             .
             in
             Septuagesima
             Serm.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             
               Plutarch
               .
               de
               Tranquillit
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vt
               Ilus
               Palladium
               ex
               incendio
               eripiens
               dum
               a●
               deret
               Templum
               Minervae
               ,
               lumi
               nibus
               privatus
               est
               ,
            
             Plutarch
             .
             Paralel
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Aristot.
             Ethic.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Specialiter
               pr●nunciata
               generalite
               s●p●unt
               .
               Cum
               Deus
               Israelitas
               admone●
               d●sciplin●
               vel
               objurgat
               ,
               utique
               ad
               omnes
               bab●t
               .
               Te
               tul
               .
               de
               Spect●c
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               Herm●pput
               apud
               Athenaeum
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             ca.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Convivia
               ,
               Ludi··
               Pocula
               crebro
               ,
               unguenta
               ,
               coronae
               ,
               serta
               parentur
               ,
            
             Lucret
             ▪
             lib.
             4.
             
             
               Aderant
               ung●enta
               ,
               corona
               ,
               incendib●ntur
               odores
               ,
            
             Cic.
             Tuse
             ,
             qu.
             l.
             5.
             vid.
             Anthenaeu●
             ,
             l.
             15.
             c
             11
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             22.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Semina
               non
               nisi
               corrup●a
               &
               dissoluta
               saecundius
               surgunt
               .
               om●ia
               pe●cund
               servantur
               ;
               omnia
               de
               inter
               〈◊〉
               r●fo●m●●tu●
               .
            
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             cap.
             48.
             
          
           
             a
             Nemo
             agonis
             praesidē
             suggillaverit
             quod
             homines
             vi●lentiae
             objectet
             ,
             ●njuriae●um
             actiones
             extra
             s●udium
             :
             Sed
             quantum
             livores
             illi
             ,
             &
             cruores
             &
             vibice●
             negotiantur
             intendit
             ;
             corona●
             scilicet
             ,
             &
             gloriam
             ,
             &
             dotem
             ,
             Privilegia
             publica
             ,
             stipendia
             civica
             ,
             imagines
             ,
             statuas
             ,
             &
             qualem
             potest
             praestate
             seculum
             de
             fama
             aeternitatem
             ,
             de
             memoriâ
             Resurrectionem
             .
             Pyctes
             ipse
             non
             queritur
             ,
             dolerese
             non
             vult
             ;
             corona
             pre●it
             vulnera
             ,
             palma
             sanguinem
             obscurat
             :
             plus
             victoriarum
             est
             quam
             injuriar●m
             .
             Hunc
             tu
             laesum
             existimabis
             quem
             vides
             laetum
             ?
             Tertul.
             Scorpi
             ac
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Vid.
             Chrysost.
             Ser.
             38.
             in
             Gen.
             16.3
             .
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Vegam
             .
             de
             Ius●i●
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             18.19.20
             .
             Andrad
             .
             Orthodox
             .
             Explicat
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Maldonat
             .
             in
             ●ohan
             .
             5.6
             .
             Sixt.
             Senens
             .
             bibliothec
             .
             l.
             6.
             annot
             .
             51.
             collium
             de
             Animabus
             P●gan
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             11
             ,
             &
             10.
             
             Bann
             .
             in
             secundam
             secundae
             qu.
             2.
             a●t
             .
             8.
             
             Greg.
             Valent.
             To.
             3.
             disput
             .
             1.
             
             Qu.
             2.
             punct
             .
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             
             Erasm.
             Praefat.
             in
             Qu.
             Tusc.
             Cic.
             Aug.
             contra
             Iulian
             ▪
             Pelag.
             l.
             4
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reproba
             pecunia
             non
             liberat
             solventem
             ,
             l.
             ●4
             §
             1.
             
             P.
             de
             Pignoratitia
             actione
             .
          
           
             a
             Leg.
             2.
             
             P.
             ad
             Leg.
             Aquil.
             Senec
             .
             de
             benefic
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Vide
             Aug.
             de
             Civit.
             dei
             lib.
             ●
             .
             cap.
             19.
             &
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
             4.
             &
             cap.
             25.
             
             Retract
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             de
             Trin·
             lib.
             14.
             cap
             1.
             de
             nup.
             &
             concupis
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             contra
             Iulian.
             Pelag.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             Ad
             Simplician
             .
             l.
             1.
             qu.
             2.
             contra
             ●
             .
             Ep
             ▪
             Pelag.
             lib
             ▪
             3.
             cap.
             de
             side
             &
             ope●ibus
             ,
             c.
             7.
             
             Epist.
             105.
             
             10●
             ,
             110
             Prosper
             .
             contra
             collat
             .
             c.
             13.
             
             Greg
             ▪
             Arimin
             .
             1.
             dist
             .
             1.
             q.
             3.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57143-e67560
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             Solom
             .
             Glassius
             Grammar
             .
             Sacr.
             pag.
             3●
             c.
             654.
             
          
           
             Gloss.
             Rhetori
             .
             Sacra
             .
             Tract
             .
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Certum
             est
             nos
             velle
             cum
             volumus
             ;
             sed
             ille
             facit
             ut
             velimus
             .
             Certum
             est
             nos
             facere
             cum
             facimus
             ,
             sed
             ille
             facit
             ut
             faciamus
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ipse
             sacit
             ut
             illi
             faciant
             quae
             praecepit
             :
             illi
             non
             faciunt
             ut
             ipse
             faciat
             quod
             promisit
             .
             
               de
               praedestin
               .
               sanct
            
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             §
             3
             
          
           
             §
             4
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Aug.
             Encl
             irid
             .
             ad
             Laurent
             .
             c.
             95.96.97.98
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Vid.
             Aug.
             de
             〈…〉
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             17.
             &
             lib.
             14.
             c●p
             .
             26.
             q●
             .
             s●pe●
             Exod.
             ●●
             .
             2.
             qu●st
             .
             18.
             de
             peccat
             .
             O●ig
             .
             l
             ▪
             1.
             c.
             34.
             
             &
             ●●
             .
             Epist.
             59.
             in
             solut
             .
             q.
             6.
             contra
             ●ulian
             .
             Pelag.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             de
             grat
             .
             &
             lib.
             Arbit
             .
             cap.
             20.21
             .
             Epist.
             120.
             
             &
             141.
             
             Vt
             medici
             faedorū
             animaliū
             felle
             aut
             coagulo
             utuntur
             ad
             mo●bos
             sanandos
             ,
             Vid
             Plut.
             de
             sera
             numinis
             vindicta
             .
             Quid
             tum
             elaboratam
             &
             distorium
             quam
             est
             ille
             Discobo
             los
             Myronis
             ?
             Si
             quis
             tamen
             ut
             parum
             rectum
             improbet
             opus
             nōne
             ab
             intellectu
             artis
             ab
             .
             〈◊〉
             Quin●●l
             lib.
             2.
             
             Instit.
             cap.
             13.
             
             ●
             ▪
             Plutarch
             .
             Sympos
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Field
             
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ▪
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             ●
             .
             Aug
             ,
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             l.
             12.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Calvin
             ▪
             in
             Ezek.
             1●
             .
             ●
             .
             19.20
             ,
             &
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             2.
             
             Epist.
             Pelag.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             &
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gibeuf
             .
             de
             libert
             .
             Great
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             
               Melior
               est
               cum
               tolus
               haer●t
               atque
               constringi●ur
               incommu●abili
               Bono
               ,
               quam
               cum
               inde
               vel
               ad
               scipsum
               relaxatur
               ,
            
             Aug.
             de
             doct
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2●
             .
             
               Libe●o
               arbitrio
               male
               u●ens
               Homo
               &
               seperdidit
               &
               ipsum
               ▪
               Sicut
               enim
               qui
               se
               occidit
               ,
               ut●que
               vivendo
               se
               occidit
               ,
               sed
               se
               occidendo
               non
               vivit
               ,
               nec
               s●ipsum
               potest
               resuscitare
               cum
               ●●ciderit
               :
               Ita
               cum
               libero
               peccaretu●
               arbitrio
               ,
               victore
               peccato
               amissum
               est
               &
               liberum
               arbitrium
               ,
            
             Aug.
             Enchirid
             .
             c.
             30.
             
             &
             Epist.
             107.
             
          
           
             
               Habitat
               in
               eis
               ,
               &
               mentem
               Resistentem
               repugnantemque
               sollicitat
               ut
               ipse
               conflictusetiamsi
               non
               sit
               damnabilis
               quia
               non
               perficit
               iniquitatem
               ,
               sit
               miserabilis
               tamen
               quia
               non
               habet
               pacem
               .
            
             Aug.
             de
             ●upt
             .
             &
             concupisc
             ▪
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             contra
             Iulian.
             Pelag.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Aquin.
               Part.
            
             1.
             qu.
             19.
             art
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Multa
               siunt
               à
               malis
               contra
               voluntatem
               Dei
               ,
               sed
               tantae
               est
               ille
               sapientiae
               tantae
               que
               virtutis
               ,
               ut
               in
               ●os
               exitus
               sive
               sines
               quo●
               bones
               &
               Iustos
               ipse
               prescivit
               tendant
               omnia
               quae
               voluntati
               ejus
               videntur
               adversa
               ,
            
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             22.
             c
             1.
             
             
               Alii
               obediunt
               ,
               alii
               ligantur
               ;
               nemo
               Leges
               omnipotentis
               evadit
               de
               Agone
               Christiano
               .
               c
            
             7.
             
             Vid.
             Bradwardin
             .
             de
             Causa
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             32.
             
             &
             Hug.
             de
             Sanct
             Victor
             .
             Sum.
             Sentent
             .
             Tract
             .
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             &
             de
             Sacrament
             .
             lib
             1.
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             19
             ,
             20
             &
             part
             .
             3.
             cap.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Anselm
             .
             lib.
             1
             
               cur
               Deus
               Homo
            
             ,
             c.
             15.
             
             Lumbard
             .
             lib.
             1.
             dist
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vocatio
               alta
               &
               secreta
               quá
               sit
               ut
               legi
               atque
               doctrinae
               accommodemus
               assensum
               ,
            
             Aug.
             Epi.
             107.
             
               vocatio
               qu●
               sit
               credens
               :
               de
               praedestinat
               .
               Sanct.
            
             c.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Illud
               nescio
               quomodo
               dicitur
               ,
               frustra
               deum
               misereri
               nisi
               nos
               velimus
               .
               Si
               enim
               Deus
               miseretur
               ,
               etiam
               volumus
               ;
               ad
               eandem
               quippe
               misericordiam
               pertinet
               ut
               velimus
               ,
            
             Aug.
             ad
             Simplician
             .
             lib.
             1.
             qu.
             2.
             
             
               Haec
               gratia
               quae
               occulte
               humanis
               cordibus
               divina
               largitate
               tribuitur
               ,
               à
               nullo
               ●uro
               corde
               respuitur
               .
               Ideo
               quippe
               tribuitur
               ,
               ut
               cordis
               duritia
               primitus
               auseratur
               ,
            
             de
             praedestinat
             .
             Sanct.
             cap.
             8.
             &
             contr
             .
             2
             Epist.
             Pelag.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Cibus
                 in
                 som●is
                 simillimus
                 est
                 〈◊〉
                 vigilantium
                 ,
                 quo
                 tamen
                 do●m●●ntes
                 non
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               Aug.
               Confess
               .
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Sol
                 non
                 omnes
                 quibus
                 lucet
                 etiam
                 accendit
                 .
                 Sic
                 sapicatia
                 multos
                 quos
                 docet
                 non
                 continuo
                 etiam
                 acc●ndit
                 .
                 Aliud
                 est
                 multas
                 divitias
                 scire
                 ,
                 aliud
                 possidere
                 :
                 nec
                 notitia
                 d●vitem
                 sacit
                 ,
                 s●d
                 poss●ssio
                 .
              
               Bernard
               .
               in
               Cant.
               Serm.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 B●sil
                 .
                 de
                 martyre
                 manante
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Hominis
                 sapientia
                 pietas
                 est
              
               .
               Aug.
               Enchirid
               cap.
               2.
               de
               doctr
               .
               Christiana
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               6.7
               .
               &
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               35.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             A●●tor
             .
             Et●ic
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Deum
               scire
               nemo
               potest
               nisi
               Deo
               docente
               :
               sine
               Deo
               non
               cognoscitur
               Deus
               .
            
             Irenaeus
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               A
               deo
               discendum
               est
               quid
               de
               Deo
               mulligendum
               sit
               ,
               quia
               non
               nisi
               se
               Authore
               cognoscitur
               ,
            
             Hil.
             de
             Trin.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Operatur
               Deus
               in
               ●ordibus
               quid
               aliud
               qua
               voluntatem
               ?
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             107.
             
             
               C●rtum
               est
               nos
               velle
               cum
               volumus
               ,
               sed
               ipse
               facit
               ut
               velimus
               praebendo
               vires
               efficacissimas
               voluntati
               .
            
             De
             grat
             .
             &
             lib.
             arbit
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cooperando
               perficit
               quod
               operando
               incipit
               ;
               ut
               velimus
               sine
               nobis
               operatur
               cum
               volumus
               nobiscum
               cooperatur
               ,
            
             Aug.
             de
             grat
             .
             &
             lib.
             Arbitr
             .
             c.
             17.
             
             Enchirid
             .
             cap
             32.
             de
             nat
             .
             &
             grat
             .
             cap.
             31.
             contr
             .
             2.
             
             Epist.
             Pelag.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             ult
             .
             
               Non
               mihi
               sufficit
               quod
               semel
               donavit
               nisi
               semper
               donaverit
               .
               Peto
               ut
               accipiam
               ,
               &
               cum
               accepero
               ,
               rursus
               peto
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hier.
             Epist.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Aug.
             de
             correp
             .
             &
             grat
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vt
               Bellerophon
               literas
               in
               scipsum
               scriptas
               serebat
               .
            
             Hom.
             Ili
             .
             2.
             
             &
             Plut.
             de
             Curiositate
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               vide
               ●thenaeum
               ,
               l
            
             7.
             
               c
               ▪
            
             19
             
               Tertul.
               de
               P●●l
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               〈…〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               A●ist
               E●h
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             li●
             9
             cap.
             4
             
               Hoc
               hab●m
               int●r
               cae●tera
               b●ai
               mo●es
               ,
               placent
               sibi
               &
               p●rmanent
               ,
               Levis
               est
               malitia
               ,
               saepe
               mutatur
            
             Senec.
             Epist.
             47.
             
             
               Maximum
               indicium
               est
               malae
               mentis
               ,
               fluctuatio
               ,
            
             Epist.
             120.
             
          
           
             *
             
               L●g●
               Imperiali
               interdicta
               vini
               ,
               olei
               ,
               liquaminis
               exportatio
               ,
               ne
               Barbari
               gustu
               illecti
               promptiùs
               invaderent
               sines
               Romanorum
               ,
            
             Leg.
             1.
             
             Cod.
             
               quae
               res
               exportari
               non
               deb●at
               .
               Et
               apud
               Chineses
               ,
               exteri
               in
               leca
               Regni
               Interiora
               non
               admittuntur
               ,
               tantùm
               in
               oris
               ma●●timis
               conceditur
               commercium
               .
            
             Boterus
             in
             Catalog
             .
             Imperiorum
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Doctrina
               is●ius
               mod
               .
               opta
               ●ata
               est
               ad
               securitatem
               omnis
               Religionis
               pes●en
               &
               pernicum
               hominibus
               inge●erandam
               ,
               &c.
               Remonstr
               .
               in
               Scripti
               D●gma●icis
               circa
               a●tic
               .
            
             5.
             pag.
             299.
             
             
               Nos
               autem
               dicimus
               hum
               nam
               voluntatem
               sic
               divinitus
               adjuvari
               ad
               faciedam
               Iustitiam
               ut
               accipiat
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               quo
               fiat
               in
               animo
               ejus
               d●lecttio
               dilectioque
               summi
               illius
               &
               incommutabilis
               Bo●●
               —
               Cum
               id
               praestiteri●
               Grati●
               ut
               moreremur
               ●eccato
               ,
               quid
               aliud
               faciemus
               si
               vivemus
               in
               eo
               nisi
               ut
               Gratiae
               simus
               Ingrati
               ?
               neq●e
               enim
               qui
               laudat
               b●n●ficium
               medicinae
               ,
               prodesse
               morbos
               d●cit
               ,
               &c.
               
               Quos
               p●aese●vit
               ut
               praedest
               ma●et
               praed●st●n●
               vit
               ut
               vocaret
               ,
               vocavit
               ut
               just●fiacaret
               just●ficavi●
               ut
               glorificaret
               ,
            
             Aug.
             de
             Spi●itu
             &
             liter
             .
             cap.
             3.5.6
             ▪
             30.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Herodot
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Xenophon
             .
             Cyropaed
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
             
               Salianus
               .
               Anno
               mundi
            
             3515.
             
             §
             5
             &
             3516
             §
             22.
             
             Sir
             W.
             Raleigh
             ,
             
               lib
               ▪
            
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               erat
               omnino
               quod
               responderem
               v●ritate
               convictus
               ,
               nisi
               tantum
               verba
               lenta
               &
               somnolenta
               ,
               modo
               ,
               cece
               modo
               ,
               sin●
               paululum
               .
               Sed
               modo
               &
               modo
               non
               habebant
               modum
               ,
            
             Aug.
             confess
             ▪
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Da
               mihi
               castitatem
               &
               continentiam
               ,
               sed
               noli
               modo
               ;
               timebam
               ne
               me
               ci●o
               exaudires
               ,
               &
               cito
               sanares
               ,
            
             Ibid.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
             
               Solenne
               erat
               eos
               quibus
               p●●ae
               manus
               non
               erant
               sacris
               arceri
               ,
            
             Briston
             .
             de
             sormul
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Hom.
             Iliad
             .
             3.
             
             
               Etiam
               impiae
               initiationes
               arcent
               profan●s
            
             ,
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             
               Quantum
               à
               praeceptis
               tantum
               ab
               ●●●ibus
               Dei
               longe
               su●●u●
               ,
            
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             
               Gemendi
               &
               interpellandi
               inspirans
               affectū
            
             ,
             Aug.
             Ep.
             105.
             
             
               Inspiranes
               deside●ium
               etiam
               adhuc
               incognitae
               tantae
               rei
               ,
               quam
               per
               patientiam
               expectamus
               ,
            
             Ep.
             121.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Interdum
               obnixè
               petimus
               ,
               quod
               recusaremus
               si
               quis
               ofserret
               —
               multa
               videri
               volumus
               velle
               ,
               sed
               nolumus
               —
               Saepe
               aliud
               volumus
               ,
               aliud
               optamus
               ,
               Et
               verum
               ne
               Di●s
               quidem
               dicimus
               ,
            
             Sen.
             Epist.
             95.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57143-e78530
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Gl●ss●i
               Rhetor.
               Sacr.
               Tract
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             5
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             
               Duae
               sunt
               partes
               Rationis
               secundam
               Philosophum
               ,
               una
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               altera
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               qua
               ●a●iocinamur
               &
               deliberamus
               in
               ordine
               ad
               mores
               .
            
             Vide
             Arist
             Ethic
             .
             lib.
             6.
             ca.
             2.
             &
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Arist.
             〈…〉
             7
             ▪
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               .
               Apol
            
             2.
             
             
               Qui
               Chris●iani
               nominis
               〈◊〉
               non
               agit
               ,
               Christianus
               non
               esse
               videtur
               .
               Salvian
               .
            
             de
             Gubern
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iud●cia
             Dei
             
               plerunque
               occulta
               ,
               nunquam
               Injusta
            
             ,
             Aug.
             Serm.
             88
             ▪
             
               de
               Tempore
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Clem.
               〈◊〉
               .
               vid
               Tertul.
               contra
               .
               M●rcion
               :
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               cap
               ▪
            
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Rari
               sunt
               qui
               philosophantur
               .
               Ulpian
               .
            
             P.
             
               de
               Excusationibus
               Leg.
            
             5.
             
             
               Rari
               quippe
               Boni
               ,
               numero
               vix
               sunt
               To●idem
               quot
               Thebarum
               portae
               vel
               divitis
               ostia
               Nil●
               .
            
             Iuvenal
             .
             Sat.
             13
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               de
               Generat
               .
               Anima
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
             
               Unum
               pa●io
               ,
               sed
               .
               Leonem
               .
            
             vid.
             a
             Gell.
             l.
             13
             c.
             7.
             
             Gesner
             .
             de
             quad●uped
             ▪
             in
             Elephanto
             .
             &
             Leone
             .
             C.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Pudet
               doctes
               homines
               ex
               discipulis
               Platonis
               fieri
               discipulos
               Christi
               &c.
            
             vid
             Aug.
             de
             civit
             .
             Dei
             l.
             10.
             c.
             29.
             &
             l.
             13.
             c.
             16.
             
             &
             Ep.
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               in
               prot●ephe
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Vultures
               unguento
               sugantur
               &
               scarabei
               rosa
               Plin
               ,
               &
               Aelian
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Clem.
               Paedag
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plutarch
               .
               Quòd
               Stoici
               doceant
               absurdiora
               poetis
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Nissen
               .
               Hom.
            
             3.
             
               in
               ▪
               Cantic
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plutarch
               .
               in
               conjugalib
               .
               praecept
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ethic.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Philemon
               apud
               Athenaeum
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             11.
             
             
               &
               Liv
               ▪
               lib.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Ethi
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Metaphysic
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Rhetoric
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             Vide
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             lib
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Fecisti
               nos
               ad
               te
               ,
               &
               inquietū
               est
               Cor
               nostrum
               donec
               requi●scat
               in
               ●e
               .
            
             Aug
             Confess
             .
             li.
             1.
             ca.
             1.
             
             
               Omnis
               mihi
               copi●
               quae
               Deus
               meus
               non
               est
               ,
               Egestas
               est
               ,
            
             lib.
             13.
             cap.
             8.
             vid.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             lib.
             8
             ▪
             c.
             3.
             de
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             li.
             12
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Beatitud●
               haec
               du●
               requirit
               ,
               fru●tionem
               incommutabilis
               Boni
               ,
               &
               certitudinem
               aeternae
               fruitionis
               ,
            
             vid.
             Aug
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Aristot.
               de
               iis
               quae
               Bon●
               sunt
               ,
               &
               quae
               Meliora
               &
               majora
               ,
               Rhetor.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Videntur
               ipsi
               Ang●li
               ex
               Scriptis
               Evangelicis
               ,
               &
               ministerio
               Apostolico
               plurima
               didicisse
               ,
            
             Vid.
             Chrysost.
             Hom
             1.
             in
             Iohan
             ▪
             Gregor
             .
             Nis●en
             .
             Hom.
             8.
             in
             Cantic
             .
             Theophylact.
             &
             Occumen
             .
             in
             Eph.
             3.
             alios
             apud
             Sext.
             Senens
             li
             6.
             
             Annot
             .
             165.182
             .
             &
             ●99
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Greg.
             ●holos●n
             de
             Repub
             li.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plutar.
               de
               occulte
               vivendo
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sunt
               qu●edam
               falsae
               opiniones
               quae
               ulcus
               non
               gignunt
               :
               Sunt
               etiam
               errores
               venenati
               ,
               qui
               anim●m
               depascu●tur
               ,
            
             vid.
             Plutarch
             ,
             de
             superstit
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Perdidistis
               utilitatem
               calamitatis
               &
               miserrimi
               facti
               estu
               ,
               &
               pessimi
               permansistis
               .
            
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Elenchus
               est
               syllogismus
               cum
               contradictione
               c●nclusionis
               .
            
             Arist
             .
             Elench
             .
             l.
             ●
             c.
             1.
             
             
               El
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               est
               certa
               argum●ntatione
               disputantem
               vincere
               .
            
             Steph.
             ex
             Platone
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Demonstratio
               est
               Syllogismus
               Scient●ficus
            
             .
             A●ist
             .
             poster
             .
             Analyt
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             ●
             
          
           
             
               Nullum
               scelus
               rationem
               habet
            
             .
             Liv.
             lib.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             Iust.
             Mart.
             dialog
             ▪
             cum
             Tryphon
             .
             
               Quod
               de
               suo
               codice
               Iustinianus
               ,
               verius
               de
               sacro
               codice
               affirmatur
               ,
               contrarium
               aliqu●d
               in
               hoc
               codice
               pos●tum
               ,
               nullum
               sibi
               locum
               vindicabit
               &c.
               
            
             Cod.
             de
             ve●●re
             Iure
             enucleando
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             15
             &
             l.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Non
               id●irco
               juste
               voluit
               quia
               futurum
               justum
               suit
               quod
               voluit
               ,
               sed
               quod
               voluit
               ,
               id●irco
               justum
               suit
               quia
               ipse
               voluit
               —
               secundum
               cam
               justum
               est
               quod
               justum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Hug.
             de
             Sacrament
             .
             lib
             ,
             1.
             part
             .
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               In
               iis
               quae
               Aperte
               in
               Scripturis
               posita
               sunt
               inveniuntur
               illa
               omnia
               qua
               continent
               fiaem
               ,
               m●resque
               vivendi
               .
            
             Aug.
             de
             doct
             .
             Christian
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             &
             Ep
             3.
             ad
             Volusian
             .
             &
             contr
             .
             Ep.
             Petilian
             .
             cap
             ▪
             5.
             
             Vid.
             Theodoret.
             Serm.
             8.
             de
             Martyrib
             .
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Ut
               vernula
               illa
               apud
               Senecam
               quae
               cu●
               caeca
               esset
               ,
               cubiculum
               esse
               tenebrosum
               querebatur
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Plutarch
               ,
               d●
               Animi
               Tra●quillita●e
               .
            
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Cesset
               voluntas
               propria·
               &
               non
               erit
               Infernus
               ,
               &c.
               vid.
            
             Bernard
             ,
             Serm.
             3.
             de
             Resurrect
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ibid.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ibid.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
            
             Justin.
             Martyr
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Zenam
             .
             
               Simplicitatem
               sermonis
               Ecclesiastici
               id
               volunt
               signifi●are
               quod
               ipsi
               sen●iunt
               .
            
             Hieron
             ep
             .
             vid.
             Aug.
             de
             do●●
             .
             Christian.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               Scripturas
               tenent
               ad
               speciem
               ,
               non
               ad
               salutem
               .
            
             de
             Baptism
             .
             contr
             .
             Donat.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             ult
             .
             
               ●as
               secundum
               suum
               sensum
               legunt
            
             .
             de
             Grat.
             Christ.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             41.
             
             
               Sequitur
               voluptatem
               no●
               quam
               audit
               ,
               ●ed
               quam
               attulit
               ,
               &
               vitia
               sua
               cum
               coepit
               putare
               s●milia
               praeceptis
               ,
               indulget
               illis
               non
               ●i●ide
               nec
               obscure
               ;
               Luxu●iatur
               etiam
               inop●●●o
               capi●e
               .
            
             Sen.
             de
             vita
             Beata
             cap.
             13.
             
             
               Nondum
               haec
               negligentia
               deum
               v●nerat
               ,
               nec
               interpretando
               sibi
               quisqu●
               jus
               jurandum
               &
               leges
               ap●as
               saciebat
               ,
               sed
               suos
               potius
               mo●es
               ad
               ea
               accommodabat
               .
            
             Liv.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               Ba.
               in
            
             Ps.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Naz
               Orat.
            
             1.
             
             
               Qui
               ●rumento
               orenam
               immiscuit
               ,
               quasi
               de
               corrupto
               agi
               potest
               ,
            
             l
             26.
             ad
             Leg.
             Aquil
             P.
             §
             20
             
               Aurum
               accepisti
               ,
               aurum
               reddo
               ;
               nolo
               mihi
               pro
               aliis
               alia
               subjicias
               .
               nolo
               pro
               auto
               aut
               impudenter
               plumbū
               ,
               aut
               s●audulenter
               aeramenta
               suppo●as
               ;
               nolo
               auri
               speciem
               sed
               naturam
               plane
               ,
            
             Vincent
             .
             Lirin
             .
             
               Lege
               Corneliâ
               cavetur
               ut
               qui
               〈◊〉
               aurum
               vi●ii
               quid
               add●derit
               ,
               qui
               argenteos
               nummos
               adulterinos
               flaverit
               ,
               sals●
               crimine
               ten●atur
               .
            
             l
             9
             P.
             Leg.
             Cornel.
             de
             falsis
             .
             
               Qui
               tabulam
               legis
               res●●●rit
               vel
               quid
               inde
               immutaverit
               ,
               Lege
               Iulia
               peculatus
               tenetur
               ,
            
             l.
             8.
             
             P.
             ad
             leg
             .
             Iul
             peculat
             .
          
           
             
               Instrumentum
               rem
               principalem
               sequitur
            
             ,
             vid.
             Locati
             conducti
             ,
             P.
             Leg.
             19.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Itinere
               non
               debet
               extrui
               aedificium
               ,
            
             l
             9.
             
             P.
             
               si
               Servitut
               vindicetur
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nequis
               vela
               Regia
               aut
               Titulum
               audeat
               alienis
               rebus
               imponere
               ,
            
             Cod.
             l.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             16.
             
             
               Qui
               rem
               depositam
               in
               usus
               suos
               invito
               Domin●
               converterit
               ,
               furti
               Reus
               est
               ,
            
             Leg.
             3.
             
             Cod
             
               Depositi
               velcontra
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vid
               Davenant
               .
               de
               Indice
               &
               norma
               fidei
               .
            
             Chap.
             25.31
             .
          
           
             
               Isid.
               Pelut
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Ep.
             165.
             
          
           
             §
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Nihil
               est
               aliud
               Scientia
               nostra
               quam
               culpa
               ,
               qui
               ad
               hoc
               tantummodo
               Legem
               novimus
               ut
               majore
               offensione
               peccemus
               ,
            
             Salvian
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Criminosior
               culpa
               ,
               ubi
               status
               honestior
               .
               —
               Qui
               Christiani
               dicimur
               ,
               si
               simile
               aliquid
               Barbarorum
               impuritatibus
               facimus
               ,
               graviùs
               erramus
               ;
               a●rocius
               enim
               sub
               sancti
               nominis
               professione
               peccamus
               :
               ubi
               sublimior
               est
               praerogativa
               ,
               major
               est
               culpa
               .
            
             Salvian
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
               possunt
               nostra
               &
               Barbarorum
               vitia
               esse
               paria
               ,
               sed
               in
               his
               tamen
               vitiis
               necesse
               est
               peccata
               nostra
               esse
               graviora
               —
               Nunquid
               dici
               de
               ●unnis
               potest
               ,
               ●cce
               quales
               sunt
               qui
               Christiani
               esse
               dicuutur
               ?
               nuuquid
               de
               Saxonibus
               &
               Francis
               ,
               Ecce
               quid
               sa●iunt
               ▪
               qui
               se
               asserunt
               Christi
               esse
               cul●●●es
               ?
               Nunquid
               propter
               〈…〉
               ●ex
               Satr●
               Sancta
               〈◊〉
               ?
               —
               Evangelia
               legunt
               ,
               &
               Impuditi
               sunt
               ;
               Apostolos
               audi●●t
               ,
               &
               incbriantur
               ▪
               Christum
               sequuntur
               ,
               &
               Rapiunt
               ,
               &c.
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             §
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Turpe
               est
               patricio
               ,
               &
               nobili
               ,
               &
               causas
               oranii
               ,
               jus
               in
               quo
               versare●ur
               ignorare
               .
            
             Pompon
             .
             P.
             de
             o●igine
             Ju●is
             leg
             .
             2.
             
             §
             43.
             
             
               Itaque
               in
               medicum
               imperite
               secantem
               competit
               Actio
               .
            
             l.
             7.
             
             P.
             ad
             Leg.
             Aquil.
             §
             8
             
               quia
               Imperitia
               culpae
               adnumeratur
            
             .
             Instir.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Leg.
             Aquil.
             §.
             7.
             &
             l.
             132.
             
             P.
             de
             Regulis
             Juris
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iuris
               ignorantia
               cuique
               noces
            
             .
             l.
             9.
             
             P.
             de
             Juris
             &
             facti
             ●gnor
             .
             Arist.
             Ethic.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Greg.
             Tholos
             .
             syntag
             .
             Jur.
             l.
             30.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bonae
               res
               neminem
               scandalizant
               nisi
               malam
               men●em
               .
            
             Tertul.
             de
             veland
             .
             virg
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Vid.
               Irenaeum
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Athanas.
               de
               synod
               .
               Arim.
               &
               Seleuc.
               
            
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iustin.
             Exposit.
             fidei
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plutarch
               de
               sera
               numinis
               vindict●
               .
               Non
               omnium
               quae
               à
               majoribus
               constituta
               sunt
               Ratio
               reddi
               potest
               ,
               &
               ideo
               Rationes
               corumque
               constitu●ntur
               ,
               inquiri
               non
               op●rcet
               .
            
             P.
             lib.
             1.
             
             T.
             4.
             
             Leg.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               
                 Hooker
                 .
                 lib.
              
               5.3
               .
            
             
               
                 Mater
                 omnium
                 Hareticorum
                 superbia
              
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Gen.
               contr
               .
               Manichaeo●
               .
               lib.
               2
               cap.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Perkin●
             his
             works
             ,
             ●om
             .
             1.
             pag.
             356.362
             .
             Bol
             tons
             discourse
             of
             true
             happinesse
             .
             Sandersons
             serm
             .
             on
             1
             Kin.
             21.29
             .
             Dan.
             Dikes
             deceit
             of
             the
             heart
             cap.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Downham
             of
             Christian
             warfare
             ,
             part
             .
             4.
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             
             §.
             3.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             2.11
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Basil.
               H●mil
               .
               in
               ditescentes
               ,
               s●atim
               ab
               initio
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Fides
                 famem
                 non
                 time●
              
               .
               Hier.
               
                 Perquam
                 durum
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 i●al●x
                 scripta
                 est
                 .
              
            
             
               Vlpian
               P.
               
                 Qui
                 &
                 à
                 quibus
                 mamunissi
                 Liberi
                 non
                 s●unt
                 .
              
               l.
               12.
               
               §.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Censores
               divinitatis
               dicentes
               sic
               non
               debuit
               Deus
               ,
               &
               sic
               magis
               debuit
               —
               consultio
               res
               sibimet
               videntur
               Deo
               ,
            
             Tertul.
             in
             Marcion
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Non
               suit
               Impossibile
               quando
               praeceptum
               est
               ,
               sed
               stulti●ia
               peccantis
               Impossibile
               sibi
               s●cit
               .
            
             Gul.
             Paris
             .
             de
             vitiis
             &
             pecca●
             ▪
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               Neque
               ●●im
               suo
               vit●o
               non
               implebatur
               Lex
               ,
               sed
               vitio
               prudentiae
               carnis
               ,
            
             Aug.
             de
             ●pir
             .
             &
             lit
             .
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nec
               latuit
               praeceptorem
               praecepti
               pondus
               hominum
               excedere
               vires
               :
               Sed
               judicavit
               utile
               ex
               hoc
               ipso
               suae
               illos
               Insufficientiae
               admoneri
               —
               Ergo
               mandando
               Impossibilia
               non
               praevarica●ores
               homines
               fecit
               sed
               humiles
               ,
               ut
               omne
               os
               obstruatur
               ,
               &
               subditus
               fiat
               om●is
               mundus
               Deo
               ,
               quia
               ex
               operibus
               leg●
               non
               justifi●abitur
               emnis
               caro
               coram
               illo
               :
               accipientes
               quippe
               mandatum
               ,
               &
               sentientes
               defectum
               ,
               clamabimus
               in
               Caelu●
               &
               mis●rebitur
               nostri
               Deus
               ,
            
             Bernard
             .
             Ser.
             50.
             in
             Cantic
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Lex
               data
               ,
               ut
               gratia
               quaereretur
               ,
               gratia
               data
               ut
               Lex
               impleretur
               ,
            
             Aug.
             de
             sp
             .
             &
             lit
             .
             c.
             19.
             
             
               Omnia
               fiant
               Charitati
               facilia
            
             ,
             De
             nat
             .
             &
             grat
             .
             cap.
             69.
             de
             grat
             .
             Christ.
             cap.
             9.
             de
             grat
             .
             &
             lib.
             arb
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Cor
               lapideum
               non
               significat
               nisi
               durissimam
               voluntatem
               &
               adversus
               Deum
               inflexibil●m
               ,
            
             Aug.
             de
             grat
             .
             &
             lib.
             ●rb
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             §
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             
               
                 Fructum
                 ex
                 eo
                 quis
                 consequi
                 non
                 debet
                 quod
                 impugnat
                 .
              
               Gotoftid
               .
            
             
               
                 Nemo
                 sit
                 Liber
                 in
                 fraudem
                 sisci
                 .
                 Marcian
                 .
              
               P.
               
                 Qui
                 &
                 à
                 quibus
                 manumiss●
                 ,
                 l.
              
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vide
               quae
               de
               Sardanapalo
               ,
               Nino
               ,
               Bacchida
               ,
               Xanthia
               ,
               aliis
               ,
               congessit
               Athenaeus
               ,
            
             lib
             8.
             cap
             3.
             
             &
             .
             lib.
             12.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Contumacia
               cumulat
               poenam
            
             ,
             l.
             4.
             
             P.
             de
             paenis
             .
          
           
             §
             23.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               vt
               Plut.
               Sympos
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             qu
             2.